ã€ŠCounting to Infinityã€‹


 Prologue

    Two people sat huddled around a blank holographic screen. Suffocating, damp concrete walls loomed over their hunched figures. The asphalt beneath them glistened with stagnant puddles of rainwater, reflecting the dull yellow streetlights above.

    In the air was the sharp, acrid tang of carbon and ozone. The usual scent of fresh rain was devoid of this city, no doubt attributed to the copious amounts of smog lingering above the city.

    The atmosphere was tense with anticipation as they stared unblinkingly at the screen.

    When the screen finally lit up with an incoming call, the man instantaneously pressed the answer button. A hologram of a professional-looking corporate worker projected onto the screen. They would have appeared quite ordinary, had there not been an iron mask covering their entire face, barring their eyes and mouth.

    Both people reflexively bowed their heads in respect.

    ¡°I would like to congratulate you two for your previous mission. It is always a pleasure to hear about your continued success in the company.¡±

    The screen, projected as a hologram from the phone, flickered and momentarily cut out. The pair looked at each other in concern before the hologram reappeared again.

    ¡°Damn it, the connection isn¡¯t stable underground,¡± the masked figure cursed. ¡°I¡¯ll be brief, operatives. Your next target is a girl named Rui Chen. She is a reincarnation of a powerful sorcerer and thus poses a significant threat. To increase your chances of success, we have approved the use of the organisation¡¯s strongest weapons for this mission. Please utilise them as you see fit.¡±

    This foreboding message made both operatives shiver. It was rare for the stingy corporation to relinquish their tight clutches on the expensive equipment.

    Despite the heavy weight in their stomachs, the pair obediently nodded in gratitude.

    ¡°Be careful, operatives. Despite being the best team at our disposal, even you could fall prey to this target,¡± the masked person warned. ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    The hologram flickered once again, then it disappeared for good. Once again, they were left with a blank screen. The man was the first one to tear his eyes away from the static hologram.

    His partner stood up in response, shaking off the droplets that had formed at the tips of her hair. Trudging their way out of the alleyway, the man couldn''t help but ruminate on the information they had just been given. Just how powerful was this Rui Chen?

    --

    Rui Chen was currently in school, playing Tetris on her laptop at the back of the maths classroom.

    Even though she had her headphones on and was clearly not paying attention to the board, the teacher continued to talk as if Rui wasn¡¯t in the room.

    Amidst the loud music blasting in her ears, Rui heard a voice say something indiscernible on her right. She turned towards the source and met eyes with a boy who was expectantly waiting for an answer.

    ¡°What?¡± she hissed, taking off her headphones to hear better.

    The boy tried to move closer as indiscreetly as he could, in a poor attempt to avoid drawing the teacher¡¯s attention. Since everybody in the class gave Rui a wide berth, there was an impossibly wide stretch of desks between them. It took him an awkward 3 seconds to cross the chasm between them, and another 2 seconds to muster the courage to speak.

    ¡°Can I borrow your ruler?¡± the boy whispered.

    Rui was so appalled that she merely stared back at him. He had so many people sitting right next to him, and yet he chose to move halfway across the classroom to ask her for one. God knows if she even had a ruler. She hadn¡¯t touched her pencil case in years and wasn¡¯t keen on ending the streak anytime soon.

    ¡°Go ask the people around you, idiot,¡± she muttered back. ¡°Surely at least one of them have a ruler.¡±

    The boy scowled and slid back to his seat. With her headphones still off, Rui could acutely hear the boy and his friends whispering amongst each other. At first, she thought that he was asking them for a ruler, but they exchanged nothing physical between them. Rui quickly looked away when one of them darted a glance at her.

    Strange.

    Once she was sure that the boy wouldn¡¯t bother her again, Rui slipped her headphones back on. If she turned up the sound of the music loud enough, she could pretend that she wasn¡¯t in class.

    This was the routine that she went through every day, in every class. The only relief was that Rui¡¯s school life would be over shortly, in less than a year''s time. It provided some solace, but not enough to stave off the dread that inevitably followed the thought of attending class.

    School was excessively boring.

    No, life was boring.

    As if something in the universe had heard her thoughts, the door to the classroom was flung open with teeth-rattling force. Two black-clad police officers, one woman and one man, stormed into the room.

    ¡°Apologies for the interruption,¡± the policeman said in an unapologetic tone. ¡°We need to speak with Rui Chen.¡±

    His curt and direct tone left no room for protest, and the teacher seemed all too willing to comply.

    ¡°Y-Yes, of course!¡± he said, glancing nervously over at the girl in question. ¡°Rui?¡±

    At the mention of her name, Rui finally looked up from her laptop. After receiving nothing but stares from everybody in the classroom, she groaned and slowly slid off her headphones. The screeching distorted guitars slowly faded away, highlighting the near pin-drop silence that cloaked the room.

    The officer impatiently tapped his foot as Rui leisurely meandered her way towards the front. As she ambled past the rows of wooden desks, she heard hushed whispers from her classmates. She was pretty sure she heard the words ¡®killing a family of 7¡¯, but Rui didn¡¯t care enough to point out the absurdity of the claim. Once she was within comfortable speaking distance with the officers, she immediately attempted to prove her innocence.

    ¡°Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t m-¡± Rui started, but the policeman cut her off.

    ¡°We will talk outside, Miss Chen,¡± he said in a flat tone.

    She barely had time to protest against the unsympathetic treatment before he began striding out of the classroom. Rui didn¡¯t have to turn around to know that the other officer was following right behind her, because the woman was practically breathing down her neck. If she wasn¡¯t being so closely watched, Rui might have rolled her eyes at the overly dramatic way that she was being handled.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The policeman led them down the hallway outside the classroom, abruptly stopping halfway without a word. They were still in view of the classroom windows, and Rui could see all the students staring at them in her peripheral vision.

    Ignoring the students¡¯ gaze, the policeman bluntly asked Rui, ¡°You seem to have no companions in this establishment. Do you still think that your kind is above other humans?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just naturally unlikeable,¡± Rui deadpanned. ¡°And don¡¯t point out so frankly that I have no friends. What the hell do you mean by ¡®your kind¡¯ anyway?¡±

    Instead of answering Rui¡¯s question, the officer simply said, ¡°It appears that you have lost your memory. We will note that down.¡±

    Rui raised an eyebrow as the policewoman nodded and whispered something into her earpiece. Both officers paused for a moment, then swiftly drew out their guns. Reflexively, Rui stepped back towards the exit, but a warning glance quickly stopped any further movements.

    ¡°If you would be still for a moment¡­ you¡¯d make our job a lot easier.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly is your job? I¡¯m no police officer expert, but killing someone in plain sight isn¡¯t usually what they do,¡± Rui halted. ¡°No, I take that back. But you¡¯re definitely not just an officer.¡±

    ¡°Our job is to terminate you. Now stay still,¡± the officer replied unflinchingly, raising the gun.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m inclined to reject your generous offer.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that your poor attempts at snarky quips will save you? Even if you survive, do you believe that you can simply return to your old life?¡±

    This prompted a sarcastically thoughtful expression from Rui.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that the only solution is for someone to die, right?¡± Rui asked. ¡°Sorry, but it won¡¯t be me today.¡±

    She winced internally at the clich¨¦ sentence. Good thing nobody could hear her, apart from these two phony officers.

    To the people watching from the classroom, it happened out of nowhere. Rui was suddenly flung against the wall by some invisible force, dazedly groaning as she slid down to the floor. To any other normal human being, Rui looked like she was having an asthma attack as she brought her hands up to her throat, gasping for air.

    ¡°An enchantment that reflects the intent of the magic upon the original caster,¡± the policewoman remarked as she looked at the spectacle.

    Her eyes widened as Rui started coughing and taking deep breaths, miraculously free of the bind around her throat.

    ¡°You¡­ finally talked¡­ bitch,¡± Rui said, still panting. ¡°And for your information, that so-called enchantment could barely have held back a baby.¡±

    The policeman seemed completely calm. ¡°This was expected from our target. Fear not, we have many more- HEY, WHERE ARE YOU GOING?¡±

    ¡°What happened to regular guns, anyway?¡± Rui muttered to herself as she ignored the shouts of the officers behind her. ¡°Enchantments are cheating if you¡¯re just a normal person.¡±

    Despite what she said earlier, Rui had no plans to kill the self-proclaimed officers. She could get away from two officers, but it would be ten times harder to get away with a charge for first-degree murder.

    Behind her, Rui could hear the officers¡¯ heavy boots pounding against the tiled floors of the hallway. They were keeping up with her pace, but still quite behind her. She was agile, but hardly fit. The last time she had properly ran was in primary school, if she was being generous. Rui was outrunning them for now, but she could already feel each breath becoming more laborious.

    She had bolted in the opposite direction to the officers out of instinct, but Rui quickly realised that her path was leading straight into a dead-end. A quick glance to her right revealed a promise for escape: an ajar window. They were on the third floor, but it was her only choice.

    This was either going to look badass or be the most embarrassing moment in her life.

    Rui practically flung herself out of the window and managed to grab onto a nearby ledge as she went. It took a couple of tries, but she swung herself towards a nearby sturdy-looking pole. The metal squealed against the skin on her bare hands as she slid down. Painful, but not as bad as dying. Probably.

    Looking up, she saw the two officers leaning out of the window to stare down at her. They didn¡¯t look like they were planning to follow her; she was probably the only one stupid enough to leap out a window. Rui quickly ran to a shaded area, away from their watchful eyes.

    In a moment of rest, Rui frantically racked her brain for options to escape. The first idea that came to mind was hiding in the bathrooms. Partially because it was the easiest option, and she was too lazy to think of anything that required fighting or running. Very quickly, however, Rui realised that she would probably end up cornered. And dead, of course.

    A better idea would be to leave the school entirely. Once she was out, the officers would have to search a much wider area, and hopefully lose track of her. The main gate wasn¡¯t an option, for obvious reasons, so Rui started heading towards the side gate. It began as a brisk walk, but was swiftly replaced by a sluggish trudge.

    The term ¡®side gate¡¯ was an overstatement, given that it was merely a gap in the fence behind a thick row of hedges. The area was tucked away behind one of the older buildings at the back of the school. It was infamous among the students who frequently skipped class, but virtually unknown to anyone else. At the very least, the teachers didn¡¯t care enough to raise the issue.

    The adrenaline had already worn off, leaving Rui¡¯s body fatigued and her heart still pounding from the whole situation. It was difficult to concentrate with her entire body complaining about the impromptu, yet sorely needed, exercise.

    With great difficulty, Rui reached the side gate. A cursory glance at the hedges quickly caused her to duck behind a wall. Not only was it blocked by caution tape, but it was being patrolled by the female officer from earlier.

    ¡°Looks like she did her research,¡± Rui muttered under her breath. ¡°No reason for her to be so extra, but whatever.¡±

    It seemed that she would have to put more than one brain cell into escaping. A real pity, since she was eager to go home and immediately collapse into the comfort of her bed.

    The obvious answer would be to bolt towards the gate and slip past the tape while the officer wasn¡¯t watching. But again, it was too much effort for such a high risk. Rui wanted- no, needed- an easier solution that didn¡¯t rely on her nonexistent combat skills. She racked her brain for a plan, but unsurprisingly, she only came up with ideas to do once she escaped. Like sleeping. Or playing a match of League. Literally anything but physical exercise.

    Suddenly, a brilliant idea struck her. In fact, it was so brilliant that Rui considered giving herself a Nobel Peace Prize for thinking of something so wise.

    She could trigger the fire alarms in the school. That way, she could casually leave through the main gate, hidden by the evacuating students and teachers. Efficient, easy, and probably the greatest idea she had concocted since inventing a way to cook an entire meal during an online match¡¯s queue time.

    ¡°I am such a fucking genius,¡± she hissed to herself as she slowly snuck away from her hiding spot.

    It was almost too easy to enact her master plan. All she had to do was stroll into the nearby building and find a fire alarm pull box. A brief glance down one of the abandoned hallways easily revealed a bright red box with ¡®fire¡¯ written across it in capitals. It was almost too simple, really. Rui simply walked up to the box and pulled down on the latch. Immediately, an ear-shattering wave of blaring fire alarms washed over the entire school. Rui jumped at the sound and automatically backed away from the fire alarm latch as if it were about to suddenly explode.

    The screams of panicked children outside reminded Rui of her original plan, and she peered out of the nearest window to observe what was happening. The building faced a courtyard, so she could watch calmly as hordes of students were ushered out of their classrooms.

    Rui cursed under her breath as she saw some important-looking personnel heading in her direction. They must¡¯ve realised that the fire alarm was pulled from here. Damn technology and useful inventions.

    With no other choice, Rui had to run out and blend in with the human stampede. Once again, it was surprisingly easy, given that everybody was busy trying to get themselves to safety. At one point, a teacher looked at Rui in surprise when they bumped shoulders, but she was pretty sure that the surprise was due to her being at school.

    The crowd continued to ebb and flow, gradually moving towards the exit. If there was a real fire, Rui was confident that she would have been nothing but ashes by now. But at least within the safety of human walls, there was no chance that the two officers could pick her out from the hundreds of other students. Even if they could, it was impossible to reach her from h-

    ¡°You are one sly ferret,¡± the policewoman muttered in her ear.

    A sharp, growing pain in Rui¡¯s stomach forced her to look down at the wound. The gleaming tip of a knife poked out from her uniform ¡ª a silver shark¡¯s fin in a gushing river of crimson blood.

    Rui was vaguely aware of people screaming and running away from her, but everything felt like a blur.

    ¡°At this point, I think dying would¡¯ve been easier anyway,¡± Rui coughed. ¡°Damn, if only it didn¡¯t hurt so much.¡±

 Chapter 1

    The spirit groaned as they awoke in a familiar chamber. Warm water gently lapped at their translucent sides, despite the spirit''s formless nature.

    A deity stood in front of them, hovering a few centimetres above the water. If not for the goat''s head and glowing aura, they would have easily passed as a human.

    "Hey, Dhyros," the spirit muttered groggily.

    Dhyros waved casually. "Hello, Rui. Or should I call you something else?"

    "You ask me the same question every time," the spirit grumbled as they sat up in the water. "Just call me Rui."

    "Still so grumpy after all these years," Dhyros tutted. "You would''ve thought that a couple of lives had mellowed you out."

    "You''re sure quick to judge. Can we just get on with the reincarnation process?"

    In previous iterations of this scenario, Dhyros would have happily obliged and began their mysterious series of questions about the spirit''s most recent life. However, Dhyros simply shook their head this time.

    "Unfortunately, I must tell you something before that. It''s rather important, so it would be in your best interest to listen closely. First, your future vessel is currently... in use."

    Confused, the spirit merely looked back at Dhyros, waiting for him to elaborate. The gods couldn''t use a vessel of their kind. They always reincarnated as a newborn, after all. What use was a baby?

    "An unknown group recently assassinated a hero that we have chosen for a prophecy. However, we could not simply let him die and leave the prophecy unfulfilled. The most accessible vessel at the time was yours, unfortunately. We have taken the mind and body of that vessel and manipulated the parameters to best match the hero''s current age."

    "And of course the excuse is a ''prophecy''," the spirit sarcastically ground out. "Truly, how generous of you to steal an innocent bystander''s vessel for the sake of a couple of flimsy words. I can''t believe you let this guy freeload off my vessel, after all that I sacrificed for our deal. What will happen to me, then?"

    "You will have to share the vessel."

    "WHAT?"

    If the spirit had a face, it would have certainly shown outrage and shock. However, the cluster of light merely shook in indignation.

    Dhyros raised their hands to pacify the spirit. "I''m afraid this means that your participation in this prophecy is involuntary. I would advise you to not impede too heavily on the hero''s journey. The council of gods shall be watching your progress closely."

    Words couldn''t convey how infuriated the spirit had become. Still, they needed to convince Dhyros to conserve their precious life.

    "But this is my last chance at life! My last vessel, simply taken from me, as if all my sacrifice was nothing? And what''s more, I''m forced to risk that precious life being tangled with the gods'' plans, disguised as a ''prophecy''! Every time the gods make a move, it''s never ended well for the humans!"

    Dhyros only shrugged at the spirit''s complaints. "Perhaps you were destined to be involved with the prophecy from the beginning. There is little that happens without fate''s knowledge. If you have any complaints, please find a deity in a higher position. I''m simply the messenger."

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Naturally, there was no response to Dhyros'' words. The spirit was too busy trying to come to terms with the absurd and unfair situation that they had just arbitrarily been placed in.

    After seeing that the spirit wasn''t going to respond, Dhyros calmly continued, "Now, onwards to your reincarnation process. To hasten the procedure, I shall only ask one question this time."

    "Go on."

    Dhyros smiled mysteriously. It appeared rather uncanny on a goat''s face and looked closer to a grimace. "Very well. Is there anything that you would sacrifice yourself for?"

    "Myself, of course. Isn''t that quite literally our original deal?" the spirit scoffed. "If you''re planning on sacrificing me for the greater good, I can think of a million ways to drag you down with me."

    The unchanging expression on Dhyros'' face offered no reaction to the answer. Perhaps it was because the spirit was unaccustomed to discerning emotions on a goat''s face, or because Dhyros had heard much worse responses.

    Regardless of their opinion on the spirit''s answer, Dhyros simply said, "That should be all. I''ll send you to your new vessel without further delay."

    Dhyros snapped their fingers as they faded from view. In response, the water rose to completely engulf the spirit in a crashing wave.

    What happened next was far from unexpected, but it didn''t get any less gut-wrenching each time. There came the unpleasant sensation of being stretched taut and then moulded into various shapes, as if the spiritual essence was nothing but mere Playdough.

    When this section of the process finally ended, the fatigued spirit embraced the sensation of falling. It was akin to being viscous liquid in a funnel, languidly flowing downwards into a central focal point.

    In this case, the funnel led to the intended vessel. The one that, frustratingly, was already occupied. By a clueless brat who had gotten himself killed, nonetheless. Maybe he wasn''t supposed to be the hero mentioned in the prophecy if he died so easily. Similar bitter thoughts continued to ruminate while the spirit felt themselves being siphoned into the vessel.

    Just as they were about to celebrate the success of their reincarnation, there came an uncomfortable spike in pressure. No doubt, the vessel was attempting to fit in the spirit, despite already having an inhabitant.

    The worst part about the pressure was that it never ceased. It only continued growing, each second surpassing their expectations for how painful it could become. If the spirit had a mouth, they would surely scream, but all they could do was stay still and endure the torture.

    In the haze of agony, the spirit could vaguely sense another being. They, too, were writhing in pain from the pressure being exerted upon them. A thread of satisfaction provided a brief interlude from the cacophony of pain as the spirit realised that the hero was also suffering.

    Within a split second, the pressure vanished completely. The abrupt change sent both of its victims reeling.

    As the spirit slowly gained their bearings and adjusted to the facilities of the vessel, they were greeted with the unpleasant sight of a toilet bowl. Not only that, but there was a worrying amount of puke that was thankfully contained within the bowl.

    Disgusted, the spirit looked away from the mess. "This is not the welcome I was expecting."

    There was the strange feeling of being pulled away from the body as the other inhabitant took control of the vessel''s mouth.

    "Nice to meet you too," the hero coughed out sarcastically. "Please, don''t even ask if I''m fine or anything. Especially since it was you entering my body that made me puke."

    At the disrespect shown to them, the spirit''s momentarily forgotten anger flared up once again.

    From a combination of being unfamiliar with the vessel and being fuelled by anger, the spirit forgot to take control of the vessel''s mouth.

    They directly thought out the words, What exactly has you so entitled to this vessel?

    Thankfully, it seemed that sharing a vessel meant that their consciousnesses were able to communicate without speaking. Less fortunately, the response was less than ideal.

    Huh? You''re the one who showed up out of nowhere, the hero shot back.

    Cogs turned in the spirit''s head as they realised what this meant.

    You''re telling me that you have no idea what''s happening? You don''t know how you were magically revived from the dead?

    Clearly not, if I''m asking you what the hell is going on.

    The spirit felt like bashing their head against a wall. Not only were they put into this situation, but they also had to explain it to a numbskull.

    This was going to take a while. In fact, it would be a miracle if they finished before the century ended.

 Chapter 2

    The spirit and the hero stared at the mirror in front of them. The reflection of the vessel passively stared back.

    The vessel looks... presentable, the spirit eventually said.

    They were decidedly male. The spirit had insisted that they check, despite the hero''s panicked verbal confirmations of the body''s gender. While there was a gaunt look on the vessel''s face, its black wavy hair had been styled into bangs that hid most of it. A short ponytail sat at the nape of their neck, tied in place by some string.

    Thanks. I did it myself.

    It wasn''t a compliment, hero.

    Don''t call me that.

    The spirit was surprised at his curt tone. And why is that?

    I''m not a warrior who has been practicing my entire life for this. I had no idea that that gods existed until a few weeks ago. I''m just... a guy.

    This was news to the spirit. It seemed that their initial preconceptions of the situation had been slightly wrong. But now was not the time to be poking into the other''s backstory.

    What should I call you instead?

    ...My name is Raine, if that''s what you''re asking. I''d like your name too.

    The spirit paused as they considered the answer to Raine''s question. Technically, I don''t have a name. The parents of the vessel usually give me a name, but clearly this is a special case.

    The vessel''s mouth curled into a smug smile. I can give you a name. Since I''m basically your parent in this case.

    I would rather not carry that for the rest of my life, the spirit snorted. Call me Nikolay. It was my original name.

    Original name?

    Sorry, that was my fault. I forgot that you were stupid.

    Oh, wise one, please enlighten this half-witted peasant with your knowledge, Raine dryly said.

    It''s a long story, and I''m sure you would get bored before I even finished.

    To his satisfaction, Nikolay felt Raine''s annoyance radiating from their shared headspace.

    You''re playing hard to get now?! Go on, I promise that I''ll listen.

    It began with a deal several hundred years ago when I first faced death. The gods granted me seven vessels and seven chances to reincarnate. However, there was a condition to these vessels: one of the seven sins governed each life. To prevent me from attempting to violate the deal, my memories are wiped when I enter a new vessel. It appears that this is an exception. The vessel we are currently sharing is the last of the seven, and is ruled under the sin of Pride.

    You''re being so dramatic, Raine scoffed. And yet you managed to leave out the interesting parts. Why did you make the deal? How were you allowed to converse with the gods? Wait, are you even human?

    ...I''m not being dramatic.

    Raine could swear that he sensed some embarrassment from Nikolay. Shit, now you''re making me feel bad. Ignore what I said earlier.

    For an average human, I''m surprised that you believe me. People are surprisingly stubborn.

    After what''s been happening recently, I''d probably believe anything. Even if it was something like... elves and dwarves being real.

    Good, because they are.

    Really?

    No.

    ...Fuck you.

    Nikolay couldn''t help but snicker at Raine''s obliviousness. But everything else that I told you is true.

    Approximately twenty minutes had passed since Nikolay and Raine first met each other. They had wasted all of these precious minutes on meaningless bickering, which both were aware of, but unwilling to acknowledge.

    Amidst all the arguing, Nikolay gleaned sparse details about their situation. They were currently on a ship ¡ª though Nikolay could tell from how they lurched every so often ¡ª headed towards an island called Kosira.

    The name didn''t come as a surprise to Nikolay. In Kosira, the concentration of magic in the air was much higher. Magic was a simple element of daily life for citizens. However, Kosira''s unique nature meant that its existence was hidden from the rest of the world.

    Nikolay himself wasn''t too clear on the details, given that he had never been to Kosira ¡ª since he was always reincarnated without his memories, he never had the chance to go visit. Not that he was too keen on going sightseeing, anyway.

    Raine''s voice interrupted his musings about Kosira. Oh, I have an idea.

    That sounds dangerous. You might hurt yourself if you think too hard.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Shut up, Raine internally rolled his eyes. I think that we should name our vessel.

    You mean MY vessel. And that sounds like a horrible idea.

    It''ll be a good bonding exercise. Maybe you''ll stop insulting me every two sentences.

    It''s not my fault that you''re so prone to being insulted.

    Raine sighed. Let''s just get on with it before I try to strangle both of us. We should name the vessel after both of us, since we''re sharing it.

    Finally, a reasonable suggestion. What''s your proposal?

    Hmm... Raine and Nikolay... Rainiko?

    That sounds like an exotic herb, Nikolay scoffed. On top of that, it''s hard to say.

    I''d like to see you try.

    Nikorai makes more sense.

    That''s literally the same thing, but your name is first! Raine accused. Plus, it just sounds like your name if you say it fast.

    It is my vessel, after all.

    You''re such a prick, Raine groaned. But Nikorai does sound better.

    A knock on the door saved Raine from Nikolay''s gloating that was certain to follow. A woman entered their room and was startled when she saw Nikorai glaring at themselves through the mirror.

    "Uh, did I interrupt a self-loathing session?" she asked with an awkward laugh.

    Raine quickly fixed the glare that was directed at Nikolay and turned to the sailor with a sheepish grin. "No, you''re fine. Don''t worry about it, Navi."

    You''re going to hide my existence? Nikolay sounded taken aback.

    Navi doesn''t deserve to suffer from the pain of knowing you. She might be my assigned bodyguard, but I-

    She needs to know about me if she''s your bodyguard, Nikolay sighed, who then took control of the body.

    "Navi, was it? I need to tell you something. Close the door behind you," he said.

    Confusion showed on the sailor''s face at the sudden change in tone, but she obliged anyway. The door was pushed closed, and Navi squeezed herself into the small cabin.

    She was well built for the rough life at sea and almost a whole head taller than Nikorai. Despite this, Navi managed to look semi-comfortable as she stood, slightly hunched, in the corner of the room.

    "Yes, Raine?" she prompted.

    Nikolay brushed aside the misnaming and bluntly asked, "How much do you know about the prophecy?"

    "Besides the quoted paragraph? Virtually nothing," Navi chuckled. "I''m just a sailor who''s been hired to protect someone."

    "Then, this may come as a shock to you," Nikolay exhaled. "The person you''re talking to right now is not Raine. I am the true owner of this body, and Raine is merely... borrowing this vessel to carry out the prophecy."

    "Huh," Navi said, seemingly unfazed. "I suppose this is also part of the prophecy."

    That''s also what Dhyros said, Nikolay mused. Does everyone just blindly believe in the prophecy?

    Who''s Dhyros?

    Nevermind.

    "Anyway, I''ll be mindful of your situation," Navi continued. "Could I get your name?"

    "It''s Nikolay."

    Navi held out her hand for him to shake. In response, Nikolay hesitantly raised his hand halfway and eyed her outstretched hand. His hand was much lither and more fragile than her rough, weathered hands. If Navi squeezed his hand by just a fraction, he was sure that something would break. Despite this, Nikolay reached out and shook Navi''s hand anyway. It wouldn''t leave a good first impression if he was too scared to shake her hand.

    "Is there anything else you wanted to tell me, Nikolay?" Navi asked. "If not, I would like to speak to Raine."

    She got bored with your cool guy act, Raine joked.

    Navi obviously hadn''t meant it in that way, but Raine was eager for ways to rile up Nikolay in retaliation for his unnecessarily rude behaviour. His efforts didn''t go to waste, as he vicariously experienced the familiar feeling of heat rushing to their cheeks.

    "That is all," Nikolay said haughtily to cover up his embarrassment. "Raine has been listening to us this entire time, but you may speak to him."

    He withdrew from control, feeling Raine''s presence brush up against his mind when they passed each other. It felt illegally invasive, being this close to somebody else''s mind. There wasn''t a jolt of electricity or anything equally abrupt, but Nikolay still had a strong urge to recoil from the touch. Whether Raine felt the same was questionable, because he seemed to have no problem immediately replying to Navi once the vessel was under his control again.

    Naturally, this irked Nikolay. Why should he be the only one to suffer from this unfortunate situation?

    "Hi Navi, it''s Raine here. What did you want to talk about?" Raine asked politely.

    "Oh, don''t worry about announcing yourself," Navi laughed. "It''s glaringly obvious who''s speaking."

    What the hell does that mean?

    It means that you''re a rude prick, and it shows.

    Yet you''re the one who''s insulting me.

    Huh?! You were the one who was unnecessarily rude first!

    "And it''s also obvious when you two are fighting," Navi continued with a grin. "Going back to what I was saying before, it''s mostly your accents that give away who''s speaking. Personality-wise, only people who are familiar with you two could tell the difference."

    "Yeah, Nikolay has a pretty annoying British accent," Raine comically rolled his eyes, as if they were partaking in an inside joke. "He sounds like he''d call over a maid to ask for tea and crumpets. I bet he''s a Tory."

    I don''t see how my accent correlates to my political standing, Nikolay said stiffly. And for the record, your blatant American accent isn''t much better.

    My accent is barely noticeable.

    It is extremely noticeable.

    "Do you think my accent is stronger than Nikolay''s?" Raine blurted out, determined to prove Nikolay wrong. "Please say no."

    Navi pondered for a second. "I think Nikolay''s accent seems more pronounced because it''s not as common. Both of you are on equal standing."

    "Lukewarm answer," Raine pouted.

    Contrastingly, Nikolay hummed in agreement. Navi is correct. Accents were different many decades ago.

    Were you one of those poor orphan children begging in the streets? What did Oliver Twist say again? ''Please sir, I want some more''? Raine cackled.

    Quiet, Nikolay groaned. I wasn''t born in Britain, so that wouldn''t be possible.

    Childish argument aside, Raine focused his attention outwards again.

    "Oops. I''ve wasted too much time talking about accents," Navi said, glancing at her watch worriedly. "I just wanted to let you know that we''ll be arriving very soon. ETA is in two days, as long as we don''t hit any more turbulence."

    "Thank you, Navi," Raine bowed his head. "But why did you want to tell me specifically?"

    "Oh," Navi facepalmed herself. "Gull wants you to go see him. Anyway, I''ve gotta go. Navigator duties and all. See you!"

    Raine waved awkwardly at Navi''s back as she left the room.

    The room was once again empty. Somehow, it felt more spacious than before, most likely chalked up to Navi squeezing herself into the small room. The heavy silence that blanketed the room only served to accentuate its emptiness.

    After some seconds of stillness from Nikorai, somebody finally spoke.

    The navigator is called Navi? Tacky.

    Would it kill you to say ONE nice thing about someone? Raine sighed. I find the nicknames endearing.

    Then, who is Gull supposed to be?

    Gull is the guy in the crow''s nest.

    But why wouldn''t they just call him C-

    If I had answers to every one of your damn questions, you wouldn''t be calling me an idiot all the time! Raine huffed. Let''s go and see what he wants from me.

    You''re still in control of the vessel, genius. I was waiting for you to leave.

    Raine didn''t bother to vindicate Nikolay with a response. Nikorai stiffly walked out of the room with their fists clenched.

 Chapter 3

    Gull was an apt nickname for the flighty barrelman of the ship. Not only because he was always found squatting in the crow¡¯s nest, but because of his physical resemblance to his namesake animal. With a hooked nose and beady eyes, Gull looked as if he was constantly wary of everything around him. This may have been good for his role as a lookout, but the same couldn''t be said for his social skills. As such, everyone left Gull to his own devices. Apart from Raine, who apparently was familiar enough to climb up the mast without being pelted with traps.

    "Hey, Gull!" Raine said as he crouched down next to Gull.

    "Hello. I have news for you," Gull said.

    His shaky words sounded skittish, as if the very sound waves were liable to bolt away at any moment.

    Raine nodded, not daring to speak loudly near the jumpy, frail man. Nikorai watched as Gull fished out a silver compass from the pocket of his baggy pants and placed it in the palm of his hand. The needle was haphazardly turning in every direction.

    "Because we are terribly close to Kosira, the fog has been getting thicker. Navi and I have been working hard for the past few days to keep on track, but it''s hard to see in the mist. Just in case the ship doesn''t make it... I want you to have this."

    Gull placed the compass in Nikorai''s hand with trembling hands. It was heavy, probably made of solid silver or iron. As Raine turned it over in his hands, he noticed that it was well worn. The casing was chipped and scratched at the back, though the glass cover at the front was virtually unharmed in comparison. The back of the compass had an engraved symbol, though the scratches made it difficult to decipher what the symbols depicted.

    "Thank you, Gull. I''m confident that it''ll be useful when adventuring," Raine bowed his head. "I''m also sure that your abilities will land us in Kosira safely."

    Look over the platform. I want to see where we are.

    I''m not your servant. If you want me to do something, you should ask nicely, like a normal person, Raine grouched. Besides, there''s nothing but fog.

    Nikolay sighed. I overestimated your ability to do basic actions. I''ll do it myself.

    As Nikolay focused his energy on taking control of the vessel, he was quickly stopped by Raine''s steadfast refusal to move from the spot.

    I''m sick of you acting so rude for no reason. In your supposed hundreds of years on this Earth, have you not learned how to be nice? I''m not budging until you apologise.

    Move.

    Nikolay pushed up against Raine''s unfaltering wall with little success. There was a brief pause, before Raine was jolted with the impact of Nikolay''s full willpower ramming into his mind. Unlike the weird, uncomfortable feeling when their consciousnesses had interacted with each other, this felt much more like a full-body tackle. Raine didn''t know it was possible to feel winded in your own mind, but it was a somewhat similar feeling when he was sent reeling from the impact.

    With the internal struggle that was happening, it was difficult to maintain full control of Nikorai. There was a brief moment where neither Raine nor Nikolay were actively directing the vessel while they were too busy squabbling. In the absence of a consciousness piloting them, Nikorai''s muscles relaxed, causing their legs to give way.

    Oh-

    Raine barely had time to react before Nikolay took advantage of his panic and slipped into control. Nikolay managed to save their skull from cracking against the hard wooden floorboards, but their fall was far from graceful.

    "Are you okay, Raine?" Gull timidly asked, appearing scared of their sudden collapse.

    "Just felt a little faint, that''s all," Nikolay gruffly muttered in Gull''s direction.

    That is NOT how I speak.

    Who said I had to pretend to be you? Nikolay bristled. I refuse to act like a pansy buffoon in my own body.

    "If you say so," Gull trailed off with an uncertain tone.

    It wasn''t clear whether Gull was aware of what had just happened, but Nikolay didn''t particularly care. Now that he was able to move by himself, Nikolay quickly rushed over to the edge of the crow''s nest. The impenetrable wall of mist was so thick that they couldn''t even see the water below. Nikorai leaned dangerously over the barrier, peering deep into the mass of swirling white vapour.

    As they stood there, Raine felt a sense of unease wash over him. If not for the sound of waves crashing against the ship, it would have been as if they were sailing through a void.

    Hesitantly, almost with anticipation, Nikorai reached their hand out to touch the white cluster of fog.

    The mist was cold. Not the kind of cold that chilled to the bone ¡ª but rather, a clammy cold that stuck unpleasantly to their skin.

    Nikolay quickly withdrew Nikorai from the ship''s edge and sat back down in the crow''s nest. Neither of them felt better after doing that, but Nikolay would sooner jump overboard than say it out loud.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    That was all I needed. You can take back your precious control of the vessel now.

    There was the sensation of a vacuum seal being broken, as Nikolay pulled away from the physical world. Raine rushed his way into the vessel to avoid a major gap between switching, lest the previous accident happen again.

    You''re done already? You made such a big fuss of being in control, just to reach out into the fog like a Disney princess?!

    Pretending not to hear Raine''s hurtful insult, Nikolay explained, I have a feeling that you''ll need to use Nikorai for certain parts of the journey. The prophecy was made for you, not me. Better for you to get used to the body now.

    Raine was suddenly subjected to a vision of Nikolay''s presence curling up in the corner of their mind.

    Are you... sleeping?! I can''t believe you''re slacking at a time like this.

    There''s no reason for me to be present here. Not much for you to mess up in this confined ship.

    Even though Raine was perfectly fine with Nikolay butting out of his life, it still felt wrong to have a voice in the back of his head throughout the whole thing.

    At the very least, can you help from back there?

    I''ll try my best. Idiots are pretty hard to convince, though.

    Yeah, and pricks aren''t that great at giving helpful advice.

    You''re lucky that I''m filled with wisdom, then.

    Gull''s voice snapped Raine out of the argument. "Raine? Can you hear me?"

    "Oh! Uh, yes. Could you say that one more time?" Raine hastily responded.

    "I wanted to let you know something that I just thought of. It''s regarding the prophecy about you."

    "What about it?"

    "The line of the prophecy about ''a serpent''s domain''. I think that it''s referring to Serpent Isle, an infamous island off the coast of Kosira. There are legends of a serpent around those waters, so it''s deserted."

    "Oh! I would''ve never gotten that myself. Thank you," Raine held out his hand for Gull to shake. "I appreciate all that you''ve done for me on this journey."

    "...No problem," Gull said as he weakly gripped Raine''s hand.

    There was a vigorous handshake, mostly conducted on Raine''s part, and then a brief exchange of farewells as Raine climbed his way back down to the ship.

    I can''t believe this.

    Hmm?

    This- bird of a man knows the prophecy, and I don''t. I always knew that the gods hated me.

    Calm down, Nikolay. They were probably too busy... or something. Do gods get busy? Anyway, Gull only knows because the Captain was told the prophecy when they took me on as a passenger.

    Oh, that makes everything better. So everyone on the ship knows except for me?

    It''s not a big deal. You only got here like... an hour ago. I can tell you now, even.

    ...I''m listening.

    Raine fished around in their jacket pocket and pulled out a folded square of paper. It was crinkled and covered in lint, which evoked a powerful pulse of disapproval and disgust from Nikolay.

    When Raine unfolded the paper, it revealed unintelligible spider-like handwriting scrawled across the page. Nikolay waited for Raine to interpret the indecipherable webs of ink, but quickly discovered what was happening when there was no response.

    Raine, I can''t read your handwriting.

    Not my fault that you''re illiterate.

    It''s completely your fault for having a doctor''s handwriting. Are you even a doct- No, there''s no way that a moron like you can be a doctor.

    I''m sure I would''ve gotten into medicine if I was interested, Raine sniffed. But you''re right. I''m not a doctor.

    So you work at McDonalds. Good to know. Can you please read what your kindergarten handwriting says?

    I can''t believe you downgraded me from a doctor to a kindergartener, Raine said in a fake-hurt tone. The prophecy is as follows:

    When crimson light shines upon a serpent''s domain, all creations will understand the meaning of eternity. A wild beast, released from its prison of resentment, seeks to free its brethren.

    One that treads the line between mind and spirit returns a key to its rightful place. Unbreakable steel shatters indestructible metal: destiny and curse intertwine. Strengthened by the past, the loop of infinity is closed.

    On cue, the wind whistled ominously around them when Raine finished reading. Along with the sudden gust of wind, there came the acute feeling of having someone watching them. Nikorai involuntarily shivered.

    Nikolay spoke in a nonchalant tone, as if the atmosphere hadn''t just completely changed. Seems straightforward enough. It looks like the gods have probably interpreted most of it already, given that you''re here. To be honest, most of it sounds like random filler. The main gist is that you''re the chosen one who''s supposed to slay this wild beast.

    Navi reckons that the ''crimson moon'' part is supposed to be the upcoming lunar eclipse in a couple of months, Raine worriedly thought. That doesn''t give us long to figure out what the hell we''re supposed to do, no matter how straightforward the prophecy seems.

    I''m sure it''ll all go according to plan. You''re fated to fight this supposed beast, one way or another, Nikolay said with a hint of bitterness. You find the artifacts, slay the evil being and save the world.

    You seem awfully convinced. What if I trip over the railing and accidentally drown us?

    As likely as it seems for a dolt like you, prophecies aren''t ever wrong.

    Never? Surely in the history of the entire world, they''ve misjudged something. Give me a probability.

    One in a billion. No, that''s too high. One in infinity. A prophecy always comes true, even if the events leading up to it are changed. No matter how hard you try to fight it, in the end you''ll realise it''s all futile.

    The spite tainting Nikolay''s words made Raine uneasy. Are we speaking from experience, or...?

    There was a brief pause, before Nikolay replied, Navi is looking for you.

    Sure enough, there was the sound of Navi''s voice echoing from the other side of the ship.

    "Raine! Over here!"

    Nikorai swept their gaze across the deck to locate the voice, and saw Navi waving at them from the balcony. She was shouting with little concern for the eardrums of the surrounding crew. They swiftly made their way towards her while Raine waved back.

    Navi leaned over the railing to look at them. "We''re actually arriving earlier than expected. We should be there by this afternoon."

    Didn''t Gull just say that we might not reach Kosira?

    As they were about to respond to Navi, another crew member tapped her on the shoulder and whispered something into her ear. Navi gave Nikorai an apologetic wave and then allowed herself to be dragged back inside.

    Of course, Raine was glad to know that they were finally getting off this boat. But underneath the superficial layers of relief, a sense of anxiety crept in as well. Once they were in Kosira, the journey truly began. The mentions of a prophecy, gods, and the world''s looming end were fine in writing, but they became all too real when he actually had to do something about it.

    As for his involuntary companion Nikolay, that grouchy man (he was a man, right?) was full of unanswered questions. He definitely knew more than he was letting on, but his reticent nature made it difficult to pry anything out of him.

    Stuck with a vague prophecy and an unwilling partner, Raine could only face the future with a feeling of dread.

 Chapter 4

    The city of Marque was jarringly different from Raine''s expectations. Given the state of most developed countries in the 21st century, he was expecting something similar in Kosira. Maybe not quaint, suburban neighbourhoods filled with parks and greenery, but at least the modern architecture that most buildings and facilities adopted nowadays.

    Instead, a strikingly grey town closely resembling a stereotypical Victorian town during the Industrial Revolution met his eyes. Everything was either made of cobbled stone, rotting wood, or metal frames that were rusted an orange-brown from the sea salt.

    Children ran along the brick streets, playing a foreign game unfamiliar to Raine. They were playing outside instead of... uh, whatever kids did these days. Watching YouTube, probably. Raine wasn''t really fond of people younger than him, so he wasn''t too sure of the popular trends that younger teens followed. Now that he thought about it, it made him feel terribly old, despite only being in his early twenties. Was he really that old? If he was feeling like this so early, he wasn''t keen on entering his mid-life crisis.

    As the ship ¡ª which was in much better condition than Marque ¡ª pulled into the docks, Raine spotted some kids staring at him. Even though he was still comfortably seated within the safety of his room, Raine still felt like he was being pierced through with their judging looks.

    I''m practically drowning in your melancholy. What''s the problem?

    I hate kids.

    I see where the sentiment comes from.

    This is the first time that we''ve shared an opinion. Shall we celebrate the occasion?

    You act so nice and innocent towards everyone, but then you turn around and become a master of sarcasm when it comes to me. Am I the only one who has to suffer from the truth of your devilish nature?

    Pfft. I only treat you differently because you''re a pain in my side.

    ...I don''t feel that special.

    You''ll warm up to it eventually, Raine laughed. Oh, I just had a great idea to make you feel at home.

    Not again, Nikolay groaned. I''ve had enough of your ideas.

    To make it less obvious of who''s in control, we should imitate each other''s accents. I''ll go first.

    Tell me why I have an impending premonition of a terrible English accent.

    I have a mean British accent. Just listen, Raine mentally cleared his throat for dramatic effect. I''m chuffed to bits, seriously mate-

    That''s enough from you, Nikolay sighed. The term ''chuffed'' wasn''t even slang in the 1600s.

    Irrelevant. I''ll take any chance to insult the British. And you, obviously.

    For the last time, I''m not actually Bri-

    You say that in the most British accent possible.

    If you had just quoted some Russian proverbs, this would have been a completely different conversation.

    Look, Nikolay, I read Crime and Punishment a single time when I was 17. I know nothing about Russian proverbs.

    I''ll give you one. §ª§Õ§Ú §ß§Ñ §ç§å§Û means ''the sunflowers turn when a saint walks past''.

    Nice try. I have enough non-white friends to know when someone''s bullshitting me.

    Shame. I was expecting you to be a little more gullible.

    The ship, along with their conversation, came to a halt. There was the sound of metal clanking as the anchor was thrown overboard. Nikorai watched through the window as the dock personnel had a conversation with the captain and Navi, while Gull warily peered over at them from behind Navi''s hulking figure. Money, documents, and indecipherable words were exchanged between them in a practiced manner.

    Navi walked back towards the ship once they had completed the necessary paperwork. Shortly after, they heard a knock at Nikorai''s door. They had already packed up Raine''s meagre belongings and simply took their backpack with them as they followed Navi to the docks.

    Packing Raine''s belongings hadn''t been a particularly long process, but the embarrassment made up for the straightforward chore. If the involuntary breach of privacy wasn''t enough, Raine was forced to endure Nikolay''s scathing criticism directed towards all of his belongings. He didn''t have many, given that he was only revived in this vessel a few weeks prior to Nikolay. Despite this, Raine had already accumulated a sizable pile of personally important items.

    Their conversation often went along the lines of:

    Why do you have that? Throw it away. We barely have space in your backpack.

    It has sentimental value. Unlike you, I''m not a heartless asshole.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The worst had been his stack of random paper inside his wallet. It irritated Nikolay so much that he had forcefully taken control of their body to throw them away. Raine never meant to amass such an enormous pile, but it was a combination of anxiety and hoarding tendencies that cumulated into the mess. He had gotten off with a scolding from Nikolay, along with an even more meticulous examination of the rest of his belongings.

    When they reached Raine''s sketchbook, he hastily shoved it into their backpack without explanation. If Nikolay saw his drawings, he would never hear the end of it. The man barely let Raine breathe without finding something to nitpick about, let alone his private sketches. Raine pilfered the sketchbook from Navi''s desk a few days ago, originally intended for detailed sketches of land masses. It was a shame that Raine didn''t nearly have enough experience in drawing landscapes to live up to the expectations, because now he felt a small sense of guilt whenever he used up a valuable page.

    Thankfully, Nikolay moved onto the next item without much questioning. Raine appreciated the respect that Nikolay showed for his privacy ¡ª despite the fact that they were thoroughly inspecting every single item he owned.

    Approximately half of his original possessions had been seized by Nikolay and placed into the trash by the end of their cleaning spree. Most of it was useless garbage anyway, but Raine would never give Nikolay the satisfaction of knowing that.

    "There isn''t much documentation going on in Kosira. Not nearly as much as where you''re from, at least. You don''t need a visa or anything, so they won''t check your personal details at the harbour."

    The sound of Navi''s voice jolted Raine back to reality, and he looked around at the dock. It was made of rotting wood that threatened to drop them into the water at any moment. The only positive thing was that the water was crystal clear, unlike most docks with large ships. He supposed that having few visitors would reduce the environmental impact.

    "So... what happens now?" Raine asked.

    "I''ll walk you to the exit of the docks, then I have to go back to my ship. I''ve got a job to do," she joked.

    As much as Raine avoided admitting it in Nikolay''s presence, he didn''t want to be left alone. With Navi around, it felt like there was somebody who knew what they were doing. Between him and Nikolay, they knew about Kosira as much as a newborn baby.

    "Uh, would you mind telling us what you know about Kosira before leaving us to fend for ourselves?" Raine asked timidly, attempting to joke away his worry.

    "Ha! Of course," Navi laughed. "Though I can''t tell you much myself, since I was your age when I last came here. Kosira has two capitals, Marque and Veritas, located on opposite sides of the country. Marque is the West Capital, while Veritas is the East Capital. You''ll probably want to visit Veritas as well, since it''s well known for its State Library. If you need more information, that library''s probably your best bet. Oh, and here''s a map of Kosira. Won''t be needing it anytime soon."

    Navi handed them her map, which was excruciatingly detailed in the routes used by travellers. The map itself was in well-kept condition, to Nikolay''s approval, aside from the creases that it had acquired from being folded in Navi''s pocket.

    "As you might have already noticed, Marque isn''t as nice as most developed cities. You''ll want to blend in as well as you can; avoid looking too much like a lost tourist. The rule of thumb is to not be nice, basically," Navi said.

    "Why do I get the feeling that this is directed towards me?" Raine sighed. "Nikolay will keep me in check, don''t worry."

    Navi heartily patted Nikorai on the back with an encouraging grin. They lurched forward from the force, inviting a grumble from Nikolay, but they appreciated the gesture.

    "One last thing. I slipped some extra cash into your wallet last night. You''d do well without a credit or debit card; people might track you from your purchases. I''m not entirely sure who, but I''m sure that the gods wouldn''t have assigned a bodyguard without reason."

    The idea of having people after him was daunting. Clearly, being assassinated once wasn''t enough. But it was Raine''s fault, he supposed, for still being alive after that. He stood about as much chance against his enemies as the first time. The vessel, Nikorai, wasn''t particularly strong. In fact, he would even go as far to say that he was probably stronger in his normal body. At least he went to the gym. Sometimes. When he remembered.

    His worry must have shown on Nikorai''s face, because Navi gave him a comforting smile.

    "Don''t worry too much. Forget I even said that. Just focus on the prophecy, and you''ll be alright," she said encouragingly.

    I don''t want to go.

    He hadn''t meant to say that aloud in their shared headspace, but it was too late to take it back. To Raine''s surprise, Nikolay didn''t immediately jump at the chance to make fun of him.

    We all have to leave the nest one day. It just so happens that the fall is much farther than usual.

    Wise words, but not exactly comforting. But to be fair, it was already a bit of a stretch to hope that Nikolay would willingly console him.

    "Are you leaving now?" Raine quietly asked.

    "Yes, Raine," Navi smiled. "Good luck on your journey. Nikolay will be there, so don''t feel too alone, okay?"

    Hmph. She''s placing too much trust in me. Do I look like a skilled babysitter to her?

    Babysitter?

    True to Nikolay''s personality, he didn''t respond to Raine''s question. It seemed like he only had something to say whenever Raine embarrassed himself.

    "So this is goodbye, I guess," Raine stared at the ground, intently chewing his lip.

    "Goodbye, you two. Maybe we''ll meet again later."

    Navi stepped backward once, then twice. Raine waved awkwardly at her, then she turned to make her way back to the ship. They stared at her slowly shrinking figure as she walked towards the horizon.

    Unlike what Raine had imagined, it didn''t feel too lonely when Navi was gone. Mostly because he could feel the impatience radiating from Nikolay, which gave him more pressing things to worry about.

    Hate to break your heartfelt farewells, but we should get going. The daylight isn''t going to last forever.

    Raine considered giving Nikolay the benefit of the doubt; maybe this was an attempt to distract him from Navi''s absence. But thus far, he was still wary of Nikolay''s capacity to have good intentions.

    Yeah, let''s go.

    --

    Navi stepped back onto the ship with a worried expression on her face. She knew that Nikolay would keep them both out of trouble, but even he was unfamiliar with the land. Her job as a bodyguard had ended when they reached Kosira, but it didn''t stop her from worrying about them.

    Almost immediately, she noticed the emptiness of the crow''s nest. It was rare for Gull to leave his unofficial home. In his place was the captain, who sat on the edge of the platform with her legs hanging off the edge. A lit cigar was dangling from her fingers, the white smoke drifting away in the wind.

    "Where''s Gull?" she asked the captain.

    The captain shrugged in response. "Gone off to Kosira. Said that he was taking an impromptu break for another commitment that he had."

    "He just joined the crew though," Navi frowned. "This was only his second voyage. And the first was his training."

    "Some people just don''t like to stay in one place too long, I suppose. Probably not going to hire him again though," the captain chuckled. "He was pretty bad at his job. Didn''t look like navigation was his strong suit."

    Navi only gave a noncommittal grunt in response. She wasn''t too concerned about Gull; he could help Raine and Nikolay if they ever ran into each other.

 Chapter 5

    It was a walk of shame towards the city¡¯s centre. Raine was painfully aware that they were sticking out like a sore thumb amongst the drab greys of Marque. Though, it was hardly his fault for not looking as if he lost the joy of life.

    They had unintentionally intruded on a local market, with food stalls blocking most of the streets. Although markets were usually colourful and bustling with life, somehow the atmosphere felt more akin to a funeral. People ambled past each other with hardened looks, and seldom exchanged words when they bought goods. More than once, Nikorai received an unfriendly elbow in their side from walking too slow.

    It saddened Raine to see an occasion renowned for liveliness turned into a monotonous chore. Yet, he knew that looking on as an outsider was far from the truth. He was unfamiliar with the city¡¯s customs; it was highly possible they had other ways of connecting with each other.

    A ping of annoyance from Nikolay signalled Raine to cease wallowing in his thoughts. Having a shared headspace was convenient, but it was brutally transparent when it came to emotions.

    As Nikorai trudged past the cobbled streets, residents of all ages stopped their activities to stare at the newcomer. Raine was pretty sure that an old woman was about to throw her basket full of groceries at him. Whether this was in fear or disgust, it still gave Raine a sense of discomfort either way.

    Can you take over? Raine whined. You¡¯d fit right at home in this depressing town.

    Nope. I¡¯m having too much fun watching you squirm.

    You sadistic jerk.

    A young woman dressed in rags blocked their path, stumbling in front of them. In a reflexive manner, Raine quickly stepped forward to catch her before she hit the ground. It was far from a valiant rescue by a knight in shining armour, but Raine managed to ease the brunt of the force.

    Her hood fell off as Raine helped her stand up. Raine was startled to find that she was about the same age as him. With a lovely face, too. There was a flush to her cheeks that was indicative of her past beauty.

    ¡°Thank you, kind sir,¡± she mumbled through cracked lips. ¡°Few people help beggars anymore.¡±

    Ah. That would explain her rags.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Raine said, scratching his head. ¡°Uh, you look great. I wouldn¡¯t have even known if you hadn¡¯t told me.¡±

    Nikolay was amused by Raine¡¯s response. Never held a girl before?

    If you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m equally awkward around everyone, no matter their gender, Raine remarked. What the hell am I supposed to say when someone tells me they¡¯re a beggar?

    Even the girl was a little confused at Raine¡¯s comment. ¡°T- Thank you. I should leave. I¡¯ve already taken up your time.¡±

    Raine had the strong urge to slap himself for being such an idiot.

    ¡°Wait!¡± he said, grabbing her wrist. ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    He reached into his pocket and found some spare coins lying at the bottom. An assortment of gold and silver coins were deposited carefully in the woman¡¯s hands.

    Why do you have loose coins in your pock-

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she whispered as she cradled the coins. ¡°I appreciate it, kind stranger.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I hope the rest of your day goes well.¡±

    Nikorai watched as she swiftly darted away, weaving in and out of the market stalls. Apart from a few flashes of her brown rags, they quickly lost track of her. A middle-aged man roughly pushed past their unmoving figure, reminding them that they were still in the middle of the road. Raine quickly began walking again, partially pushed by the other market goers.

    You shouldn¡¯t have given her those coins, Nikolay sighed. People don¡¯t give money to beggars for good reason.

    It¡¯s easy to say that when you can easily live in a life of comfort, blissfully ignoring the suffering of others. The least we can do is to help those less fortunate than us.

    In an instant, the disappointment in Nikolay¡¯s voice disappeared. Any hint of emotion was wiped clean; it was as if Raine was sharing a body with a blank slate. Instead of being relieved at Nikolay conceding, he only felt unnerved by the change.

    In a quiet, flat voice, Nikolay asked, Do you truly believe that I spent all 8 of my lives in lavish luxury?

    In that case, you should know better than anyone how tough it is, he replied softly.

    Empathy and sympathy are two different things.

    But if we lose our morals, then we lose our humanity. It¡¯s our unique ability to feel emotions that makes us human.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    If Nikolay had heard his words, he didn¡¯t acknowledge them. The lack of response meant that they lapsed back into an uncomfortable silence.

    The void in place of Nikolay was painfully apparent now that they had stopped talking. To ignore the nagging sensation of Nikolay¡¯s emotional absence, Raine stood up and began walking towards the nearest building. It seemed to be Kosira¡¯s version of a convenience store, judging from the random assortment of general goods put on display.

    Raine walked into the store with bated breath. He expected Nikolay to berate him for not following a niche custom, or for blindly walking in without checking for traps. Instead of the usual scolding about some nonsense, he was met with radio silence. Clearly, they had touched on a sensitive topic for Nikolay. Unfortunately for him, Raine was feeling more alone than ever without his presence.

    ...Hey, Nikolay.

    No response. He wasn¡¯t sure why he expected one to begin with.

    Can you come back, please? It feels empty without having someone here.

    Again, there was no response. Even though Raine had obviously anticipated this, there was still a sense of disappointment that crept up on him.

    Just as Raine was about to push down his feelings and move on, a familiar deep rumble stopped him.

    You idiot, I¡¯m obviously here. Where else would I go?

    Despite the roughness of his words, Nikolay allowed a sliver of resignation filter into their shared minds. Raine smiled. For all of his tough talk, Nikolay had some kindness left in his perpetually grumpy state.

    Naturally, there was a sigh from Nikolay when he felt Raine¡¯s gratefulness.

    Looks like they¡¯ve got all kinds of things, Raine remarked as he inspected a white box near the counter.

    ¡°Young man, you cannot buy that,¡± the shop owner said in a heavy accent. ¡°They are for old men only.¡±

    They¡¯re cigarettes, Raine. It says so on the side.

    Oh, shit.

    Raine hastily put it back and apologised to the owner. In light of his unfortunate mistake, he decided that browsing at the back of the shop would yield less pressure. He made a suspicious-looking beeline towards the corner furthest from the window and the counter.

    What should we get here? Raine asked. Seems like everything will be useful in certain situations.

    We¡¯ll need a first aid kit, most of all. And toiletries, too. We probably won¡¯t have access to running water all the time, so buy some bottles. Buy as few battery-powered things as you can; there won¡¯t be electricity in the middle of nowhere.

    Raine couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinning at Nikolay¡¯s almost practiced speech. It was like Nikolay¡¯s perfectionist attitude perfectly suited this task. At least now he was talking at a fervent pace, rather than the abject silence that was present earlier.

    As they went about their grocery run, there was the occasional quip of advice from Nikolay.

    Don¡¯t forget the shaving cream, too. You just walked past the insect repellent, idiot. The non-perishables aisle is on your left. That one¡¯s cheaper, it costs less per gram. No, not that one. The one next to it.

    With the aid of stern instructions from Nikolay, Raine filled an entire basket with important items for travelling. It was getting heavy, but not quite enough to stop Nikorai¡¯s pitifully weak arms from keeping it barely off the ground.

    You¡¯ll need to buy another bag to hold all tha-

    Nikolay paused when he noticed a duffel bag already in Raine¡¯s hands.

    So there are a few brain cells left in you, after all.

    Raine felt like cheering when Nikolay half-complimented him for thinking of buying another bag. Earning Nikolay¡¯s approval was a rare commodity, and Raine would be damned if he didn¡¯t congratulate himself on achieving it. Even if he was a little too proud of something so small.

    The imminent arrival of another obstacle swiftly ruined his mood. Mainly, the shop owner¡¯s intimidating demeanour acted as a psychological ward against confrontation. Chalking it up to ¡®apprehension¡¯ severely understated Raine¡¯s feelings about approaching the counter.

    In a false, sweet tone, Raine said, Hey, Nikolay... Since I¡¯ve been in control this entire time, would you be so kind as to check out the items for me?

    You lost me at ¡®kind¡¯.

    Please?

    No.

    Pretty pl-

    NO.

    With great effort, they hauled all their items to the counter. Raine just barely managed to keep Nikorai from slamming the basket on the countertop. He stepped back and immediately started fidgeting with his hands in nervous anticipation.

    ¡°102.15 Kosyran,¡± the cashier said in a practiced tone.

    He didn¡¯t even scan any of the items...

    The total is right, though. Pay up.

    I might be stupid, but you didn¡¯t need to tell me that, Raine grumbled.

    Raine fished around in their backpack for their wallet, before coming to a horrifying realisation. He combed Nikorai¡¯s hands through their backpack one more time, but only came up with their spare clothes. Dread insidiously crept into both of their brains as the cashier stared unblinkingly at Nikorai.

    The beggar definitely stole our wallet when she ran into us; there¡¯s no other way. I checked it before we left the ship.

    Raine groaned. Say ¡®I told you so¡¯ and I will throw us off the nearest cliff.

    This is why you shouldn¡¯t trust anyone. Especially when you¡¯re visiting another country as a clueless tourist.

    She probably needed the money, anyway.

    This prompted a deep sigh from Nikolay. Even if you gave away all of your money, nobody will be there to give you money in return. People are too absorbed in their own self-pity to bother helping others. And no, I do not care if this offends you by grouping you in with everybody else.

    Raine gave the shop owner a half-hearted excuse, then quickly stepped outside of the store. The owner seemed unfazed by their odd behaviour, but Raine was sure that it would be a different story had they brought the basket outside with them.

    Do you really think that¡¯s true? That people are all self-absorbed and selfish?

    I have lived as so many people, and yet, I can recall exactly zero times where somebody helped me out of the kindness of their heart. Eight lives, Raine. This is beyond luck with meeting the ¡®right people¡¯.

    A wall of Raine¡¯s sorrow virtually smacked Nikolay in the face, only serving to further irritate his mood.

    I know you feel sorry for me. It doesn¡¯t help.

    There was a deep exhale from Raine, who was having trouble with finding the right words to say. He slumped against a nearby stone wall, too occupied with Nikolay to keep their body upright.

    There are good people in the world. I promise.

    An empty promise is worth nothing more than your naivety.

    Raine firmly crossed his arms at the prospect of a challenge. Then I¡¯ll prove it to you. No matter what, I¡¯ll make sure you see that unconditional kindness still exists. Before we part ways when this prophecy is over, I will fulfil this promise.

    How touching, Nikolay deadpanned. You should write a novel with such grandiose language.

    Although Nikolay would have liked to believe Raine, it was probably not the best idea to deliver such a moving speech after they had their wallet stolen.

 Chapter 6

    It was a relief that Raine had the tendency to be a little scatterbrained, because they found extra money carpeting the bottom of their bag.

    ¡®Extra¡¯ money in the sense that it hadn¡¯t been stolen by a certain beggar, anyway. While they were still on the ship, Raine put half of Navi¡¯s gift money in their wallet and stashed the other half. It was less driven by paranoia ¡ª unlike Nikolay would have done ¡ª and more in anticipation that he would lose the wallet somewhere. As usual, when it came to hiding stuff, Raine quickly forgot about the other cache of money and didn¡¯t even realise until his hand touched it.

    Despite the crumpled and dismal state of the paper notes, Nikolay made a grunt of approval when Raine pulled out a handful of loose bills.

    Good to know that we won¡¯t be dying of starvation within the first week of being here. The gods wouldn¡¯t be happy about that.

    A shame, really. I thought you hated being in this vessel with me? We¡¯d be separated in death.

    No, we¡¯d probably be suffering together in eternal damnation for fucking up that horribly. At least that would teach the gods to stop worshipping the idea of fate, Nikolay made an intrigued sound. Huh, maybe dying wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea after all.

    Please don¡¯t get any ideas, Raine sighed. Just being alive is difficult, let alone trying to avoid your suicide attempts.

    It was hard to discern Nikolay¡¯s joking tone due to his flat voice, which made Raine worry about his last remark. What concerned him even more was the fact that Nikolay only hummed in response.

    Nikolay?

    Yes? was the innocent response.

    ...Nevermind.

    Raine rubbed Nikorai¡¯s temples in a futile attempt to stave off the growing worry that was sparked by Nikolay¡¯s words.

    They headed back into the shop with their newfound money, albeit a little dishevelled, and counted out the correct amount of money to pay for their items. The owner dubiously scrutinised the wad of notes through squinted eyes. It was hardly uncalled for, given that the bills looked as if they had gone through a washing machine. Raine considered whether lying about having a dog would make their condition believable. However, the owner had already shoved the money under the counter before Raine could muster the courage to speak. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed that the owner hadn¡¯t put it in the cash register, and kept it separate from the other crisp notes.

    Raine waited for the owner to say something to affirm the transaction, but the gruff man simply turned around to work on another project. Not wanting to annoy the owner, Raine hastily stuffed their new possessions into the bag that they had bought earlier and left as soon as possible.

    Nikorai stepped out of the store and back onto the wide street. On their left was the market and the docks, while on their right was a line of towering buildings. Colourful banners and signs indicated that these buildings were various shops, each with their own unique style of decoration.

    For example, a flower seller had placed pots of large sunflowers in front of their door and drawn smiley faces on them. Creepy in hindsight, but the idea was endearing. The vibrant personality in each shop was a jarring offset from the rest of the bleak town and provided a pleasant reprieve from the grimness of it all.

    Overwhelmed by the multitude of different shops on display, Raine asked, Where should we go next?

    Towards the nearest bridge. No reason, just curious.

    I¡¯m beginning to think that you weren¡¯t kidding about dying earlier.

    Only joking, Nikolay said in a serious tone. We should go find a place to sleep for the night.

    Raine was highly doubtful about Nikolay¡¯s capacity to joke around, but he brushed it aside in favour of progressing.

    This looks like a shopping district, so walking down this road is probably our best bet.

    Good job stating the obvious.

    Ignoring Nikolay¡¯s jab, Raine stalked his way down the street with the determination to complete a task without Nikolay¡¯s help.

    The rest of their stroll down the street quickly revealed that they wouldn¡¯t find a car rental anywhere nearby. Almost all the shops that they passed were either retail shops or supermarkets.

    Once they reached the end of the main road, it split into a roundabout with several branching paths. Raine brought Nikorai to a stop and peered at the different roads. They all looked similar enough, with the same gloomy architecture that the rest of Marque harboured. There was the odd pocket of greenery here and there, but nothing in particular stood out to him. At least, not enough to make a quick decision on which street was best.

    What do you reckon?

    You should be the one leading, not me.

    Raine rolled his eyes at the lack of help he was receiving. Anyone would have thought that Nikolay was deathly allergic to being straightforward in his help.

    We¡¯ll start with the left-most street, then.

    It really doesn¡¯t matter where we go. I¡¯d rather you to be the one to choose, instead of you blaming me for picking the wrong path later on.

    Nikolay was sorely mistaken for thinking that Raine would blame him for blindly guessing a street when they had no other information. Though, on second thought, Raine wouldn¡¯t pass up on the chance to tease Nikolay. The tight-strung man was so painfully serious that it would be a marvel if he showed any emotions other than resigned disappointment. What jokes would make him laugh? Better yet- what comments would make him swoon?

    Just the thought of Nikolay blushing like an innocent maiden was enough for a smile to wrestle itself onto Nikorai¡¯s face. Raine had to fight the urge to break out into laughter, lest the judgemental citizens of Marque call the mental asylum on him.

    What are you smiling about?

    ...Nothing.

    Their best bet was asking a local for a nearby hotel, but all the patrons at the city centre hadn¡¯t been very approachable. Raine¡¯s reasoning was that they would find a friendly enough patron to ask for directions somewhere in this city.

    Sure enough, he quickly spotted a lone old woman making her way down the street in the opposite direction to them.

    If she noticed the sound of approaching footsteps, she must have assumed that it was something else, because the elderly woman didn¡¯t seem too alarmed.

    A particular crack in the tarmac proved to be the poor woman¡¯s downfall, however, as the end of her mobility cane got caught in the cavity. She stumbled at the sudden shock, unintentionally allowing her grocery bags to slip from her grasp. Vegetables, grains and meat tumbled out of her grocery bags, causing a haphazard tsunami of rolling food to spill out.

    Raine belatedly realised the situation after it had already transpired, and only succeeded in awkwardly pausing half-way through his stride.

    Did we do that?

    How on earth would we have caused that?

    Still, it looks mighty suspicious that we veered towards her direction and she coincidentally trips.

    You know what? I agree. It was probably the shock of having a bumbling fool approach her.

    Shut up.

    Raine rushed over and helped the woman recover her groceries to the best of his ability, though some fruit was bruised beyond saving.

    A pair of black sunglasses hid her eyes, but the lenses weren¡¯t dark enough to hide the scarred eye sockets at such a close distance.

    ¡°Thank you very much, young man,¡± the old woman wheezed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this happens quite frequently.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    What a good samaritan, Nikolay scoffed. This is the second time that somebody has thanked you today. Might I remind you what happened the first time?

    Raine clenched his jaw to hide his disapproval of Nikolay¡¯s sentiments. I¡¯ll keep a tighter hold on my money this time. One person¡¯s actions shouldn¡¯t dictate how I treat everyone else.

    With a forced smile, Raine turned to the woman and said, ¡°No problem. Do you know where the nearest hotel is?¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± she crowed. ¡°Just go down this street and take the next right.¡±

    Once Raine confirmed that she was alright enough to continue walking, they continued down the street according to the woman¡¯s helpful directions.

    The monotonous greys of the walls and pavement had shifted from plain dullness to a menacing darkness. Raine wasn¡¯t sure whether the setting sun was completely to blame for the gradual change in the atmosphere. Though, the rapidly approaching night wasn¡¯t exactly helping matters, either.

    Your anxiety is almost palpable. We¡¯re just walking through a neighbourhood. Calm down.

    There was a slight tremour in Nikolay¡¯s voice as he said this. It was almost small enough to be deemed insignificant, but Raine was willing to grasp at straws to get back at Nikolay. Ever since Nikolay learnt to hide his feelings from being loudly broadcast into their shared minds, it was getting harder to detangle the truth from his words. Raine, on the other hand, still had no idea how to even begin hiding his emotions, despite his fervent desire to do so.

    You¡¯re one to talk. I can picture you shaking in your metaphorical boots right now, Raine shot back.

    A lack of fiery response from Nikolay indicated that Raine had hit the mark. Still, having each other¡¯s presence made everything a little more bearable. Even though Nikolay couldn¡¯t really do anything if someone attacked them, it was nice to have someone there. Raine didn¡¯t consider himself a particularly cowardly individual, but walking down this ominous street alone was too much for him.

    A few too many minutes later, Nikorai caught sight of a brightly lit establishment with a large, blinking ¡®Vacancy¡¯ sign. Compared to the dim streetlights, the hotel shone like an eye-burning beacon of light.

    They entered the motel with the expectation of being turned away for not carrying any identification, but a glance at the patrons quickly changed their minds. They all seemed to be in various stages of sleep, drunkenness, and even unconsciousness. As they made their way through the havoc, the smell of body odour mixed with alcohol grew even more pronounced.

    Slumped in one corner was a passed out drunk, half-emptied bottles left strewn around his unconscious figure. Similarly, there was a woman sprawled over a couch, staring unblinkingly at the ceiling ¡ª probably seeing substance-induced hallucinations. The reception room wasn¡¯t particularly large, but the corner opposite to the entrance had a couple engaging in activities that were better done in private.

    And yet, with all the chaos unfolding in front of them, the receptionist looked as if they had never been more bored.

    As soon as the receptionist noticed Nikorai ¡ª the only other sober person in the room ¡ª they nodded absent-mindedly and reached towards an open drawer full of keys. In a practiced manner, they pulled a key from one slot and placed it on the high desk in front of them.

    ¡°Single bedroom on the second floor. Room 204,¡± they curtly said.

    They didn¡¯t even give us a choice, Raine huffed.

    Did your prissy ass want a queen-sized bed? What other room would we take?

    Raine gingerly picked up the room key between his thumb and index finger. It was rusted and probably carried a high risk of tetanus, but the numbers ¡®204¡¯ were just barely visible on the head.

    They hovered awkwardly at the counter for a long moment before Raine mumbled a quiet word of thanks. As they rushed out of the main area, he avoided making eye contact with anyone. He intently fixated his eyes on the linoleum floor while he made his way towards the stairwell.

    Once they had escaped into the privacy of the stairs, the immediate risk of danger ceased to plague them, but the looming sense of dread persisted all throughout their trip to their room.

    What is wrong with this motel?

    This is relatively tame, considering that the other guests didn¡¯t bother you.

    A pit settled in Raine¡¯s stomach as he climbed the rusty metal steps. They only needed to go up two floors, but the journey seemed to stretch on for an uncomfortably long amount of time.

    Once they finally left the stairwell, however, it was a relief to find their room diagonally across from the emergency exit, next to the stairs. Not that Raine hoped there was an emergency, but it was nice to have the exit nearby in case. Considering the rough nature of the hotel, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to imagine a fire breaking out from a couple of rowdy patrons.

    They pushed open the door slowly, with trepidation at the quality of the room.

    Raine squinted at the room in front of them. It¡¯s not... too bad.

    I¡¯ve definitely seen worse.

    Barring the suspiciously human-like chew marks on the furniture, the room seemed semi-tolerable. It was on the smaller side, but still within the boundaries of what would be considered ¡®regular sized¡¯. The room would have even been pleasantly cosy, if not for the broken chandelier hanging obtrusively from the ceiling. The amber lights were flickering pitifully, and there was a visible layer of dust covering the entire thing. At the very least, Raine appreciated the effort to seem like an elegant, first-class hotel. The single bed was complete with bedsheets, a blanket, and a pillow, going far beyond what they had anticipated. Ignoring the inexplicable stains on the fabric, anyway.

    The bathroom was probably a different story, though. It was usually the least well-kept area in most hotel rooms, which didn¡¯t bode well for them.

    Worst-case scenario, we don¡¯t shower for a day.

    Huh? I¡¯m gonna shower either way. With that attitude, you probably stink.

    What kind of insult is that?

    It¡¯s just an observation.

    Are you saying that I-

    Let¡¯s investigate the bathroom, shall we?

    Raine walked into the bathroom, ignoring Nikolay¡¯s complaints still echoing in his mind. As expected, it was far from perfect. The once-white tiles were stained yellow, and mildew was festering in every corner and crack in the walls.

    Raine peered at their reflection in the dingy bathroom mirror. You know, Nikorai looks good in this dim yellow lighting. I can¡¯t believe that this vessel was only meant to be yours. It doesn¡¯t suit a guy like you, to be honest.

    A flash of indignation sparked from Nikolay. What? Why?

    You¡¯re more like the guy who sits in front to study well, but doesn¡¯t even talk to the teacher or raise your hand. You scare people off because of your attitude, which works out for everyone. If anybody tried to get closer to you, they¡¯d quickly give up.

    Nikorai, on the other hand, looks like a guy who would sit in the middle of the class and be as unassuming as possible. He¡¯d be willing to meet new people, but his shy nature prevents him from taking the first step. He¡¯s attractive enough at first glance, but people would probably find him too kooky to actually fall in love with.

    Sounds like you¡¯re describing yourself in the latter.

    Raine raised his eyebrows at the mirror with a sly smile. So, you think I¡¯m attractive?

    For the first time, Nikolay was lost for words.

    Wh- You- I-

    A mental stone wall slammed between them, an impassable barrier that concealed any of Nikolay¡¯s emotions. Unlike last time, Raine could still sense Nikolay¡¯s presence through the wall, though it was more fuzzy and faded than usual.

    Words can¡¯t convey how incredibly wrong you are.

    Raine sighed at the overreaction. Just kidding, Nikolay.

    The static obscuring Nikolay gradually dissipated in response, revealing the mildly perturbed state still surrounding him.

    ...You have a terrible sense of humour. Now, are we going to unpack our things or stand in this filthy bathroom for the rest of the night?

    I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going.

    They trudged back to the backpack and duffel bag, still lying discarded at the entrance. Even Raine¡¯s attempts to follow Nikolay¡¯s instructions weren¡¯t enough to appease him, and Nikolay continued rambling.

    If you¡¯re going to take a shower, go take your toiletries and clothes out first. We should keep essentials like the first aid kit in the bag, just in case we need to flee. Are you hungry? You can eat something from the duffel bag if you need.

    Yeah, whatever, Raine swatted the air near their head, as if he could somehow dislodge Nikolay from his brain. I can fetch food by myself. No need to sound so overbearing.

    As annoying as it was, Raine was glad that Nikolay had quickly forgotten his poorly worded joke. He was used to jokingly flirting with close friends, but it slipped his mind that he had only known Nikolay for a couple of days. Nikolay was completely in the right to react that way; he would have acted the same if a stranger started flirting with him.

    Though, Raine was beginning to realise that any form of teasing would quickly shut up Nikolay. He filed away the piece of information for later. Maybe he should tease Nikolay more often.

    While picking through the contents of their bag, the gleam of a scratched silver case caught Raine¡¯s eyes. The past few hours had felt so long, and he had all but forgotten about Gull¡¯s compass. Feeling the weight of the compass in his hand felt comforting. Raine didn¡¯t like gifts as a rule; however, in a time like this, every little thing mattered immensely.

    Every small, seemingly insignificant thing.

    Especially when he had no idea what to do from here. Supplied with zero knowledge of where to go, what to do, or how to start. The prophecy itself was a contradictory predicament. When Raine first heard of the prophecy, it was a chance to finally do something helpful with his pathetic life. But now that it had time to sink in, the sheer importance of the task was constantly looming over his shoulder.

    He didn¡¯t even say goodbye to his family. Were his mother and sister thinking about him? They probably already thought he was dead. Oh god, what if he actually died? They wouldn¡¯t even know. Nobody would miss him. Nobody would care. He¡¯d just be a stain ¡ª an unfortunate tragedy.

    RAINE!

    Nikolay¡¯s voice reverberated throughout their entire being, sending shockwaves down their spine. The sheer power forcefully put a brake on Raine¡¯s spiralling thoughts.

    In a softer tone, Nikolay said, I thought I lost you for a second.

    Scared of losing me? I¡¯m touched, Raine weakly joked.

    Well-

    Nikolay carefully placed a filter between their consciousnesses for his next words.

    I can hardly function as normal when you¡¯re having a mental breakdown in the other corner of the vessel.

    Raine slumped against the suitcase. I¡¯ll try to be more mentally stable, I guess.

    Still pulling sarcastic jokes at this time? Nikolay exhaled in a mix of disbelief and amusement. Look, nobody can blame your reaction. I¡¯d imagine that this entire situation is rather jarring to somebody uninitiated to the magic world. Not to mention the responsibility on your shoulders.

    Raine drew his knees to his chest, keeping his thoughts as silent as possible. There were a lot of negative things that were swirling around in his head, and they were drowning out any possible normal responses to Nikolay.

    Do you want to talk about it?

    I think I¡¯ll really have a panic attack if we do, Raine choked out a pitiful laugh. It¡¯ll probably get better once we¡¯re on the road.

    Sleep will help, Nikolay tentatively offered.

    Raine hummed in agreement. Nothing seemed more appealing than to sleep and momentarily forget about their shitty situation. They hadn¡¯t showered like they initially planned, but Nikolay didn¡¯t say a word about it.

    Blissful sleep came to him in the instant that he face-planted on the crusty bedsheets.

 Chapter 7

    For Raine, the morning began with the sound of a running tap.

    Waking up was a strange ordeal. Usually, it was a gradual process, often accompanied by procrastination and a reluctance to get out of bed. But today, it was a pleasure to see that Nikolay had done all the first few steps for him. Judging from the water dripping from Nikorai''s hair, they had recently gotten out of the shower.

    Raine quietly watched as Nikolay completed what was left of his morning routine. He didn''t say anything, as to not break the concentration that Nikolay directed to his tasks. If he was being honest with himself, it was partially because he wasn''t too keen on doing any of the chores. The lingering grogginess from sleep still clung to the corners of his mind like cobwebs. Eventually, though, he realised that he would have to announce his presence at some point.

    Very kind of you to get ready in the early hours of the morning.

    And here I was hoping that you were going to shut up for a day, Nikolay said in disappointment. You were doing so well.

    You knew I was awake?

    It''s hard to ignore you, in the same way that it''s hard to ignore a fly in the room.

    Excuse me?

    Nikolay stepped out of the bathroom and let out a yawn. It''s true. You''re always buzzing away in your corner of Nikorai''s brain.

    This came as a surprise to him. Raine had never thought about how his own mental presence presented itself. He just assumed that it was the same as Nikolay''s: somewhat akin to a rock, just passively sitting in their brain. It was actually kind of embarrassing to hear that Nikolay was constantly aware of him. Now, the need to block his presence had never felt more urgent, if it wasn''t already a pressing matter from the unwilling transparency it granted.

    Silence lapsed between them again as Nikolay performed a few stretches. It was intriguing to see the extent to which Nikolay ensured every joint was cracked. Raine likened his actions to a cat, meticulously self-grooming themselves to perfection. Upon further inspection, he realised that most of Nikolay''s actions resembled a feline. Well, Raine had always wanted a pet cat. Maybe there was some hope for the future, after all.

    Speaking of the future...

    Thank you, Nikolay.

    What for? Nikolay grumbled, seemingly pissed that Raine had started another conversation with him.

    Last night.

    He didn''t bother elaborating, given that only one thing really happened between them.

    It''d be annoying to have to deal with a sobbing sulk for the entire night, was the half-hearted excuse.

    Were you a therapist in your past life?

    Quite the opposite.

    What does that even mean? Is there such a thing as an anti-therapist?

    Nikolay sighed and pinched the bridge of their nose. I regret entertaining this conversation.

    With on-brand ruthless efficiency, Nikolay packed all of their belongings in mere seconds. There was some complaining about the unorganised state of the bags'' contents, but it was overruled in favour of leaving the motel as soon as possible.

    The motel was much quieter in the early morning, to neither of their surprise. Either everyone was suffering from a severe hangover, or still knocked out cold from the previous night. Thanks to the oddly inverted atmosphere of the motel, they were able to make their way down to the reception without much problem.

    Sitting behind the counter was a slumped figure, their open mouth drooling over the paperwork in front of them. She looked young ¡ª somewhere in her mid teens ¡ª though she was almost as tall as Nikorai. The reason she was manning the reception to a shitty motel was unfathomable. Though, an unlit cigarette haphazardly dangling out of her mouth gave some clues.

    Raine was about to suggest that they leave the keys on the counter and walk out, but Nikolay reached over the counter and roughly shook the girl''s shoulder.

    Let the girl sleep, you heartless monster. Not everybody is a morning person like you.

    Looks like she won''t be waking up anytime soon, anyway.

    Nikolay was right. Despite his unrelenting attempts, the girl seemed too deep in slumber to notice.

    God, if you shake her any harder, we''ll be wanted for physical assault.

    Eventually, Nikolay gave up and withdrew his arm. Raine let out a relieved sigh. He was glad to see that the bastard had it in him to concede-

    WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING??

    Nikolay had taken the nearby call bell, walked around the counter, and held the bell right next to the girl''s ear.

    If this doesn''t work, I''ll stop trying.

    AND IF IT DOES?!

    I''m not a wuss like you are. I''ll own up to it.

    I might be hyperaware of social situations, but it is so much worse to be not aware of them at all. Like you are.

    Hmph. At least I get things done.

    In the worst way possible.

    Despite Raine''s attempts to direct all of his discontent towards Nikolay, the bell was, unfortunately, still rung. Multiple times, might he add. The harsh sound of ringing metal ricocheted off the thin plaster walls, adding to the cacophony.

    Whether it was for better or for worse, the girl finally moved in response to the piercing sound. She cracked one eyelid open, then another. Her sluggish awakening disturbed stacks of paper, sending an avalanche of documents falling towards her feet. The girl blearily lifted her head toward Nikorai, a tangled mess of red hair covering most of her face.

    "Whaddya wa-" she sprang up in alarm, knocking over her chair and dropping her cigarette in the process. "Who the fuck are you?"

    Unfazed, Nikolay replied, "A customer. I''m here to turn in my key."

    As he spoke, Lysandra discreetly swept the cigarette off the desk towards the pile of papers on the floor.

    She crossed her arms. "No offence, but you''re not the type of person to come around here. Y''sure you didn''t stumble in here on accident?"

    "Yes. In fact, I was the most mentally sound in the room when I walked into this motel," Nikolay said calmly, holding out their room key.

    The girl ignored Nikorai''s outstretched hand and leaned closer to them. "Aye, now that I take a better look at you... You''re not even from here, are you? Get on the wrong ship or something?"

    She guffawed at her own joke, but the sentiment wasn''t shared by Nikolay. Instead, he internally made a sound of disapproval which only Raine could hear.

    Something wrong?

    I knew something was off, but now it''s dawned on me.

    Raine''s curious reaction prompted him to elaborate, but Nikolay chose to ignore it for now.

    "I''m quite certain that I''m supposed to be here. Now, I''d like to check out as soon as possible," he said in a blunt tone.

    "Mhmm..." the girl hummed doubtfully. "Look, there''s a horse stable nearby. Just take two lefts and a right. Say that Lysandra sent ya. And if y''ever need help, just come back here."

    She grabbed the key from Nikolay''s hands and shoved it back into a random drawer.

    "Thank you, Lysandra. I''ll be sure to keep it in mind."

    As they left, Raine could''ve sworn that the girl eyed the silver compass hanging off the side of their bag, but it must''ve been a trick of the eye.

    Once they were outside, the morning air seemed much more refreshing. Now that they were alone, Raine could finally ask his pressing question.

    What was the revelation that hit you earlier?

    I assume that you''re aware of the concept of magic in this world.

    Woah, slow down, Raine groaned at the implication of more information. Magic? I only heard about the prophecy and the fact that gods exist. There''s still a lot that you haven''t told me.

    Nikolay frowned. In that case, I''ll start from the beginning.

    All human beings have three fundamental aspects: the Spirit, Mind, and Body. The Spirit is the part of us that originates from the gods, and some people can harness energy from their Spirit ¡ª this energy is magic.

    The Mind and Body should be self-explanatory, I hope. Your personality, dreams, memories, and everything else in your consciousness counts as your Mind. And I suppose the Body is much less personal than the other aspects, considering our situation as of late.

    Huh. So, the reason you had an epiphany was...?

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    We must seem like outsiders because of our blatant lack of magic. Kosira is known for having a significant amount of naturally occurring magic, as well as having several sorcerer bloodlines established here.

    Oh, it wasn''t because you were being weird and off-putting! Good to know.

    I think my conversational skills are like a politician''s compared to yours.

    Come on, let me have a small win, Raine playfully whined. It''s tough being the back seater.

    If that''s the case, then we can switch.

    Wait, huh? I-

    On three, Nikolay cut in. Three.

    Wh-

    Nikolay''s quickly retreating consciousness prevented Raine from finishing his exclamation.

    In their sudden and impromptu switch-over, Raine stumbled over an invisible object in their path. He narrowly avoided a fall by grabbing the nearby lamppost.

    Could''ve given me a bit more warning! Raine hissed.

    I said on three, didn''t I?

    ...Bastard.

    Following Lysandra''s directions, they were shortly faced with the front of a large stable. Just from standing remotely near the building, Nikorai''s nose was greeted with the scent of horse dung and hay.

    As Nikorai entered the stables, the person standing behind the counter looked up in surprise.

    Raine professionally nodded at the employee. "Hello, I''m looking to rent a horse. I''m planning to take it across the country."

    "You don''t look like you''re from around here," they said slowly, shooting Nikorai a suspicious look. "Can I see your driver''s license?"

    That''s the second time we''ve been told that we look like foreigners, Raine sighed. What do we do about the license situation?

    Navi was the one who told us that legal documents weren''t important in Kosira, not me. Do I look like I can conjure up fake documents?

    Raine had the strong urge to punch himself in the face, in a desperate attempt to vicariously punch Nikolay for being an asshole.

    "Oh! Sorry, uh, my wallet just recently got stolen, along with... all of my ID," Raine hastily said.

    The worst part was that it wasn''t exactly untrue, yet Raine was painfully hyperaware of how contrived their entire situation sounded.

    "I can''t serve you if you don''t have any ID," the worker said in an unsympathetic tone.

    Raine could hardly blame them for being fed up. It was too early in the morning to be dealing with shady customers who had no documentation. Fortunately for him, the uncaring nature of the worker made it easier to walk out without feeling too embarrassed.

    Raine shifted his weight and stepped backwards, slowly making his way towards the door.

    "Thanks for uh... trying. Bye," he said, already half-way out of the room.

    What are you doing?

    Leaving?

    Tell him about Lysandra, you idiot.

    O- Oh.

    Nikorai stopped in their tracks, standing dead still in the middle of the doorway.

    "You need something else?" the employee sighed, looking up at Nikorai''s uncertain face.

    "Actually... Lysandra sent me," Raine said in a stilted tone.

    They squinted at Nikorai, then gave an exasperated grunt. "That makes more sense. Come through this door."

    Without waiting for Nikorai to follow, they turned around and pushed open a stable door, walking through at a swift pace. When combined with the less than amicable greeting, even Raine was beginning to have his doubts. Nonetheless, they still trailed behind the stable hand''s footsteps. Beggars couldn''t be choosers, after all. Though they could definitely be complainers, and Nikolay sure wasn''t about to let that opportunity pass by.

    That arrogant bastard acts like they''re an employee at the Louvre or something.

    Raine couldn''t hide the wry smile that crept onto his face. Mhm. Reminds me of a certain someone.

    Except they don''t constantly have to deal with a different ''certain someone''.

    The stable hand stopped abruptly, causing Nikorai to almost run into them.

    "Here are the stable''s resident horses. They aren''t normally for sale, but you can thank the stable''s debt to Lysandra for your privilege."

    They gestured out at the six stalls in front of them, each with their own horse poking their head to look out at the new stranger. Even though they were just horses, Raine felt a jolt of spotlight anxiety pass through him when he noticed their attention all laser-focused on him.

    The dappled grey mare on the far right seems like the fastest horse.

    Well, that was quick.

    She looks like she can barely hold half of our stuff. We should pick a stronger horse, rather than a fast one.

    We don''t have THAT much luggage. Our travel time will be cut immensely if we favour speed over strength. Constant travel is exhausting, and it''s optimal to save the amount of energy spent on our trip to Veritas.

    But if the horse can''t even move at its top speed because of our luggage, there''s no point!

    You want a stallion to look cool, don''t you?

    You''re just jealous.

    What??

    Er- nevermind. Anyway, I''m in control of the vessel, so choosing rights goes to me.

    ...You brat.

    Raine walked over to the left stall closest to him. It barely confined the muscular, bulky pack horse within its comparatively fragile wooden boards. Quickly reading the information sheet on the horse''s stall revealed the name to be ''Marley''.

    "Marley seems like a good choice," Raine remarked partially to the stable hand.

    This earned a sceptical look from them. "Let''s see... I''d estimate the rent to be around 900 Kosyran, including insurance fees and the fact that you''re taking him across the country."

    Wh- Do we even have that much?

    Yes, but I think that you''ll want to eat for the next month. Perhaps not the best use of our money.

    "Ah," Raine stepped away from Marley, and looked around at the other stalls. "Could you tell me which ones are under... 500 Kosyran?"

    The stable hand gave Nikorai another critical glance. "None of these horses here are within your budget. They''re well-raised and trained by our stable''s finest experts."

    After seeing the crestfallen expression on Nikorai''s face, the stable hand opened another door with a sigh. "However, there is one that we are willing to part with for 400 Kosyran."

    Both Raine and Nikolay instantly perked up at this information and followed the stable hand through the doorway. They found themselves in a room not too dissimilar from solitary confinement in a prison. The walls were padded with sponge, and a flickering lamp shone a faint light on the stable''s resident.

    Uh, that''s not a horse, is it? It looks kinda... different.

    Yes, Raine. That is a mule.

    No need to sound condescending, now.

    At first glance, it looked like a regular horse: the overall shape of the body was reminiscent of the horses that they had just seen. However, its long, twitching ears and short mane were indicative of its donkey heritage.

    The mule''s breathing was slow and relaxed; each exhale was accompanied by a haughty flick of its tail. Its solid brown coat was far from well-kept, though still relatively smooth.

    The stable hand discreetly gestured towards the mule. "We''ve dubbed her Rascal, given her track history of being one. We have to keep her in a separate area to avoid conflict between her and the horses. If you can coax her into accepting you as her future owner, then she''s yours for 400 Kosyran."

    "Rascal..." Raine repeated to himself. "Sounds like a real treat to tame."

    "You''re not wrong. Even with long-standing trainers like me, she only barely tolerates us."

    These words were hardly comforting, but Raine had no choice but to try. In the worst-case scenario, they could end up in the hospital with a medical bill far more expensive than Marley costed. Raine supposed he would pray that they wouldn''t wake up from the wound.

    Or he could awaken some latent Disney princess-esque power to talk to animals? If magic was real, there was no reason he couldn''t hope for something equally outlandish.

    However, all hope was quickly abandoned once he found himself face to face with Rascal. It dawned on him just how large Rascal was ¡ª Nikorai wasn''t particularly short, so she must''ve measured about 180cm to be taller than them.

    Rascal slowly made her way towards Raine, each hoof menacingly clacking against the stone floor.

    "H- Hey, Rascal. You, uh, want to come with me? I promise I''ll be as great of an owner as- woah!"

    He had assumed that Rascal would stop at a safe distance, but she kept walking straight towards him without any signs of stopping.

    "Uh, hey, girl. You''re getting a little close," Raine quietly croaked out.

    For every step that Rascal took towards him, Raine took a step backwards. Not soon after, Nikorai''s back was pressed up against the wall, and they were slowly shrinking further down to avoid the discomfort of Rascal''s stare. He turned his head to the side as Rascal''s muzzle inspected his face.

    This is a normal greeting... right?

    Lost as to how he should proceed, Raine grimaced and mustered the courage to pet Rascal. He attempted to pet the side of Rascal''s neck gently, which was the most accessible part in his current position.

    His bravery was rewarded with a sharp jerk of Rascal''s head, causing Raine to startle and somehow press himself further into the wall.

    It took all of Raine''s strength to not shriek in surprise.

    The more scared you are, the easier it is for Rascal to push you around.

    You think I don''t know that? It''s hard to not be scared by a massive animal that could cave in your chest with one kick!

    At the very least, you could act like you''re not scared, Nikolay sighed.

    Easier said than done! I''d like to see you try, smartass.

    Very well.

    That''s not what I- Ugh, fine.

    Raine huffed at Nikolay''s amused chuckle, and withdrew from the vessel.

    The instant Nikolay was back in control, he fixed Rascal with a steady gaze, schooling his face into a bored expression.

    Almost immediately, Rascal responded to the change in body language. She ceased her efforts to intimidate Nikorai and instead stepped backwards, choosing to regard them cautiously with her unblinking eyes.

    With the new space freed between himself and Rascal, Nikolay casually straightened his posture and pushed himself off from the wall. There were a few tense seconds as Nikolay and Rascal exchanged stares.

    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Nikolay willingly moved closer to Rascal. He lifted a hand and slowly reached towards Rascal, his outstretched fingers steady as they wandered dangerously close to biting range.

    Nikolay muttered, "If you listen to me, we can make both Raine and your caretaker look like fools. Deal?"

    Wait, what? That''s not fair!

    Despite Raine''s protests, Rascal seemed to calm down at Nikolay''s request. She barely moved as Nikolay gently patted the side of her neck in the same place that Raine attempted to reach earlier.

    Did you use magic to calm her down? That''s cheating if you did!

    Didn''t I tell you already? I can''t use magic ¡ª that''s exactly why we seem like outsiders.

    The stable hand interrupted any opportunity to respond.

    "Looks like Rascal tolerates you enough. I''ll go fetch the paperwork. Wait here."

    The stable hand left the room, only to return in less than a minute with a small leaflet of papers.

    I''ll be letting you sign the paperwork. Best to have one person doing all the legal stuff for consistency.

    There was a mutual switch ¡ª probably for the first time ¡ª and Raine signed at the bottom of the form that the stable hand gestured to.

    "Is that all?" Raine asked.

    "Yep. You can take the equipment in her stable; everything you need should be there."

    Raine reached into his backpack and easily counted 400 Kosyran from a neatly folded stack, courtesy of Nikolay''s morning clean-up. He had to admit, despite the constant nagging from the asshole, there were occasional times where Nikolay was helpful.

    The stable hand briefly re-counted the notes to confirm the amount. "That''s enough. Rascal is yours for the time being."

    Then, they curtly turned and walked away with the paperwork. They didn''t acknowledge Nikorai or say anything as a farewell.

    Great customer service here, Raine dryly remarked. Goes well with the residents'' attitude.

    As if Rascal could also hear Raine''s thoughts, she started nosing around the duffel bag in Nikorai''s left hand. A hoof planted itself on top of the bag, further adding to the already heavy burden on Nikorai''s hands.

    This- I thought you had calmed her down!

    Looks like she knows that you''re in control, not me.

    Surely she couldn''t tell from me simply standing still for a few seconds??

    They say that animals have keener senses than humans.

    WHO IS ''THEY''?

    Raine''s outburst was cut short by Rascal unzipping the duffel bag with her mouth.

    "Ah- Rascal! Get away from there!" he shouted.

    Raine hastily ripped the duffel bag from her prying teeth and closed it once more.

    Nikolay, we need to switch back. There''s no way I''ll be able to lead her out of the stables when she looks like she''ll bite my head off.

    Nope.

    I had a feeling you''d say that, Raine groaned. Why do you insist on being a nuisance?

    You''ll have to get used to her, eventually. It''s unfeasible for me to always be in control around Rascal, considering she''s our travel companion for the rest of our journey.

    Yeah, yeah, keep finding excuses. Whatever, I''ll just have to find a way to tack up without being mortally wounded.

    Mhm. I''ll be watching.

    And by that, you mean judging my every move.

    Would you rather have an absence of help?

    What a prick. Nikolay was lucky that he could hide in the depths of their mind.

    Raine turned to Rascal, who had a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Now don''t try anything, you hear me? I''m going to put your riding equipment on, and you''re not going to make this any harder than it needs to be."

    In the middle of his sentence, Rascal had turned 180 degrees so that her tail was facing Raine instead.

    "I should''ve known," Raine sighed. "Let''s get this over and done with."

 Chapter 8

    Their journey began with low expectations for the future, to nobody¡¯s surprise. Marque had hardly been a welcoming city, despite its citizens seeing the most travellers out of all of Kosira. Luckily, they weren''t expecting to encounter anyone, considering that they were travelling alone. The path to Veritas shown in Navi¡¯s map was the most direct one, but it was less popular. This was mostly due to the lack of civilisation out in the dry grassland, along with a notable lack of water and large animals.

    Thankfully, Rascal deigned to accept Raine¡¯s commands while riding, and the journey had started off relatively smoothly. Despite her mischievous tendencies, the seriousness of the situation kept them in check. Unless something interesting caught her eye; then there was no use trying to get her back on track until she sated her curiosity.

    Several days passed in the blink of an eye. With nothing to do but stare out at the unchanging scenery of dry grass and brown trees, Raine attempted to strike up a conversation with his travel companion. Nikolay, that was. Though, Rascal certainly would have been more talkative than him, despite being a horse. Attempts to communicate with Nikolay yielded poor results, usually resulting in no response. They often went a little like...

    Nikolay, are you there?

    No.

    Good. I want to talk to you.

    Did you not hear me? I said no.

    Insults weren¡¯t uncommon, but there was rarely any heat behind them. Both Raine and Nikolay were feeling the strain of the constant horseback riding, though Raine was pretty sure that he took most of it as the vessel¡¯s current controller. He had mentioned switching over in passing once, but Nikolay adamantly refused, as usual.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t spend all of their time on a hard, unforgiving saddle. Truly a shame, considering how positively riveting the whole endeavour was.

    They used their nights as downtime, mostly for Rascal to rest and recuperate. Meanwhile, Raine did every task that couldn¡¯t be performed whilst on a horse. This included cooking meals, setting up a place to sleep, and other things required to be self-sufficient out in the wild. As per Nikolay¡¯s advice, the food that they bought had been non-perishables, so most times it was as simple as opening a can.

    This left ample time on their hands before they felt tired. Less than three days into their trip, Nikolay had somehow concocted a way to torture Raine in their spare time.

    It started off with a proposal.

    Say, Raine. We¡¯re all too familiar with the... physical limitations of our vessel. How about fixing that while we have the free time?

    Raine quirked an eyebrow. You want me to work out? Yeah, sure.

    Not just strength ¡ª we need technique. From what I¡¯m hearing, there is combat ahead of you. Not just the beast mentioned in the prophecy, but also the fact that there are people hunting you down.

    I¡¯m listening.

    I know you are. I have residual memories as a street fighter in one of my previous lives. With her skills, I should be able to pass on some simple fighting knowledge to you. Though, keep in mind that she lived many, many years ago. The technique may be outdated.

    A female fighter in the early ages? Damn, I didn¡¯t realise you were pioneering the feminist movement.

    Quite the opposite. I would be concerned if women took her as a role model. Her unrelenting pursuit of revenge ended up consuming her.

    Revenge? Raine¡¯s ears perked up. Sounds like interesting gossip.

    There was a conspicuous pause from Nikolay, then he said, Now seems like a better time than any to start. Get up.

    Raine sighed. He should¡¯ve known better than to expect answers from Nikolay.

    In the middle of a flat savannah with nobody in sight, they were confident enough to create a campfire. This provided ample light well into the night, giving Nikolay plenty of time to drill his knowledge into Raine¡¯s brain.

    Nikolay hadn¡¯t given Raine a chance to check the time, but he was sure that they had trained for hours. Sweat dripped down his back, making his shirt stick unpleasantly to his clammy skin. Each laboured breath felt closer to a wheeze than a proper exhale, and his head was pounding just as much as his heart was.

    Lifting his arm for what felt like the millionth time, Raine pulled his hand back in anticipation for a punch.

    Try again.

    Raine scowled. Come on, you didn¡¯t even let me do the move.

    Your stance was already off. I¡¯ve seen you perform it incorrectly a hundred times before this, and that was an exact match.

    Needless to say, Nikolay was a horrible teacher. He was making a single punch seem to be the greatest, most difficult move to be performed.

    Stop internally talking shit about me and try again.

    How did you even know? Raine groaned.

    The hatred radiating from you was enough.

    ...Whatever.

    Despite the added harshness of the nights, they also provided Raine with reason to start a conversation with Nikolay now. Raine found that Nikolay was much more responsive when he was already opening his figurative mouth to criticise Raine¡¯s form.

    I¡¯ve been wondering, how old ARE you?

    Well, how old are you?

    ...23.

    Then, I¡¯m 23.

    What? Raine scoffed. I call bullshit.

    It¡¯s true. I¡¯m as old as this vessel, which was tailored to match your biological age.

    I meant your actual age. Like, cumulative.

    Technically, I¡¯m around 600 years old, but this isn¡¯t a good indicator of my age. Even though my previous lives are ¡®mine¡¯, I remember them as facts, rather than personal experiences. Except for my first life, which isn¡¯t part of my contract with the gods.

    Besides, the biological limits of this vessel constrain my mental age ¡ª that is, I¡¯m limited to thoughts that a 22-year-old can fathom.

    Huh. It doesn¡¯t feel like it to me.

    Maybe that¡¯s because you might be below the standard for adult intelligence.

    Good job proving your point about being immature, Raine pouted. I like you better when you don¡¯t talk.

    Likewise. Yet neither of us can get what we want.

    What a tragedy, was the sarcastic response.

    And so they continued further into the night until Nikolay thankfully stopped to let them sleep.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    They fell into a rhythm over the next few days: travelling during the day, and training at night. Raine was trying not to be ungrateful, but it was becoming increasingly tiring to repeat this cycle. When he wasn¡¯t suffering from numb legs and a sore ass, he was being subjected to both physical and mental endurance tests by a sadist.

    It was like he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Or rather, ricocheting between them. Raine had a growing suspicion that Rascal was intentionally trotting with an uneven gait to make him more uncomfortable.

    When night fell, Raine practically fell off Rascal¡¯s saddle. He was far too exhausted for graceful leaps to the ground and instead stumbled his way down while clutching the saddle.

    After Raine took care of the necessities, such as setting up the tent, he reluctantly plodded away from the camp to a wide, empty space. It was better to rip off the proverbial bandaid as soon as possible, rather than agonising about it and being forcefully dragged by Nikolay.

    Let¡¯s just get this over and done with.

    Eager today, aren¡¯t we?

    Mhm. What special taste of hell am I delightfully privy to this time?

    Drills.

    Again?

    Yes. Based on the estimated time to reach Veritas and your currently calculated learning curve, we should focus on two skills per week. However, considering that the basics will take longer, I¡¯ve set out a plan to go through approximately one basic skill each week. That should be enough general fighting knowledge to hold your own against most regular people.

    Nikolay sounded a little too invested in this, to Raine¡¯s dismay. He was expecting some casual exercises, not a rigorous bootcamp training regiment. Clearly, he severely underestimated Nikolay¡¯s obsessive planning skills.

    We¡¯re doing this for weeks?! Raine exclaimed. Nikolay. You forgot to account for the fact that I am a human being and not a robot.

    Hmm. I¡¯ll factor that in.

    Are you actually- Forget it. Next time, don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s coming. I¡¯d rather keep my hopes up.

    Taking it into account.

    With no other substance to distract Nikolay with, Raine took up a loose fighting stance. Okay, be my guide.

    How poetic, Nikolay said in amusement. You should use that more often. Makes it sound like you¡¯re depending on me.

    Raine broke his concentration to scowl at the air in front of him. God forbid a man joke around with his only companion for days on end.

    I¡¯m only teasing. You can call me whatever you like.

    How does ¡®stupid asshole¡¯ sound?

    Your words wound me deeply, Nikolay said in feigned hurt. I will never recover from such a hurtful comment said by someone just as stupid.

    You know, the only time you¡¯re not serious is when it gives you an opportunity to insult me.

    Is that so? I¡¯ll have to be more serious when insulting you, then.

    How chivalrous of you, Raine sighed. Truly my knight in shining armour.

    That¡¯s enough fooling around. Get to work.

    They were barely a few minutes into the drills, and Raine was feeling the exhaustion already settling into his bones and aching muscles. Each miniscule movement became more and more difficult, to the point where it took a Herculean effort just to lift his arm. It was as if lead had replaced his blood, constantly weighing down his limbs. Though, obviously this wasn¡¯t the case, and Raine was just suffering from sleep withdrawal and criminally low levels of energy.

    His struggle didn¡¯t go unnoticed by his unforgiving coach. Nothing escaped Nikolay¡¯s sharp gaze, especially when he pinned his entire attention on Raine¡¯s every movement. But despite all of Nikolay¡¯s focus on Raine, he misinterpreted the cause of his fatigue.

    We should work on your endurance instead of drills tomorrow. It won¡¯t be doing anybody a favour if we continue to repeat something without solving the issue.

    Too busy trying to block out the screaming protest from his overexerted muscles, Nikolay¡¯s words were distant echoes in Raine¡¯s mind. He barely registered the sound, let alone the meaning.

    Nikolay paused for a moment, then prodded Raine¡¯s dormant consciousness with a spark of annoyance. Raine.

    Wh- Huh?

    Nikolay let out a quiet sigh. We should take a break from training today.

    Raine startled at Nikolay¡¯s sudden words. Wait, why? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve given up?

    You''re clearly too tired to do anything effectively, Nikolay raised a metaphorical eyebrow. But I didn¡¯t realise that you were looking forward to getting yelled at by me.

    Raine sagged against a nearby tree trunk, feeling his aching muscles thank him. It¡¯s just that I feel unproductive if we don¡¯t do anything at night. The clock is ticking with this prophecy and we¡¯d just be¡­ lying down and doing nothing.

    Nikolay hummed to himself as he pondered Raine¡¯s answer.

    Then, how about this? We¡¯ll do something less physically demanding. Close your eyes.

    I have a bad feeling about this, Raine said apprehensively, as he followed Nikolay¡¯s command.

    Focus on your breathing. Block out everything else. I want you to take a deep breath in and then hold it for five seconds before exhaling.

    It sounded easy enough. Raine did as Nikolay instructed, taking a deep breath in and holding it for five seconds, then exhaling slowly.

    I¡¯ll stop talking to remove any further distractions. Continue the rhythm.

    Instead of simply placing a wall around his thoughts, Nikolay¡¯s presence seemed to dissolve away and disappear. For the first time in ages, Raine felt like he was alone. Even though he was probably being closely observed by Nikolay, it was easy to pretend otherwise.

    Raine dutifully continued the breathing exercise. In, hold, out. In, hold, out.

    Time seemed to pass outside of himself, as though it was something inconsequential. Sounds of rustling trees and cicada calls became a distant hum in the background. The usual clamour of his thoughts died down, giving way to the action of his methodical breathing.

    This was... nice.

    It was oddly soothing, contrary to his expectations. Funny how Nikolay¡¯s absence made everything much calmer.

    Stop thinking about me. I can feel your animosity from here.

    Ah- You- I... Raine was a deer in headlights, too flustered to respond immediately. Why did you word it like that?! I¡¯m only thinking about you because you¡¯re constantly up my ass about everything I do!

    I didn¡¯t even say a word until just now, Nikolay sighed. And now your concentration is broken. Well, it was a good thirty minutes while it lasted.

    No! I¡¯m not that easily distracted. You¡¯re just underestimating me!

    Raine desperately tried to shut out Nikolay¡¯s amusement and concentrate again. As much as spite acted as a powerful fuel for him to prove Nikolay wrong, it was impossible to return to the zen-like state from before.

    Don¡¯t say a word, you prick.

    Even though Nikolay obliged, it didn¡¯t stop his smugness from conveying the same message.

    You¡¯re insufferable, Raine sighed.

    It¡¯s hardly my fault that you¡¯re the first person to be bad at meditation.

    Wait. You¡¯re telling me that we spent a night on... meditating? Oh my god Nikolay, I thought you were more practical than that.

    What!? You were the one complaining about being too tired. Don¡¯t pin this on me, Nikolay said defensively. What did you think you were doing, anyway? It was pretty clear what I was telling you to do.

    I don¡¯t know, some... magic thing? It doesn¡¯t help that I¡¯ve been constantly in the dark about how things work around here. I sure as hell wasn¡¯t expecting meditation, of all things.

    Raine let out a breath and smiled, despite his words.

    ...But thank you anyway.

    Nikolay made a noncommital sound, almost as if he was unsure of how to respond. You¡¯re strange.

    Raine was relieved at having a break from training, but a larger part of him felt guilty for being happy about it. After all, he was essentially shirking his duties because he was ¡®too tired¡¯.

    But there was a silver lining to it all when he reflected on the night. It was a pleasant surprise when Nikolay didn¡¯t force him to go through another night of drills, considering how unforgiving he could be. Raine got to see Nikolay¡¯s softer side again, without the added pain of having a panic attack. At least, he was too tired these days to have another existential crisis about his current predicament.

    Maybe it was just Raine¡¯s wishful thinking, but after that day, Nikolay seemed less harsh in their training sessions. His instructions were in a less demanding tone, and even borderline helpful at times. Still no praise whenever Raine got something right, but he wasn¡¯t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

    --

    The next day started with significantly less muscle ache than usual. When Raine sat back down in Rascal¡¯s saddle, it was a joy to see that it didn¡¯t hurt nearly as much as he expected.

    At first, it seemed like another day of monotonous riding was ahead of them. However, they were quickly proved wrong.

    Do you see that?

    Raine nodded, lips tightened into a thin line. He squinted at the black dot on the horizon as they approached to get a better look. After a few nerve-wracking minutes, their eyes could make out a figure riding in the opposite direction to them.

    This path wasn¡¯t well known; Navi¡¯s map had clearly indicated this as a back road, only used if the main road had some serious disaster befallen it. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the case if only a single person was travelling down the path. There weren¡¯t many reasons why they would have any business here.

    Nikolay made a disconcerted sound. He isn¡¯t carrying any bags with him. How did he survive all this way?

    It was true. There was a distinct lack of luggage attached to the horse¡¯s saddle. The figure raised an arm and waved while signalling for their horse to slow down.

    Raine tensed up in anticipation. There was no reason to talk to strangers, not even if they were travelling on the same niche path. Even still, he pulled slightly on Rascal¡¯s reins to slow down as well. It was better if they complied for now, since he wasn¡¯t sure whether Rascal could outpace the stranger¡¯s horse.

    More details revealed themselves as they got closer. Loose hessian cloth swathed the unknown rider¡¯s entire body, and a scarf obscured the majority of their face. A wide-brim straw hat covered whatever the scarf didn¡¯t, effectively making them completely unidentifiable.

    I know I say this a lot, but this doesn¡¯t look good.

    I agree. I¡¯m inclined to think that it¡¯s not just your anxiety this time.

    Who was this person, and why was he so eager to talk to Nikorai? Surely nothing good could come out of this interaction, but it was near impossible to avoid such a direct encounter.

 Chapter 9

    "Greetings!" the stranger shouted.

    Raine stared at the cloaked man blankly. He raised a hand in a half-hearted wave.

    "Hey," he managed to say semi-casually.

    Both men had dismounted from their horses, which made Raine even more wary of any attempts at attacking him. Instinctively, Raine scanned the several folds and flaps in the man''s clothing for any hidden weapons. This didn''t go unnoticed by the stranger, who seemed more amused than offended.

    "Ah! Did my appearance startle you?" the man''s eyes crinkled up with mirth. "Apologies. My skin is sensitive, and the sunlight is particularly harsh today. That is why I''ve bundled myself in such excess fabric. I''m aware that I must seem rather menacing in this getup."

    Raine audibly exhaled in relief. We''re being too paranoid. It''s only because we''ve been training in anticipation of a fight.

    Nikolay, on the other hand, wasn''t so easily convinced. That doesn''t explain how he''s been able to travel without any possessions.

    "Normally, I wouldn''t be approaching people, but I''ve run into an emergency of sorts. My horse fell into a ditch and all of my stuff spilled out onto the ground. Almost all of it has been unsalvageable, and I''m left with nothing but the clothes on my back. That being said, would you mind sharing a small portion of your food and drink?"

    Raine nodded enthusiastically. "Of course!"

    He was more than happy to oblige, given the alternate outcome that could''ve arisen from this encounter.

    Raine rummaged through their bags for morsels of food and bottles of water. From the corner of his eye, he noticed the man''s intent stare at Gull''s silver compass, gleaming brightly in the harsh sunlight. Come to think of it, Lysandra had frowned at the compass too. Was there something about the compass that they didn''t know about?

    Pushing aside his speculations for now, Raine handed over a few cans and bottles in a small plastic bag. As the bag was passed over, their hands briefly touched. An odd sensation bloomed from the contact, like a less painful version of pins and needles. It persisted long after their hands parted.

    Interesting.

    If the other recipient had felt the same thing, it didn''t show on their face ¡ª though it was difficult to tell any emotion, considering the scarf and wide-brim hat.

    "Many thanks for the help, fellow traveller. I''d like to give you something in return, but alas," the man gestured towards his lack of possessions. "I''m afraid that I have not much to give."

    "That''s okay," Raine smiled. "I would feel bad if I asked for something in return, anyway."

    "But I can provide something arguably more valuable than material goods," the man said with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "This is a secret that even I wasn''t aware of until recently. There is a wise sage who has mastered her connection with the gods; apparently she''s even a prophet. If you visit her, I''m sure that she can grant you anything that you want. Money, fame, success, she can give you priceless advice on how to achieve it. She''s located not far from where we are. Here, pass me your map. I can mark out the area."

    Raine passed their map and a marker to the man. While they waited for the man to mark out the sage''s location, Raine heard Nikolay scoff in the back of their mind.

    I know you''re not the biggest fan of the gods or fate, but she sounds like someone who would know about our prophecy.

    Anyone who claims to be a prophet is a money-hungry scammer.

    But surely, our meeting with this guy isn''t just a coincidence. A sage sounds pretty aligned with the whole prophecy thing we have going on. Besides, if it turns out to be a scam, we can always return to Veritas afterwards.

    Hmph. The final decision is yours, but just know that this is a waste of our time.

    We''ll have to see about that.

    A brief glance at the new black cross on their map revealed that the sage was quite close. It was within a day''s travel on horseback ¡ª if Rascal was feeling like adhering to Raine''s instructions.

    "I hope that was enough payment for your help," the man said, mounting his horse. "I''ll be getting out of your hair now."

    Nikorai watched passively as the stranger rode off in the other direction, towards where he was heading before.

    No time like the present, I guess, Raine sighed.

    He wasn''t looking forward to spending another ten hours on horseback, though it didn''t present itself as much of a choice.

    They spent the rest of their day travelling to the sage''s location. As they went, they neared the edge of the plains in north-western Kosira. Soft dirt was gradually replaced by gravel, turning the wheat-coloured land into a bleak grey. A mountain range loomed over the horizon, a set of jagged teeth that threatened to bite into the clear blue sky above.

    The wind seemed to die down, which left zero protection from the burning heat of the sun''s rays. Raine''s awareness of the date was a little fuzzy after the fiasco of being assassinated and thrust into a new vessel, but he was pretty sure that they were entering Summer soon. If his memory wasn''t to be trusted, the sweat dripping from his forehead was enough of a testament to the changing seasons. Rascal was feeling the temperature just as much as Nikorai; her coat was slick with sweat, and her pace was slower than usual.

    Raine almost missed the cabin at first. It was unassuming amongst the much more menacing features of the landscape; a small, quaint wooden shack that seemed to fold in on itself. They gradually pulled to a stop in front of the house, hopping off Rascal and tying her to a nearby tree stump. Raine walked up to the wooden front door and knocked hesitantly. Looking back, he saw Rascal longingly looking at him, almost as if she was hesitant to be left alone outside.

    The instant that the door opened, Nikorai was hit with the potent scent of cloves and sandalwood. In front of them stood an old woman, hunched over a gnarled wooden staff. Peering behind her revealed a dark parlour, only illuminated by candles and the sunlight streaming from the open front door.

    She peered up at Nikorai with a knowing gaze. "Hello. I presume you are here for my services? Please, come inside."

    She continued to speak while they followed her inside the cabin. Her voice was gravelly and powerful despite her frail figure, reverberating off the darkness shrouding them.

    "It hasn''t been long since I''ve last seen someone in need of my divine gifts. I suppose word has gotten out about my abilities," she chuckled. "Oh, don''t mind the incense smoke. I find the outside aura too intruding at times."

    Outside aura, huh? Nikolay repeated in a dry tone. Seems very magical.

    "Please, sit down! Pick a seat, any seat. I find that it speaks volumes about your character," the woman crowed, gesturing at the various chairs in the room.

    Raine perked up. Beanbag!

    No, not the bean- Nikolay sighed. Whatever.

    Nikorai plopped themselves down on the squishy beanbag in satisfaction, while the sage settled herself on an ornate armchair.

    "Now, tell me why you seek my assistance," she croaked.

    Raine uneasily shifted his weight on the beanbag, the quiet rustling noises interrupting the silence. "I... need guidance on what to do next. There''s something that I need to do, but I don''t know how to do it. If you have any information about things related to magic, that would be helpful."

    He wasn''t sure how useful his vague answer was, but he sensed that openly talking about the prophecy wasn''t the best idea.

    The old woman thoughtfully stroked her chin with a wrinkled hand. "I see. I have a suggestion for you, though it is a rather general one. There is a shrine near Kilorn Forest that can gift power and information in return for a blood offering. I can mark the location if you have a map. In the meantime, I can easily answer questions about magic itself, if you have any."

    Questions about magic... Raine could always ask Nikolay if he had any pressing inquiries.

    Now would be a good time to ask about Kosira. I know enough about magic, but my knowledge is severely limited regarding this country.

    Raine supposed that he would address the elephant in the room, then.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Why is magic so open in Kosira and not the rest of the world?" he asked.

    "An interesting question," she smiled. "Firstly, this is the ''hotspot'' for magic, if you will. It''s believed that this is because magic originated from Kosira. There''s also the matter of world history, which is a rather complex subject which I will refrain from touching on. In essence, it was a mutual agreement between the two parties, magic and non-magic, to keep the worlds separate."

    Suddenly, a burst of anger exploded from Nikolay.

    Is that what they''re saying nowadays?! A mutual agreement, huh? A peaceful little talk sorted everything out?

    As he spoke, Nikolay''s consciousness rushed to take control of Nikorai. Raine, startled by the abrupt outburst, didn''t immediately react to the harsh impact. His surprise allowed Nikolay to put a figurative foot into the door, but Raine fought to stay in possession of the vessel.

    Nikolay! We''re not supposed to let people know that you''re here!

    Bullshit! This bitch needs to know the truth, instead of spreading fucking lies!

    By all means, feel free to correct her! Just- not when you''re this riled up, Raine pleaded in a placating tone.

    His efforts went unheard. Nikolay''s anger still burned fiercely, an uncontrollable wildfire that spread and grew with no sign of stopping.

    Now you''re gonna be on my back about it too? ''You can protest against injustice, but just don''t do it where I can see.'' Fuck off with your fake sympathy, Nikolay spat out.

    Raine was far from a confrontational or aggressive person, but even he had his limits.

    If you don''t pipe the fuck down, we''re going to face much worse than misleading recounts of history, he growled. Not everything has to be addressed the instant you see fit.

    Raine was well aware that a storm of emotions was showing plainly on Nikorai''s face, but he was too busy attempting to corral Nikolay to care.

    ...Fine, came the unsatisfied response.

    Despite all of their struggling, Raine realised that the sage hadn''t moved a single inch since she last spoke. He quickly plastered a polite smile onto his face, ignoring the internal war of emotions coming from both himself and Nikolay.

    He cleared his throat before simply saying, "Ah, I see."

    As if nothing strange had just happened in the past few minutes, she clapped her wrinkled hands together and smiled widely.

    "Do you have any other questions about Kosira, then?"

    Not any that wouldn''t anger Nikolay further, at least.

    Raine shook his head. "That''s fine. Could you tell me more about the shrine that you mentioned earlier?"

    This caused the sage to purse her lips and stare into space. "It is rather... elusive in terms of its finer details. I am only aware of its ability to impart knowledge and the sacrificial element it requires."

    Then, she seemed to remember something as she sat up straight. "There is something else about the shrine. It likes to test the faith of those who enter ¡ª a sacrificial shrine is daunting, after all. If at any point you feel doubt, remember to persevere through its challenges."

    "I''ll be mindful of that," Raine said, digging through his pockets for his map. "Could you point out where the shrine is?"

    The sage marked the location of the shrine and passed the map back to Raine.

    She then stood up and bowed deeply. "May you receive the information that you are seeking. I shall be praying on your behalf. Farewell, Raine."

    Did I even tell her my name?

    He wasn''t expecting Nikolay to respond, but to his surprise, a reluctant answer echoed from the depths of his mind.

    ...No.

    Well, Raine wasn''t about to let this opportunity pass by. I told you she was a prophet.

    Nikolay grumbled, It''s entirely possible that she has the gift of magic, no matter how blatantly wrong she is about history.

    When Nikorai stepped out of the dim cabin, Raine was surprised to see that the sun had already begun sinking into the horizon. The temperature had also dropped significantly, which was a bonus.

    Rascal instantly perked up at the sight of Nikorai and nuzzled them. She seemed apprehensive about being left alone, after all.

    "Hey, girl," Raine chuckled as he gingerly pat Rascal. "You seem more nice to me than usual."

    They set off again, seeking to cover as much distance before it became too dark to continue. While they travelled in silence, Raine''s thoughts inevitably drifted towards Nikolay. That was the first time he had experienced Nikolay truly being angry at him. Even if the rage was mostly directed at the sage''s words, he couldn''t deny that some of it deflected onto him.

    It was probably fine. Raine sure wasn''t about to bring it up on his own, anyway.

    --

    The shrine was befitting of the sage''s description, aptly embodying its description of being a sacrificial chamber.

    Vines sprawled across every inch of the cracked limestone, splitting apart anything that wasn''t already worn down by the weather. Sandstone pillars, most of them half broken, stood at the sides of the building and framed the entrance.

    The interior of the shrine fared just as well, in a similar decrepit state to the exterior structures. And yet, despite the abandoned appearance, it was difficult to shake the eerie feeling that they were being watched. Amidst all the toppled statues and pillars, it was easy for anyone to hide in the darkness.

    Nikolay clicked his tongue in disappointment at the ruins.

    How blasphemous to leave a sacred temple in such a state.

    Whether this was said sarcastically or genuinely, Raine had no idea. Either way, he wasn''t about to challenge Nikolay''s statement. He agreed. It was sobering to see that a shrine dedicated to the gods could deteriorate in such a manner, completely lost and forgotten in time.

    At the centre of the rubble was a grey stone bowl, placed atop an altar that was relatively unharmed in comparison to the rest of the structures.

    A glint inside the bowl drew their attention to a clean ebony knife. It was in mint condition, without a single speck of dust on the blade. Compared to the rest of the temple, it seemed out of place.

    How convenient, Nikolay noted in dry amusement.

    Realisation dawned on Raine as the puzzle pieces clicked together in his mind.

    Oh, no no no. We are NOT filling that bowl with our blood. We will die if we fill that entire thing.

    It doesn''t look like we have a choice.

    Aren''t you getting a bad feeling about this?

    This is your prophecy, idiot. I can''t believe that I''m the one who has to tell you to fulfill your own prophecy.

    To Raine''s annoyance, Nikolay wasn''t wrong. This was the only lead that they had on the prophecy.

    Look, I''ll even do the deed in your place. If only to make sure you don''t chicken out.

    Nikolay picked up the knife and inspected the blade, despite its flawless shine. Once that he was satisfied that they wouldn''t contract tetanus, he tested the knife''s sharpness against the soft skin of their palm. It was surprisingly sharp ¡ª much sharper than most regular knives, at least.

    A thin red line appeared as Nikolay pulled the knife away from their skin. Blood welled up in small beads, bright red spheres clinging to the cut.

    Raine hissed at the stinging that followed, powerless to do any about it.

    This- This can''t be right. It''s impossible to fill that thing! That''s 3 litres, at least! We should see if there''s another option.

    Let me know if you see another way to procure 3 litres of blood, Nikolay deadpanned.

    In an attempt to ignore the sharp pain in their left palm, Raine cast his attention elsewhere. He followed the cracks in a nearby column, and the geometric pattern that seemed to form from the twisting lines. Except... that specific crack looked kind of like an elephant. It wasn''t long before Raine found himself guessing an animal from the abstract shapes, like a shitty version of cloud spotting.

    An unnatural flicker of a nearby shadow disrupted his attentive study of the cracked pillar. It was so fast that it left Raine wondering whether it had been a trick of the eye.

    Did you see that?

    Nikolay sighed heavily. Distracting me isn''t going to change anything.

    No, I''m being serious. There was a moving shadow-

    In this abandoned building? Nikolay replied sceptically.

    Nonetheless, Nikolay raised his head to scan the surrounding area, only to find that everything was just as motionless as it was earlier. Even the wind had stilled, enveloping them in a bubble of silence.

    There''s nothing there. Are you sure it''s not just your nervousness?

    I''m a hundred percent certain that there was something moving, Raine insisted. It was around that pile of rubble on your left, with the broken half-pillar.

    Nikolay gripped the knife tighter and slowly padded towards the suspicious area. I''m trusting you.

    Rookie mistake, but I appreciate the gesture.

    The silence was all too apparent as they drew closer to the high pile of rubble. The harsh sound of their shoes hitting the stone floor sliced through the thick silence hanging in the air.

    With bated breath, Nikolay cautiously peered behind the pillar.

    There''s... nothing here.

    Nothing but plain rubble met their gaze. The silence felt mocking, as though it was obvious that nobody had been there to begin with.

    Raine winced at the disappointment in Nikolay''s tone. There was a shadow, though.

    Mhm, Nikolay hummed disbelievingly as he walked back to the bowl. It''s common to make mistakes when you''re frightened. Something about a flight or fight response.

    Nikolay inhaled sharply and adjusted his grip on the knife. The tip of the blade poked lightly into their skin, stretching it taut without breaking through.

    A beat passed, but the knife was still in the same position as before.

    Raine probed towards Nikolay''s consciousness. Was it possible that Nikolay was... scared? After all of his talk about duty and-

    The blade easily rended through taut skin and muscle, parting like soft butter. A deep ravine formed from their palm to their elbow. Blood quickly filled the gap, welling up like a stream.

    The word ''pain'' didn''t do it justice. To have such an overwhelming, agonising sensation compacted neatly into one simple word was a cruelty.

    Raine was aware that they- no, he was screaming. The sound echoed off the limestone walls, mimicking a tortured animal ¡ª which wasn''t far from the truth.

    Nikolay furiously clapped his right hand over their mouth. What the fuck do you think you''re doing?!

    Giving a normal reaction to having your arm torn apart, Raine snapped back.

    Weren''t you suspicious of being watched? That scream of yours alerted everyone within a 1km radius of our location.

    Easier said than- Fuck, at least keep the blood inside the bowl while we''re arguing.

    No shit, sherlock.

    Nikolay gripped the edge of the bowl with his good hand, letting the bright red blood from his other hand rush out into the bowl. It was difficult to conserve every single drop, given that they had just cut through a high-pressure artery. With each pulse of their heart, a wide spray of blood gushed out from the wound. The rate of blood loss seriously concerned Raine. He was pretty sure that no matter what universe they were in, losing this much blood was not good. Even if magic and gods existed.

    Hey... Are we supposed to see the muscle like that?

    Nikolay didn''t reply, too occupied with clenching his teeth together to prevent Nikorai from screaming again.

    It had barely even been thirty seconds, and they were already feeling lightheaded. A few more seconds later, they were leaning over on the bowl for support. Unhindered torrents of blood were still streaming out of their arm with no sign of stopping.

    Through their fading vision, they saw a glimpse of figures emerging from the shadows. Raine wished that he could be happy about being right, but he only felt dread settling into his stomach.

    ...I- Nikolay made a strangled grunt as he attempted to stand up. Fuck-

    They crashed to the stone floor, using the little energy they had left to avoid a fatal blow to their skull while falling.

    Too exhausted to fuel another attempt at standing, they were at the mercy of their mysterious stalkers. Their consciousness was rapidly fading, but Raine had one more thing to say.

    If it ends like this... I want you to know-

    Shut up. Please.

 Chapter 10

    Both Raine and Nikolay came to their senses at the same time.

    Wow, I feel horrible. This is so much worse than a hangover.

    Their left arm throbbed heavily in an unrelenting shock of pain. Nikorai blearily looked up to see that the wound had been neatly bandaged. This would have been comforting, if not for the fact that they were also handcuffed to the wall.

    A quick cursory glance over their surroundings immediately informed them of their situation. They were currently in a dingy jail cell, barely lit by a singular torch that was held by the guard standing outside the metal bars. They were practically hanging by their arms, which was far from the most comfortable position for someone with a wounded arm.

    The guard turned to Nikorai when he noticed their awakening. ¡°Oh, finally. I¡¯ve been standing here for days, waiting for you to wake up. You sure are a determined bunch. We weren¡¯t expecting you to actually fill the bowl, but you pleasantly surprised us. We had chloroform ready, but I guess bleeding out heroically suits your role more.¡±

    The shrine was a set-up all along. Since when had they become ensnared in the trap? No wonder why the sage didn¡¯t react when they had an internal fight in front of her. Was the stranger on the path also a part of the plot? Lysandra? Gull? Even Navi? Did it even matter anymore? They were in this shitty situation, whether they liked it or not.

    Nikolay glared at the guard. ¡°Stop talking. I didn¡¯t wake up to hear an asshole go and monologue to himself.¡±

    ¡°Like talking to a wounded wild animal,¡± the guard scoffed. ¡°That might¡¯ve served you well in the past, but it won¡¯t help you now. Remember which one of us is in chains here.¡±

    ¡°So you enjoy spitting on people who are chained up? Kicking people when they¡¯re down?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he tapped his chin in a mockingly thoughtful expression. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry that you care about it so much.¡±

    Ask him about the bandage on our arm.

    Stop backseating.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re relinquishing control anytime soon.

    ¡°For somebody so heartless, you seem well-versed in bandaging wounds,¡± Nikolay jerked his head towards their left arm.

    ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t me. The doctors were responsible for your recovery. You¡¯ve been out for a couple weeks, thanks to some strong magic-based anaesthetic. You should be thankful, really. If they hadn¡¯t been onsite when you sliced your artery, you definitely would have been done for.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t led us into the temple, we wouldn¡¯t be in that situation in the first place,¡± Nikolay spat. ¡°You thick-headed, conceited piece of shit.¡±

    Instead of being angry at Nikolay¡¯s words, a wide smile began to grow on the guard¡¯s face.

    ¡°You know, if you keep acting so ungrateful,¡± he said, a menacing gleam flashing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be forced to keep you in line. A vicious dog needs to have some sense beaten into him.¡±

    Nikolay, we¡¯re still injured. Don¡¯t do anything brash.

    To Raine¡¯s dismay, his words only served to spur Nikolay even further.

    ¡°You must love hearing yourself talk,¡± Nikolay hissed. ¡°A mirror would be a better listener for you ¡ª but even the mirror would eventually become tired of your bullshit, too.¡±

    As Nikolay spoke, the guard opened the door and stalked into their cell. A lopsided grin stretched across his darkened face.

    ¡°You asked for this. Remember that,¡± the guard advised.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what happened next. In a blur of motion, his fist drew back and connected with their cheek. Nikorai¡¯s head whipped to the side, spine cracking from the impact.

    Impressively, Nikorai¡¯s face was completely indifferent ¡ª bored, even. He barely flinched from the punch. Raine had to commend Nikolay¡¯s ability to ignore their inbuilt human reflexes, even if it was fuelled out of spite.

    It stung, but not nearly as much as when their artery was severed. Raine could tolerate this much pain, at least. So, for the time being, he kept quiet as Nikolay handled the situation.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all bark and no bite,¡± the guard grinned, his white teeth flashing against the darkness of the cell. ¡°Not much to say after getting hit, huh?¡±

    Now, a matching grin forced its way onto Nikolay¡¯s face, though much bloodier than the guard¡¯s.

    ¡°Hitting me like a newborn baby isn¡¯t going to solve your anger problems,¡± Nikolay snarled. ¡°Resorting to beating a wounded man speaks volumes about yourself.¡±

    The guard¡¯s face contorted in a strange mix of satisfaction and rage as he lifted his other hand in a tightly clenched fist.

    Nikolay kept his eyes open as the guard¡¯s knuckles connected with their face. He shifted his head ever so slightly to prevent the punch from breaking their nose.

    But despite Nikolay¡¯s efforts to conserve their facial structure, pain still bloomed across the bridge of their nose. It hurt more than last time ¡ª Nikolay¡¯s goading seemed to have an effect on the guard.

    If Raine was in control of the body right now, their eyebrows would be furrowed together. Do you love getting hurt or something?! Why are you talking back?

    Someone has to show this asshole that he isn¡¯t shit. I can¡¯t believe everyone in his life has just let him walk all over them without suffering the consequences.

    You¡¯re literally getting beat up, Raine groaned. Is it that worth it?

    Y-

    I knew you were gonna say that. Could you at least do it in a more diplomatic fashion?

    Do you really think reasoning with him is going to work? Look at the overeager bastard.

    Nikolay focused their eyes back on the guard in front of them. To prove Nikolay¡¯s point, the guard had already pulled back his arm to hit them again.

    Raine frowned. So you¡¯re going to give him more reason to abuse his power?

    At least there¡¯s somebody telling him how much of an asshole he is.

    The guard had punched them again in the middle of Nikolay¡¯s sentence, but the latter continued to speak as if nothing had happened. Raine, on the other hand, was still recoiling from the sparks of pain that spread out from their jaw.

    ¡°You¡¯re quiet all of a sudden. Hurt too much?¡± the guard taunted.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worth the effort of speaking,¡± Nikolay retorted.

    The guard¡¯s knee met Nikorai¡¯s abdomen in a sharp, jerking motion. It knocked the wind out of them, leaving Nikolay gasping for air afterwards.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Nikolay panted, a scowl still fixed on his face.

    You¡¯re still going?! Stop!

    No longer willing to watch Nikolay dig himself into a deeper hole, Raine wrestled for control over the vessel. The struggle didn¡¯t last long; Nikolay was still physically suffering from being winded. Raine was able to shove Nikolay¡¯s consciousness out of the way and slipped into a physical connection with the vessel.

    As soon as Raine assumed control, he immediately lowered his head in a subservient manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that I did. You were right,¡± he begged pleadingly. ¡°So please, don¡¯t hurt me anymore.¡±

    I don¡¯t like this at all.

    This is the only way to avoiding being beaten to death.

    Nikolay gave a disbelieving scoff. You¡¯d rather live as somebody¡¯s dog than die with honour?

    Trust me, it¡¯s not as bad as it looks. I¡¯m used to it, Raine dryly replied.

    Oddly, the guard ceased his attacks after Raine¡¯s apology. He stepped backwards and faced an unseen figure.

    The guard shouted, ¡°Raine is here!¡±

    A voice, booming and powerful, echoed from an unknown source behind an archway. ¡°You may leave your post for today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my liege,¡± the guard said in a suddenly deferential tone, dutifully stepping out of the cell to make way.

    When the owner of the commanding voice stepped into view, Raine swore that he felt Nikorai¡¯s heart stop beating for a second.

    Nikolay¡¯s anger from earlier had vanished completely, replaced by instinctual, unbridled fear. It was as if every cell in their body wanted to fight their way out of the cuffs: bite, scratch, kick ¡ª it didn¡¯t matter, as long as they were far away from this man. Raine had never witnessed Nikolay so deeply afraid to his core, and if he was being honest, Nikolay¡¯s strong reaction scared him as well. Just who was this man?

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A golden crown delicately perched atop the stranger¡¯s head, adorned with a myriad of multi-coloured jewels. His regal appearance was further reinforced by luxurious silk robes, designed in an elaborate style reminiscent of mages from medieval fantasy.

    Yet, the man¡¯s dress style wasn¡¯t the most unnatural thing about him. His eyes glowed a bright yellow, almost like molten gold. On top of this, there was a prominent scar from one ear to the other, making a straight line running across his nose. It marred an otherwise flawless image, an ugly ravine that cut through his perfect skin. Raine couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened, for a scar to appear in such a peculiar pattern.

    Despite his monarch-like appearance, the man willingly squatted down to meet their gaze. Raine felt almost embarrassed under his gaze, knowing that they were a sore sight after the guard¡¯s beatings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you at last, Raine. My name is Guthasar,¡± the man said with a genial smile. ¡°How are you finding your arm? We patched it up with magic to aid the healing process. Alas, it saddens me to see that you are bound in chains despite your poor condition.¡±

    The irony almost made Raine laugh in his face.

    Truly a pity, especially when it was probably his orders to lock us up.

    Usually, his sarcastic quips were met with a snide remark from Nikolay. But worryingly, Nikolay was uncharacteristically silent.

    Guthasar continued. ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to talk to your companion, too. Did he introduce himself as Nikolay? I¡¯m surprised he used that name. Unfortunately, speaking to you is much more important than catching up with an old acquaintance.¡±

    Nikolay¡­

    Raine frowned as he felt his companion cower further into the corners of their mind. Clearly, whatever happened in Nikolay¡¯s past wasn¡¯t pleasant for him. He was beginning to understand why Nikolay left so many questions unanswered. Nonetheless, an explanation was still in order.

    Guthasar tilted his head at their silence. ¡°You look concerned. Is Nikolay telling you something? Please ignore anything that he says. Our last meetings were akin to a¡­ lovers¡¯ quarrel.¡±

    He wished that their captor was right; he wished Nikolay was talking to him. Anything would help him make sense of what the hell was happening.

    ¡°Please, listen to me,¡± Guthasar said. ¡°I can make your life a great deal better. You want to be rid of this prophecy, right? I can do that for you, Raine.¡±

    Raine wasn¡¯t sure if it was partially driven by Nikolay¡¯s reaction, but he involuntarily shuddered at the mention of his name on the man¡¯s tongue. But despite his instinctual reaction, a small part of him was curious at the mention of escaping the prophecy.

    He had no shame in admitting that he desperately wanted to return to his life before this entire fiasco. Having been assassinated and forced to inhabit an unfamiliar vessel, Raine was hardly a willing participant in the gods¡¯ elaborate schemes.

    Life before this might not have been in lavish luxury, but it was homely, consisting mainly of his mother and elder sister. They had a mock ¡®therapy session¡¯ when he needed comforting and made friendly banter at the dinner table when he was feeling down. Being torn away from them was like losing a piece of himself in the never-ending cosmos, forever lost in the realm of impossible probability. And with each night that he spent without a friendly face to grin at, Raine felt that piece of his heart drift even further away.

    If Guthasar could truly revert things back to how they were, Raine could just brush it off as a bad dream. An unfortunate occurrence to look back on and laugh about in the safety of his own home. Maybe he¡¯d even tell his sister and mother about Kosira, though they would just laugh and dismiss it as a wild story. He wondered what they would think of Nikolay. His sister would probably hate the jackass, always being the voice of reason.

    Raine bit his lip, keenly aware of the tears forming at the corners of his eyes. This was no time to become sentimental.

    It took him a while to find his voice again, but eventually Raine was able to speak.

    ¡°C¡­ Can you really?¡± he mumbled through bruised lips.

    Guthasar nodded enthusiastically. ¡°You see, we have a mutual interest. We can help you leave Kosira and relieve this terrible burden on your shoulders. In terms of your unfortunate ¡®companion¡¯, though: It simply won¡¯t do if you still have an intrusive voice in your head when you return to your beloved family and friends. We can take dear Nikolay off your hands with the help of some magic. I¡¯ve already prepared another vessel for his spirit to inhabit.¡±

    In response, Nikolay¡¯s panic exponentially rose to even higher peaks. It was like a raging whirlwind, threatening to drag anything nearby into its tumultuous, twisting embrace. By the time Raine realised that he was being pulled in, it had already become a difficult task to detangle his own thoughts from Nikolay¡¯s manic frenzy. He fought against the overwhelmingly powerful surges of fear, wrestling his consciousness away from being consumed by the same panic.

    Is this how Nikolay felt when he had his near panic attack? God, it felt awful to experience someone else¡¯s emotions.

    Once Raine had calmed himself down, he called out, N- Nikolay, please! I¡¯m not accepting his proposal.

    Even though the deal was tempting, Raine had enough brain cells to recognise that Guthasar had far from pure intentions. If Nikolay was reacting so strongly just from being in Guthasar¡¯s presence, it was an understatement to say that handing Nikolay over to him would be a bad idea.

    Sure, Nikolay was annoying. He was a harsh friend ¡ª using ¡®friend¡¯ in the loosest sense ¡ª and a shit tutor. But there were still times when he was a great companion.

    Like when he comforted Raine after realising he was on the verge of having a panic attack. Or when he gave Raine meditation exercises instead of training drills when he was exhausted.

    Raine really, really wanted to say yes. There was basically no reason why he wouldn¡¯t say yes. Apart from one reason. One grumpy, stoic human-shaped reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t accept this deal,¡± Raine said.

    He attempted to say it in a professional tone, but it came out rather pathetically when he had to spit out blood in the middle of his sentence.

    Guthasar looked at Raine. ¡°Why? Is it Nikolay?¡±

    The people pleaser in Raine begged him to change his answer, but he merely avoided Guthasar¡¯s imploring gaze by staring at the floor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t betray him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it?¡± Guthasar asked with a laugh. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt him. No matter what he thinks, I have his best interest in mind.¡±

    Raine desperately wanted to believe Guthasar. He wanted to believe that there was a simple answer to solving all of his problems.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡±

    In a sudden flash, Guthasar¡¯s face changed from an accommodating, pleasant expression to an outwardly hostile one.

    ¡°Do you realise that we can stop the prophecy from happening either way? Leaving Kosira is the better choice, but we can always prevent you from completing the prophecy in a more¡­ permanent fashion.¡±

    His menacing stare made Raine want to shrink back into the hard stone wall behind him. Somehow, being pierced by Guthasar¡¯s gaze was leagues more uncomfortable than the guard¡¯s physical methods of punishment.

    ¡°Threatening me will not change my answer,¡± Raine said with all his mustered courage.

    To illustrate his point, he even lifted his chin and straightened his aching back.

    Again, Guthasar¡¯s expression changed once more. The cold, threatening gaze still lingered below the surface, but a hint of fondness now graced his features.

    With a steady, calloused hand, Guthasar reached out to gently cup Nikorai¡¯s bruised cheek. Raine involuntarily tensed his jaw at the contact but didn¡¯t- couldn¡¯t pull away.

    For a brief period, it seemed like they were about to share a tender moment. But abruptly, Guthasar raised his hand and brought it down with a sharp crack. His palm directly struck the fresh bruises on Nikorai¡¯s cheek, sending even stronger shockwaves of pain than the original blow that caused the bruises. Raine reflexively jerked from the blow, yelping at the stinging that branched out from the site of impact.

    Then, Raine felt Nikolay¡¯s presence surging to the forefront of their mind, nudging his consciousness in an implicit request for control. He immediately obliged in surprise, giving Nikolay access to the vessel.

    ¡°Leave Raine alone,¡± Nikolay growled in a low tone.

    Even though they were chained to the wall and heavily restrained, it was impossible to ignore the dangerous tone that laced his words. Raine, who didn¡¯t even have a corporeal form right now, felt a shiver down his figurative spine at Nikolay¡¯s command.

    In complete contrast to Nikolay¡¯s tone, however, Guthasar¡¯s eyes sparkled in response. His face lit up like a lightbulb, in the sense that it seemed like a switch had been flipped on. Or off, depending on whether someone viewed it in a pessimistic or optimistic way.

    ¡°My dear Nikolay, it has been quite some time since we last spoke. It must have been lonely, living all of your lives without somebody who knows the ¡®true you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Go fuck yourself,¡± Nikolay spat on the floor. ¡°Why do you act like we were best friends? Our closest moment was a fight to the death. Twice, because you¡¯re a fucking rat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but we weren¡¯t fighting to the death. Only you wished for my death; I was merely defending myself.¡±

    ¡°Does it change anything? You¡¯re like a cockroach, always crawling back for leftovers. Which piece of shit hired you to fuck me over this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m offended that you still think of me as a mercenary. But I suppose you¡¯re used to looking down on people, hm?¡± Guthasar stood up, looming over Nikorai¡¯s badly beaten figure. ¡°Quite a different circumstance that we¡¯re in today. Our roles have been completely reversed. Though I don¡¯t think I looked quite as pitiful as you in my darkest days.¡±

    Nikolay clenched their jaw so hard that Raine worried their teeth would shatter. ¡°Why do you want Raine to leave Kosira? No- that part makes sense. Why do you want me?¡±

    ¡°To free you.¡±

    ¡°What? Have you gone mad since the last time we met?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my sweet, na?ve Nikolay. While you were frolicking around the world with your newly acquired lives, I was achieving godhood. I have built an entire organisation upon the philosophies that I gathered from my many years of contemplation. Do you know what everyone in the Order of Truth calls me?¡± Guthasar smiled eerily. ¡°They call me King.¡±

    Nikolay stiffened. ¡°All you¡¯ve proved is that you¡¯re a jealous fool who spent centuries chasing titles.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly why I wish to free you,¡± Guthasar shook his head in disappointment. ¡°But it seems like today is not the day to begin your enlightenment. No matter, we have all the time in the world to convince you. Or until the next lunar eclipse, I suppose.¡±

    Guthasar turned around sharply and strode out of the cell, his heels clicking on the concrete floor.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t let himself relax until Guthasar was out of sight. Likewise, Raine had been waiting impatiently for the chance to ask exactly what the hell was going on.

    So... Do you want to talk about it, or...?

    Not really, Nikolay curtly responded.

    A brief pause later, he added, But I can share if you think it¡¯s extremely important.

    Raine hesitated. After all, Nikolay did seem quite shaken by Guthasar¡¯s appearance.

    If it¡¯s uncomfortable for you, then I don¡¯t want to push it.

    Nikolay softly exhaled, their damaged ribcage complaining at the movement. Thank you. I just wish that I had anticipated this.

    What do you mean?

    A twinge of guilt crossed Nikolay¡¯s consciousness. I knew that Guthasar was alive and most likely in Kosira. I should have deduced that he would hear about the prophecy... and me.

    Raine didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at Nikolay¡¯s response. You¡¯re allowed to be human, you know. Not every possible outcome has to be accounted for in your plans.

    Raine, I couldn¡¯t think through a single coherent thought when he walked into our cell. I was completely paralysed, frozen completely still from fear. If Guthasar¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t taken me by surprise, he wouldn¡¯t have slapped you.

    It was just a sla-

    But what if it was worse?

    Raine desperately wanted to give Nikolay a hug. Alas, his condition meant that he had to settle for a cognitive pulse of worry.

    And you¡¯re always talking about my anxiety, Raine sighed. I thought you hated me, anyway. Why do you care?

    This is still my body, Nikolay grumbled half-heartedly. If it gets irreversibly damaged, I have no chance of returning.

    Neither of them believed it, but it was amusing for Raine to see Nikolay deflect the question so readily.

    And so, a couple of hours passed in blissful, uninterrupted silence. At least, as blissful as it could be with a throbbing arm wound and fresh bruises on their face. Thankfully, the guard from earlier never returned. A different guard had replaced him, but her patrol rarely crossed past their cell.

    At some point, a distant, persisting noise permeated the secluded silence of their cell. If Raine strained his ears hard enough, he could make out people roaring in pain. He winced. Torture, maybe?

    Upon further contemplation, though, it sounded more alarmed. And it was rapidly getting closer.

    Do you hear that?

    Unfortunately. Hopefully it doesn¡¯t involve u-

    A familiar figure rushed into view, blood unceremoniously splattered across their face and clothes. They spared Nikorai a fleeting glance while they were passing, but then had to double take when they realised who was in the cell.

    ¡°Wh- You?!¡±

 Authors Announcement

    Hello everybody.

    I didn¡¯t expect for us to speak again so soon, but unfortunately my recent surgery has taken longer than expected to recover from.

    As a result, there will be no Counting to Infinity upload today. Chapter 11 will be uploaded next week as per the usual time (Sunday UTC 11:00).

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    I¡¯ve published a new short story collection called ¡®Lamentations of an Onlooker¡¯. Currently, there is only one story on there, but I hope it suffices as a substitute for today¡¯s upload. You can find it here: https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/78202/lamentations-of-an-onlooker</a>.

    Thank you for understanding. I hope you all have a good day.

    Sincerely,

    Fixer0

 Chapter 11

    Leaning against Nikorai¡¯s cell was a tall, red-headed girl. A bloody knife twirled around her fingers.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t take you for the heathen type,¡± Lysandra chortled. ¡°Few people manage to piss off the Order of Truth. You¡¯ve either got balls of steel or cotton for a brain. Or both. Both is good.¡±

    ¡°Very funny,¡± Nikolay frowned in an exasperated manner. ¡°Would you mind breaking us out instead of poking fun at our situation?¡±

    At first, it seemed like Lysandra was happy to comply. She had already pulled out a lock-picking set from her cargo pants, but she quickly paused once Nikolay¡¯s words registered.

    ¡°Us? Our?¡± Lysandra swept her gaze across the room, only to find it was empty apart from Nikorai. ¡°You alright in the head? Concussion or something?¡±

    Shit.

    Nikolay wouldn¡¯t normally make such a trivial mistake ¡ª at least, he would like to think so ¡ª but it seemed that their conversation with Guthasar still affected him.

    ¡°My head is hardly unscathed, if you couldn¡¯t tell from the bruises,¡± Nikolay said dryly. ¡°But no, I¡¯m not hearing voices. I promise my mental state is as normal as it can be inside a prison cell.¡±

    Lysandra suspiciously squinted at the particularly dark corners in their cell. ¡°If this is a trap, you¡¯re doing a shit job at hiding it.¡±

    ¡°Lysandra, please. I know I¡¯ve already taken advantage of your kindness once with the stable, but... Oh fuck. Rascal.¡±

    Their heart dropped at the realisation.

    Raine started to feel panic and fear build up in his mind. It¡¯s been three weeks ¡ª can a horse survive that long? I feel horrible for leaving her, even if it wasn¡¯t our choice.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, bruised and bandaged up, but the first thing you worry about is a horse?¡± Lysandra chuckled. ¡°Alright, you pass. Only because you¡¯re too compassionate to pull such a cruel trap.¡±

    The metal bars swung open with a shrieking squeal. It only took a few more seconds for Lysandra to nimbly work her way through the lock on Nikorai¡¯s handcuffs.

    Lysandra mockingly bowed as Nikorai stumbled their way out of the cell. After so long in the cell, their legs had become unaccustomed to holding their body¡¯s weight. Similarly, their arms were burning from the sudden shift in position.

    Lysandra heartily patted Nikorai on the shoulder. ¡°For your information, Rascal is just fine. She ran her way back to her stable, neighing frantically. I heard from her stable hand that you might be in trouble, but I never thought you¡¯d wind up tangled with the Order of Truth. Seriously, what¡¯d you do?¡±

    What were they even supposed to say? They didn¡¯t even know the full extent to why the Order of Truth kidnapped them.

    ¡°It¡¯s... a long story,¡± Nikolay waved his hand dismissively. ¡°But I¡¯d like to ask you something in return. What exactly is the Order of Truth?¡±

    Lysandra pulled out her bloodied knife again. She looked both ways down the long hallway before gesturing for them to continue on their left.

    ¡°It¡¯s a borderline cult,¡± Lysandra frowned. ¡°The Order of Truth has followers across Kosira, regardless of who they are: background, history, whether they have magic ¡ª it sucks everybody in. Guthasar, the leader, advertises this philosophy of ¡®attaining the truth¡¯, whatever the hell that means. The real kicker is that all of his followers worship his every word, even though he¡¯s nothing but a manipulative, ruthless piece of shit.¡±

    Nikolay reflexively clenched their fists, causing the dull pain in their left arm to flare up. Despite this, he didn¡¯t show any signs of letting go.

    Ever since Nikolay had discovered that mental blocking was an option, he naturally kept himself distant unless necessary. The only exception was during their interaction with Guthasar, which was more than justifiable. Thus, it surprised Raine to feel a strong distaste leak out from Nikolay¡¯s mental barricade.

    Raine kept quiet despite his curiosity. It sounded like a lot was going on in Nikolay¡¯s mind, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke any bad memories. Though, it was probably a little too late for that.

    ¡°I take it that you¡¯re here because of your aversion towards this organisation?¡± Nikolay asked, glancing at Lysandra¡¯s bloodied clothes.

    ¡°Yeah. I suppose it¡¯s unfinished business. Or something along those lines,¡± Lysandra said. ¡°I don¡¯t really have pleasant experiences with the Order of Truth.¡±

    ¡°That makes two of us.¡±

    Their conversation lulled to a halt, neither of them willing to talk about their past. They continued down the corridor, passing empty cells stained with dried blood as they walked. Given that Nikorai looked to be the only prisoner in this wing, there weren¡¯t any guards posted here, either. Any guards close to Nikorai would have already been dispatched by Lysandra, judging from the blood dripping from her knife.

    Lysandra stopped when the hallway split into an intersection.

    ¡°The exit¡¯s up those stairs,¡± she pointed to their right. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleared that entire area, so nobody should bother you there. Just in case, I¡¯ll give you something to defend yourself with.¡±

    Lysandra rummaged through the several pockets in her pants and pulled out a sheathed dagger. It was small, no bigger than the size of Nikorai¡¯s hand.

    Nikolay hefted the weapon in his hand to test the weight. Raine noticed that he held it in their left hand, despite the bandages around their palm limiting its movement.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nikolay said, tucking it into his waistband.

    Lysandra directed her attention towards the intersection in front of them. ¡°As for me, I gotta meet up with my teammates. I¡¯d say ¡®see you later¡¯, but only bad things would lead to us meeting again.¡±

    ¡°Would you take a final goodbye?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not the type of person to say farewells. Sounds too much like a definite ending. With that being said, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    True to her word, Lysandra rushed down the other path without looking back.

    Doesn¡¯t it bother you that a teenager is killing people?

    What do you mean?

    Lysandra¡¯s a lot younger than us, and even I would be apprehensive about stabbing someone. She¡¯s just acting as if killing somebody is a completely normal thing to do.

    Your point?

    Isn¡¯t it¡­ depressing to see that she¡¯s desensitised to this? Taking somebody¡¯s life is an irreversible action. At the risk of sounding clich¨¦, those victims have friends and family who will mourn their death for months ¡ª even years.

    Nikolay pursed his lips. People grow up in different backgrounds. Sometimes, you need to kill to survive.

    Doesn¡¯t that make you feel bad? That people are forced to live like this because of circumstances beyond their control?

    That is simply how the world works. Besides, she¡¯s hardly the youngest to have killed. You get used to it.

    Here we go with the cryptic talk again. Does this have something to do with your past?

    We should save the interrogation for when we make it out of here alive.

    Ignoring the annoyed huff from Raine, Nikolay made his way up the stairs.

    After they had been climbing for a while, Nikolay felt something wet fall onto his head. His first instinct was rain, but they were currently inside the depths of a building. Curious, Nikolay reached a hand up to his hair.

    He pulled his hand away to find that his fingers were coated in crimson liquid.

    Blood...?

    Nikolay whipped his head upwards, frowning at the sight.

    They saw a dead corpse, predictably. Judging from the precise gash across their neck, they had died quickly at the hands of a skilled attacker. Blood was still flowing out in a pool on the floor around their head, spilling down onto the stairs below.

    Not the worst sight that could have greeted them, given that the only visible wound was on their neck.

    Lysandra wasn¡¯t lying when she said she had cleared out this area. Though she could have been a little more considerate of the spillage.

    Raine made a concerned sound. Hopefully, that¡¯s the worst thing we¡¯ll see on our way out.

    Avoiding the corpse on their way up, they were shortly greeted by an archway made of stone bricks. Ducking through the entrance led them into another hallway, though it was much less prison-like than its previous counterpart.

    Instead of cells lining the halls, there were white wooden doors with plaques denoting their purpose. The rooms ranged from meeting rooms to gymnasiums, but the lack of windows meant that there was no way to confirm this.

    Some were labelled as classrooms, to Raine¡¯s surprise.

    Classrooms? There are kids here?

    Not anymore, clearly.

    I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re making a joke in bad taste, or being dead serious.

    They passed a few more corpses, all wearing the same guard uniform. A neat slit along the side of their necks indicated that Lysandra had dispatched them, too. If not for the pools of blood creeping along the sides of the floor, the guards could have been mistaken for sleeping on the job. But upon closer inspection, it was plainly obvious that they were no longer living. Between the slacked jaws, open unfocused eyes, faces frozen in shock and fear, everything glaringly pointed to the conclusion that they were unequivocally dead.

    It was painfully silent in the hallway. There was only the sound of one pair of footsteps, the sound of only one person breathing. Everything else was still. Agonisingly so.

    Raine cut his consciousness¡¯ auxiliary connection with the vessel. It wasn¡¯t particularly gory, but the sight of glassy eyes and paled skin was enough to haunt his dreams for a long time. He almost wished that the corpses weren¡¯t identifiable ¡ª that way, it would be all too easy to ignore the fact that these were once living, breathing people. Humans like anybody else, each complete with their unique dreams and aspirations.

    Without a doubt, Nikolay had sensed that Raine was no longer spectating his actions. But he said nothing at the feeling of the vessel¡¯s physical sensations being disconnected from Raine. On one hand, Raine was glad that Nikolay wasn¡¯t calling him a coward for retreating. On the other hand, it would have been nice to be comforted after seeing... that.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Since Raine was no longer able to see through Nikorai¡¯s eyes, he was essentially left blind.

    Meanwhile, Nikolay caught sight of a hunched figure kneeling over one of the dead bodies. He quickly stopped in his tracks, darting his eyes around for a place to hide. All the doors were locked and the straight, unbranching hallway gave little space to duck into.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time to find another option ¡ª he was stuck here. The figure looked up from their inspection to glance in Nikorai¡¯s direction.

    Wet tears still glistened on their cheeks.

    Shit.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Don¡¯t worry about it.

    Sounds like something I should be worrying about, Raine said, reconnecting to the vessel.

    The guard¡¯s eyes darted towards the dagger on Nikorai¡¯s hip, then to the blood on their hand from touching their head earlier.

    Nikolay knew what the guard was thinking, and he didn¡¯t particularly care that their conclusions were wrong.

    ¡°You... It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Their voice trembled in equal parts of grief and anger.

    Even if Nikolay wanted to respond, he wasn¡¯t given any time to do so. The guard had already leapt from their position on the floor, roaring in anguish. Just barely, Nikolay blocked the incoming sword with his much smaller dagger.

    The underlying thrum of pain in their left arm spiked immensely in response to the pressure. It peaked at their palm, where Nikolay was tightly gripping the dagger¡¯s handle. The pain caused even Nikolay to grimace slightly.

    Can¡¯t you switch to your right hand?

    I¡¯m left handed, obviously. Do you think I¡¯d choose to use an injured hand?

    If you¡¯re lefthanded, then why the hell did you cut your left arm?!

    ...My right arm is more important.

    Nikolay gracefully side-stepped to avoid a sword in the stomach.

    Raine groaned. Look, I won¡¯t ask for more details, since I know you¡¯re not going to give them. But at least pass the vessel over to me ¡ª I¡¯m right handed.

    I can still easily take this guard down with my other hand.

    Nikolay pushed forward to illustrate his point, skilfully dodging the guard¡¯s swipes. Blinded by the heartbreak of mourning a loss, their swings were easily parried or dodged with a decent amount of agility.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they were within close quarters of each other. The long blade of the guard¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t nearly as effective here. Nikolay knocked the weapon out of their hand with the hilt of his dagger. A well-placed kick sent the sword skittering away from them. Disarmed and caught by surprise, the guard couldn¡¯t react when Nikolay leapt forward.

    But rather than stabbing the guard, Nikolay reached up with his right hand. Both Raine and the guard were baffled when Nikolay roughly grabbed the guard¡¯s face with his hand.

    All three were still for a split second until they simultaneously realised that nothing had happened.

    Ah, shit.

    Thankfully, Nikolay swiftly backed away before the guard could take advantage of their close distance. As both combatants regained their breath, Nikolay absently rubbed his right forearm with a slight frown.

    Raine was also concerned, but for completely different reasons. Nikolay had just tried to use magic; there was hardly any other explanation for what he did. And whatever Nikolay had just tried to pull, it didn¡¯t look very gentle. Raine was no expert in magic, but not many attacks required someone to grab their opponent¡¯s face, outside of horribly disfiguring them or straight up exploding their head.

    But of course, the middle of a fight was hardly the time to grill Nikolay over the details.

    What happened to easily taking them down?

    Instead of replying, Nikolay stepped back from the vessel.

    Raine fought off a smile when he slipped into control. I¡¯ll try to put those hours of training into use.

    Aim for the area that you saw Lysandra hit: the carotid artery. Just under the ear, either side of the neck works.

    Wait, you want me to kill them?

    Do you see another feasible option? We can¡¯t run away from them in this long, straight hallway.

    We can knock them out, at least.

    I don¡¯t recall you knowing how to do that. Besides, we don¡¯t have the strength to do that. Remember, we¡¯re up against a trained guard. A pansy shot to the jaw isn¡¯t going to cut it.

    It¡¯s true, I don¡¯t know how to knock somebody out. But you could teach me how to, instead of immediately resorting to senseless killing.

    In the midst of their long talk, the guard had rested long enough to recover their stamina. The guard¡¯s sword was far behind Nikorai, but it did little to dissuade the guard. They lifted their fists, fury still burning bright in their eyes.

    Watch out!

    Raine¡¯s eyes widened, and he stumbled backwards to avoid a right hook. Realising that Nikorai was still gripping Lysandra¡¯s dagger in their left hand, Raine hastily switched it over to their right.

    I knew it was a bad idea to let somebody else fight.

    Have you ever considered that you might be a little of a control freak?

    Does it matter if it keeps us from dying?

    We haven¡¯t died just yet, Raine thought in exasperation. No need to be overly dramatic.

    The guard continued advancing, seeing that their opponent wasn¡¯t attempting to counter-attack. Raine was able to narrowly avoid being socked in the face, but with much less grace than Nikolay did. Their body suffered a few bruises, but Raine managed to block when it counted.

    While they were slowly being pushed backwards by the guard, Nikorai¡¯s breathing was becoming laboured. Each breath was more shallow and quicker than the last; their lungs and muscles were beginning to burn up. Raine was reminded that they had been immobile for several weeks when they were held captive. Not to mention, they had already suffered at the hands of their sadistic cell guard prior to meeting Guthasar.

    They had to end this fight quickly, or they¡¯d run out of energy.

    You haven¡¯t retaliated yet.

    There has to be another way.

    This elicited a wry laugh from Nikolay. Must we keep going in circles? Mercy is an illusion. When you look at it, we¡¯re all just like Lysandra: locked into our own cages because of circumstances outside our control.

    Making a monologue in the middle of a fight is pretty low, even for you.

    ¡­The least you can do is aim for the jugular, so that they bleed out quickly. It¡¯s the closest thing to mercy that you can grant the guard.

    Very helpful, Raine shot back. But you¡¯re assuming that I want to kill him in the first place.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Raine shouted at the guard, twisting his head to evade a jab. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk this out or something?¡±

    His attempt at diplomacy only served to further enrage the guard.

    ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by corpses, and you have the gall to say that?¡± the guard roared. ¡°To ask me to surrender, acting as if none of my friends are dead?¡±

    This gave the guard a sudden surge of power. In the blink of an eye, they roughly grabbed Nikorai¡¯s throat and shoved them against the wall. The dagger clattered against the floor, the crucial loss reverberating throughout the cramped hallway. Raine instinctively clawed at his throat, trying to free himself, but to no avail. His vision blurred at the edges. Already pushing the limits of their body, their lungs were screaming in pain.

    Still closely tied with the vessel, Raine felt himself slowly losing touch with reality. He was just barely aware of Nikolay pulling his consciousness away from the vessel.

    The next events passed in a blur, moving as if he were underwater.

    Suddenly, air rushed into their lungs.

    Nikolay pulled his thumbs out of the guard¡¯s eye sockets and fell to the floor. Still disoriented from being strangled, Nikolay dazedly fumbled around on the ground for their dagger. His fingers brushed against cold metal. Not caring if he had grabbed the right end, Nikolay wrapped his hand around the dagger.

    Chest heaving from ragged breaths, Nikolay staggered to his feet. The guard was still recoiling from his attack, their hands covering their face.

    It happened in mere seconds.

    Nikolay lurched forwards and buried the dagger into the guard¡¯s neck, pushing it to the hilt. Tiny rivers of blood leaked out from the edges of the knife. The guard toppled over, landing on their back with a loud thump.

    With the last of their energy, they fixed Nikorai with a defiant glare.

    ¡°I curse you,¡± they rasped. ¡°For leaving partners and children waiting eternally for their loved ones to come home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been cursed by a million different people,¡± Nikolay unsympathetically replied. ¡°One more is hardly going to make a difference.¡±

    Nikolay leant over and pulled out the dagger. The steady flow of blood turned into a violent, almost explosive torrent. Shortly after, the guard¡¯s chest ceased moving.

    ¡°This was the inevitable outcome, regardless of how you wanted to proceed,¡± Nikolay said aloud. ¡°Raine.¡±

    Then he broke connection with the vessel, forcing Raine to take control again.

    Fuck, fuck, fuck-

    Raine instantly dropped to his knees and tried to staunch the blood spurting from the guard¡¯s neck. Desperately, he pressed down on the wound with his palms. But no matter how hard he tried, it kept gushing out from between his fingers.

    Red stained every crevice of his hands. His blood-soaked clothes stuck to him. But still, he continued to squeeze the wound as if it were his own life at stake.

    They¡¯re dead. Have been for a while, Nikolay noted nonchalantly.

    Anger surged to the forefront of Raine¡¯s mind. He could still feel the despair lingering in the corners of his mind, but it was largely overshadowed.

    How can you say that so carelessly?

    It¡¯s not as if the guard is going to be offended by my actions.

    You¡¯re-

    Raine clenched his teeth, unable to find words strong enough to convey his emotions.

    You¡¯re a fucking heartless piece of shit.

    Oh? I find that interesting, Nikolay said, unfazed. Because so are you. Eventually, you¡¯ll go back to living your own life. In a few years from now, this will be nothing more than a distant memory.

    That¡¯s completely different from the shit that you just pulled.

    We can continue arguing while we¡¯re vulnerable in this hallway, or we can find the exit as soon as possible.

    For a long moment, it seemed as if Raine would rather argue. He stood still, mind racing at a speed too fast for Nikolay to pick apart.

    Just as Nikolay was preparing to speak again, Raine suddenly set off in the direction that they were heading before. It was far from a display of acquiescence; the tense feeling was still present in their mind.

    Along the way, he continued to try every door handle as a precaution. Neither of them were keen on being stuck in the same situation again. Even still, they were expecting all doors to be locked ¡ª so it was a surprise to find that one of the handles shifted.

    The small room behind the door looked like a janitor¡¯s closet, complete with a mop and various cleaning supplies. On the top shelf, there were some jars containing unknown parts suspended in cloudy liquid. Disregarding the suspicious jars, the eye-watering smell of bleach pervading the closet was a clear indicator of its contents. Raine was pretty sure he also smelt formaldehyde, but it might¡¯ve been his imagination.

    The sound of approaching voices sent a jolt of panic through Nikorai. Without thinking, Raine jumped into the closet¡¯s bottom shelf. He shut the door after him with a soft click.

    Nikorai, being an average 22-year-old male, did not feasibly fit into this new arrangement. Their back was hunched over so far that it might snap in two. The rest of their body wasn¡¯t in a much better place, given that they were currently folded over onto themselves like a flip phone.

    What are you doing?

    Raine was bewildered, to say the least. Not getting killed?

    No, you¡¯re hiding in this chlorine-smelling cramped shelf.

    What did you want me to do?!

    Do you have no shame? Nikolay sounded as perplexed as Raine. Why is your instinctive reaction to cower in a shitty closet?

    Wha- Why did you word it like that?!

    It¡¯s not too late; you can still leave and face the incoming group.

    Nikolay, sometimes I wonder how you manage to lack dignity and uphold it at the same time. It is WAY too late for that. I think I would die from embarrassment before they could even stab me.

    And how do you think they¡¯ll react when they open the door and find you stuffed in this closet? We are leaving.

    Raine barely had time to protest before Nikolay began tugging him away from the vessel. The scuffle that followed was reminiscent of the several previous times that they had fought. It was a constant back and forth, comparable to two dogs fighting over a bone. Since they were continuously connecting and disconnecting to the vessel, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for the vessel to make sudden movements in response.

    As such, Nikorai reflexively bumped their head into the shelf above them. It didn¡¯t hurt, since their head was only millimetres away from the shelf, but it created a sound loud enough to escape the closet.

    Footsteps paused outside the closet.

    Both Nikolay and Raine stilled immediately with a hand clapped over their mouth ¡ª as if it would do anything to help them.

    ¡°Did anybody else hear that?¡± an unknown voice called out.

    There was an assortment of responses, all variations of disagreement.

    ¡°Check just in case,¡± another voice replied in mirth. ¡°Maybe the murderers decided to go frolicking in the embalmer¡¯s closet.¡±

    A chorus of laughter followed, slightly muffled by the closet¡¯s door.

    Embalmer?!

    Those responsible for preserving the de-

    I know what they are, Raine suppressed the urge to vomit. But I can¡¯t believe we had to get stuck in the embalmer¡¯s closet, of all places. Why is it even in the middle of a hallway?!

    Might I remind you that this situation was entirely of your choosing?

    ¡°One of the jars must¡¯ve fallen over from your ass clomping around in those huge boots.¡±

    ¡°Ooh- it must¡¯ve been the wind,¡± somebody said in a high-pitched, mocking voice. ¡°Come on, man, let¡¯s just go. I don¡¯t want to stay in this shithole any longer. Too many dead bodies.¡±

    Nikorai let out a held breath as the footsteps and voices drew further away.

    That was a close call.

    After waiting a few more seconds for good measure, Nikorai slowly shuffled their way out of the closet. It took a while, given that their aching bones had settled into this new position. But with enough determination and occasional exclamations of pain, they successfully made it out of their confinement.

    It was a short walk to reach the hallway¡¯s end; glass double doors heralded the long-awaited exit. Raine all but crashed his way through the doors, eager for a reprieve from the gruesome atmosphere within the building.

    Once they were outside, Raine scanned the landscape before them. They were somewhere high up, overlooking a large forest below. He might be pulling at strings, but the forest looked like a different section of Kilorn Forest. Although, it was too soon to judge; they had been out cold for several weeks. For all he knew, they could be on the other side of Kosira ¡ª though the same jagged mountain peaks they saw from before their abduction indicated otherwise.

    Where do we go from here?

    Raine looked up at the peaks, much closer than before, and then down at the forest below. They¡¯d have to decide quickly. The sun was already setting, the last of its rays just barely stretching across Kosira.

    Ah. We¡¯ve lost our map, haven¡¯t we? Getting a higher vantage point would be prudent. We might see Veritas from a high place.

    Good point.

    Shall we see if we can reach the gods from there? Nikolay asked, a hint of mischief tainting his voice.

 Chapter 12

    Raine and Nikolay found a recognisable mule sniffing around the building.

    ¡°Rascal?!¡±

    At the sound of her name, the mule¡¯s ears perked up. She whinnied in acknowledgement, joyfully galloping towards Nikorai.

    Upon realising that Raine was currently in control of the vessel, Rascal mischievously nipped at the hem of their shirt. When Raine jumped back in panic, she chased after him with her probing nose.

    ¡°Ack! Rascal, stop!¡± Raine yelped, feebly attempting to push her away.

    Rascal momentarily obliged, if only to stare at him with a mirthful twinkle in her eye.

    Raine noticed that Rascal still had their original bags that were tied to her saddle, along with a new, smaller bag. He scrutinised the unfamiliar addition to Rascal¡¯s luggage, but it appeared normal enough from the outside.

    Walking closer, Raine warily unzipped the mysterious bag.

    Placed atop the contents was a piece of white paper, somehow perfectly unharmed from Rascal¡¯s journey to the Order of Truth. Magic, maybe? Wait. If it was possible to put magic in things, then was it possible to have a magic-fuelled trap?

    Do you think this is a trick?

    Rascal wouldn¡¯t let any distrustful people near her. They¡¯d receive a kick in the face at best. Besides, you¡¯ve already touched the bag. If there was any malicious magic, it would have activated by now.

    Well, that was the most consolation he would get from Nikolay. Raine picked up the slip of paper and peered at the small writing on it.

    ¡°Enjoy...?¡± Raine read aloud, confused.

    The single word was neatly printed on the paper, leaving ninety percent of the note blank.

    Thankfully, nothing immediately bad happened to them when they touched the strange message, but it seemed to leave more questions unanswered. It clearly wasn¡¯t Lysandra, since she hadn¡¯t said anything about Rascal being here.

    Regardless, I¡¯m glad that we have Rascal here. We need to get away from here as fast as possible.

    Raine peered below the note and saw layers of clothing beneath. Nestled among the fabric were other necessities, like toiletries and food that would have expired during their multi-week stay with the Order of Truth.

    And on top of sending Rascal back to us, they¡¯ve even included a little care package.

    Check the bag for any possible tracking devices. I¡¯m not risking us getting caught for a second time.

    On it-

    Actually, let me do it. I need peace of mind right now.

    ...Right.

    Raine gave way for Nikolay to establish a connection with the vessel. Their switch-overs were becoming more fluid, he noticed. Before, they had an awkward split second where neither of them occupied the vessel¡¯s physical controls. He supposed it was also practice and getting used to each other¡¯s presence. When their consciousnesses had first made contact with each other, it completely removed any barriers between them. Not that it gave them enough time to peer into each other¡¯s deepest secrets, but the deeply unsettling feeling ensured that they avoided each other. Now, the sensation had dulled significantly ¡ª most likely thanks to Nikolay¡¯s habit of putting up a force-field around his thoughts ¡ª and they were able to easily slip past each other without hesitating.

    Seems clear, Nikolay said after a thorough inspection of the bag¡¯s contents. But we¡¯ll have to double check when we have the time later.

    Should we change? I... uh, you know, the blood on our clothes, Raine stammered, eager to avoid mentioning the topic.

    If it makes you sleep better at night, Nikolay replied, pulling out a set of clothes at random.

    They quickly replaced their blood-soaked clothes and threw them on the doorstep of a nearby entrance. Littering suddenly felt like a trivial matter, given that the Order of Truth had just been massacred. Sure, they could have gone to a nearby stream and washed off the blood, but Nikolay was highly doubtful of their ability to completely remove the stains without detergent.

    Nikolay scrutinised the contents one last time before closing the bag. The food could have been tampered with, but I don¡¯t think we have much choice.

    As they walked over to the saddle, Rascal sensed the change in their demeanour almost instantly. She whinnied in glee and gently nudged their side.

    Nikolay chuckled softly and gave Rascal a hearty pat on the neck. ¡°Hey, girl. Miss me?¡±

    Rascal exhaled through her nose in approval of the neck pats.

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t plan on getting kidnapped,¡± Nikolay replied, the ends of his lips tugging upwards.

    Raine was taken aback. Nikolay, smiling? Did he hit his head?

    ¡°We should get going though,¡± Nikolay said to Rascal as he mounted her saddle. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not too tired from running here.¡±

    Nikolay being considerate of others? Raine pouted internally. Of course Rascal received this treatment, and not him. If only Nikolay talked to him like that...

    Hey, it¡¯s your turn. Stop slacking.

    Nevermind, fuck that guy.

    Raine didn¡¯t give two shits about Nikolay, actually. He¡¯d rather Rascal receive all of Nikolay¡¯s attention, if it meant that he¡¯d go a day without nagging.

    Nonetheless, he said, Okay.

    Raine spurred Rascal forwards, towards the peak of the mountain.

    The prospective journey ahead of them provided an interlude between their constant struggle for survival. With almost all the Order of Truth members incapacitated, it was reasonable to assume that the organisation wouldn¡¯t be disrupting them anytime soon.

    Specifically, though, it gave Nikolay no excuse to dodge Raine¡¯s questions. At last, he would get answers. Unless the gods suddenly decided to strike them down, Raine wasn¡¯t stopping for anything.

    Alright, you¡¯ve avoided my questions for long enough. What¡¯s the deal with you and Guthasar? And do you actually have magic? How do you know so much about it?

    One at a time, Nikolay sighed. Let me explain.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Guthasar was a distant acquaintance from my original life. There¡¯s not much else to share. I don¡¯t know much about his motives, or why he¡¯s suddenly obsessed with me. I was expecting him to exact revenge for my multiple attempts on his life, but it concerns me even more that he didn¡¯t do so.

    To answer your second question: no, I don¡¯t have magic. I used to, which is why I know its inner workings. In fact, I was able to utilise magic in all of my lives, barring this one. I suspect it has something to do with our current body-sharing predicament.

    Oh.

    Nikolay snorted in amusement. "Oh"?

    I wasn¡¯t expecting the answer to be so simple. You were being so secretive about it.

    It wasn¡¯t important at the time. And to be honest, it still isn¡¯t.

    Raine huffed. Would¡¯ve been nice to tell me, anyway.

    I wasn¡¯t refuting your concern, Nikolay said flatly.

    There was no way that Rascal hadn¡¯t sensed the tension in the air, but she graciously chose to ignore it. They continued galloping away from the Order of Truth¡¯s building in strained silence.

    Raine had momentarily forgotten their argument while they were busy attempting to not die, but it came rushing back. Now was the best time to address anything.

    He took a deep breath to steel himself. Nikolay, we need to talk about what happened back there.

    Here we go, Nikolay sighed.

    I can understand the part where you didn¡¯t care about senselessly killing somebody. Kind of, Raine frowned. But before that, when we first woke up. There was no reason to goad the cell guard into attacking us. And now we¡¯re worse off for doing it. I just need assurance that you won¡¯t do that again, I guess.

    Exceedingly bold of you to assume I would even agree to that.

    See, this is what I mean. You¡¯re so... Raine gesticulated wildly. You.

    So what? You want me to get down on my hands and knees the next time Guthasar comes knocking again? Nikolay asked sharply, the venomous undertone not going unnoticed by Raine.

    Raine hadn¡¯t meant to initiate a conversation with the intent of turning it into an argument, but it was going downhill fast.

    Raine drew his mouth into a tight line. I didn¡¯t mean it like that.

    Pray tell, what did you mean?

    I get that you¡¯re mad about your vessel being used for the prophecy, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can recklessly use it for the sake of your own pride. I¡¯m here too.

    Are you kidding me? My previous life was cut short, and now I¡¯m forced to risk my final life over something that doesn¡¯t even concern me. I think this is fair grounds to be annoyed about.

    Well, this is my one and only life, so you¡¯re pretty lucky to begin with, Raine grated out, still attempting to sound diplomatic.

    If I recall correctly, your ¡®one and only life¡¯ would¡¯ve been over several weeks ago; if you hadn¡¯t stolen my vessel from me, Nikolay said tersely.

    Raine tightened his grip on Rascal¡¯s reins in agitation. I didn¡¯t forcefully take your vessel. It was the gods who did that, not me. Stop finding shit to blame others for.

    That was the tipping point for Nikolay. The rubber band-like tension violently snapped in two.

    Do you think that I blame people intentionally? Nikolay shouted, anger seeping into every corner of their brain. It¡¯s hard to think otherwise, when I wake up in this shithole of a mess and remember that my body doesn¡¯t even belong to me!

    And you think I don¡¯t feel the same way? I¡¯ve been shoved into this role just like you have!

    But what have YOU contributed to this? Other than besmirch everything with your meaningless protests of ¡®morals¡¯?

    The prophecy didn¡¯t even ask for your help ¡ª you¡¯re only here because of this vessel! If you weren¡¯t here, things would be a lot smoother!

    Oh. Oh no. It had just floated to the top of his thoughts in the midst of his anger. He didn¡¯t mean to say it aloud.

    Predictably, Nikolay shut down in response.

    A string of expletives floated across Raine¡¯s mind as he realised the gravity of his outburst. It was a shame that Nikolay didn¡¯t hear them, courtesy of his self-constructed barricade.

    If this was a game, he just chose the worst possible dialogue option. If this was a war, he just accidentally launched a world-ending ICBM. Good thing it wasn¡¯t, though, and Raine had simply just hurt the feelings of somebody he didn¡¯t even care about in the first place.

    Yeah, great. Just peachy. In fact, he had already forgotten about Nikolay. Nikolay who?

    Raine was pretty sure that he was going insane.

    A drop of water hit Nikorai¡¯s cheek. Looking up, the grey blanket of clouds had covered the darkening sky. The prospect of riding through a storm only served to further sour Raine¡¯s mood.

    Raine groaned. He thought that they would¡¯ve found a temporary refuge before the storm hit, but clearly, fate had other things in store for them.

    Apart from a few sparse trees, there was no shelter for them to hide under. Left with no other option, they continued pushing forward in the hope of a decently large tree to shield them from the rain. The bag of clothes, disappointingly, did not include a raincoat ¡ª a shame that their mysterious benefactor hadn¡¯t thought of the weather. Despite Kosira currently being in the middle of spring, it had become freezing cold from the storm. Nikorai involuntarily shivered, feeling the frigid wind bite into their damp skin. It didn¡¯t help that their fresh clothes were now completely soaked through.

    So much for the new clothes we just put on.

    Raine felt a little silly speaking to himself in his head, knowing that Nikolay could hear him from within his mental fortress. But the silence unnerved him too much; the all-too-prominent tension in the air was unbearable. The temporary relief was enough, even if silence enveloped them once again after Raine finished speaking.

    Since they were riding atop Rascal at such a high speed, the unforgiving rain pelted their face like shrapnel. If their face wasn¡¯t already hurting from the fresh bruises, the rain would have certainly finished the job. Their day just seemed to get worse and worse ¡ª and Raine had thought that awakening in a jail cell was difficult to beat.

    A rapidly growing brown speck in the distance caught their eye. Nudging Rascal in its direction, Raine squinted to get a better view through the thick sheets of rain. It looked like a house, accompanied by a barn and some fencing. Strange ¡ª Raine wasn¡¯t expecting to see any signs of civilisation here, considering the lack of... anything on this mountain. Apart from the obnoxiously prominent building owned by the Order of Truth, that was.

    The origins of the house didn¡¯t concern Raine, since it looked abandoned. He imagined that having a cult-like group settle in next door would be off-putting. Besides, Nikorai wasn¡¯t getting any warmer. He had to take what he could get, haunted and abandoned house or not.

    Rascal trotted towards the sheltered stables of her own accord ¡ª sometimes Raine seriously questioned if all mules in Kosira had uncanny intelligence. Nikorai hopped out of the saddle, loosely tying Rascal¡¯s lead to a nearby post. The lead was merely a formality; if Rascal wanted to leave them, she would find a way.

    Walking into the house was like entering heaven. The incessant sound of the roaring rain finally dimmed to a dull thrum. It was a completely different world inside the comfort of the brick walls.

    Moonlight shone through the window, a faint glow hindered by the rain-clouds in the sky. Other than this, the usual darkness that came with the night shrouded the rest of the house.

    It¡¯s nice to finally get out of the rain. Although, I feel a little bad for creating puddles in this perfectly dry house.

    Maybe if you weren¡¯t wearing those boots inside, you wouldn¡¯t be leaving wet footprints across the entire floor, Nikolay scoffed.

    Raine rolled his eyes and trod his way back to the doorway, leaving more puddles as he went. He wasn¡¯t about to argue with Nikolay again. Their ride through the storm had cooled them down ¡ª both figuratively and literally ¡ª but a small spark could easily reignite their anger.

    I¡¯m not used to taking shoes off inside the house.

    I can tell, Nikolay said dryly.

    Determined not to let Nikolay dampen his spirits, Raine walked over to the nearby fireplace and searched in the drawers for a way to light it. Sure enough, Raine found a box of matches and some old shredded newspaper intended as tinder. It didn¡¯t take Raine long to start up the fire ¡ª he¡¯d started fires in worse conditions while they were travelling on the road.

    Given that the air in the house was still, the fire easily roared to life as it consumed the tinder and kindling. Sitting comfortably beside the warm fire, Raine felt the exhaustion practically roll off his body. If it wasn¡¯t so cold, he would have gladly taken off his drenched clothes. Once he felt like Nikorai was no longer within the realm of hypothermia, Raine got up and inspected the rest of the living room.

    Now that the fire was illuminating the house¡¯s interior, it looked far less foreboding. Tall wooden shelves housed an assortment of items ¡ª from figurines, to teapots, to an unused calligraphy set, every possible odd thing was displayed on these shelves. The couches around the fireplace weren¡¯t much different, being stitched together from various fabrics.

    Raine walked up to a shelf at random, running a finger along the smooth wooden surface.

    It was odd. There wasn¡¯t any dust on the shelf. If this house was abandoned, then why wasn¡¯t there dust anywhere? Come to think of it, the matchbox looked new, like it had just recently been bought.

    But the door had been unlocked, though. Only abandoned houses would be unlocked, right? Otherwise, the owners would have already locked their door by now.

    Unless somebody had left the door open on purpose.

    Nikorai¡¯s face paled when both men came to the same conclusion.

    There¡¯s somebody here.

    At that moment, a bloodcurdling scream pierced the silence of the house.

 Chapter 13

    Raine wasn¡¯t a ¡®kid¡¯ person. He would go as far as to say that he hated kids.

    But even his heart was pierced by the terrified child peering at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t- I didn¡¯t realise there was somebody here,¡± Raine stammered.

    The little girl said nothing, her face still frozen in fear. Her bottom lip quivered dangerously, and her eyes were blown wide. Tears welled up in her bright blue eyes, forming a glistening pool that threatened to overflow onto her cheeks.

    Shit, what do we do?!

    Calm the poor thing down, obviously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your sleep,¡± Raine said gently, gesturing towards the pajamas that the girl wore. ¡°The lights were off, so I thought nobody was here.¡±

    He took a step towards her. In response, the young girl took an infinitesimal step backwards with shaky legs.

    Raine winced. Not his best idea.

    Raine backtracked several steps to give the little girl some space, accidentally tripping over the rug in the process. Good. Hopefully, his clumsiness made him seem less threatening. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t very threatening to begin with ¡ª but he supposed a home intruder would be scary regardless of who he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you,¡± he said in the softest tone manageable. ¡°I came here because of the storm. It was too cold and wet outside.¡±

    He was immensely glad that they had decided to change clothes before leaving the Order of Truth. Comforting someone was a lot easier when you weren¡¯t covered head to toe in blood. But the girl¡¯s intent gaze reminded him of the several bruises decorating Nikorai¡¯s face. No matter how much water he used to wash their face, the bruises wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m Raine,¡± he said, pointing to himself. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    The girl looked at him suspiciously with squinted eyes. She moved her mouth slowly, forming quiet words that Raine had to strain to hear.

    ¡°Like¡­¡± she pointed out the window to the storm raging outside. ¡°That rain?¡±

    Yikes. Poor time to be named Raine.

    ¡°Uh, Raine with an e. But that¡¯s not important,¡± he laughed awkwardly, the harsh sound contrasting starkly with the girl¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Where are your parents? I need to speak to them.¡±

    Her lips turned downwards. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t home yet.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s just you?¡± Raine asked in concern.

    He frowned. Leaving a girl ¡ª who looked barely 6 ¡ª unsupervised was hardly a responsible thing to do. Especially when she couldn¡¯t even reach the door locking mechanism. Her father must¡¯ve forgotten to lock it on his way out.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy comes home after I sleep. He works near here. It doesn¡¯t take him long to get home.¡±

    He worked close by? But...

    ¡°Do you know where your dad works?¡± Raine asked, his heart pounding.

    Oblivious, the girl replied, ¡°Down the mountain. But before Kilorn Forest. He goes inside this huge building.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know any better, but her words acted like a switch.

    Bottled-up emotions suddenly burst out, the thin mental barrier shattering into pieces in a violent explosion. Emotions warred in his mind, each fighting to be noticed and felt. Anger, fear, shame, despair: all of them tore through him like sharp blades. The most powerful emotion was guilt. Guilt for condemning somebody who he didn¡¯t know.

    He killed her dad, and now he was taking advantage of his absence to live in their home. And the martyr¡¯s daughter would slowly starve to death, all while waiting for a father that would never come home.

    If Raine hadn¡¯t fallen for an obvious trap, the Order of Truth wouldn¡¯t have captured them. If he hadn¡¯t been fucking born, maybe the prophecy wouldn¡¯t be such a nuisance to everybody.

    It was his fault.

    It was always his fault.

    The familiarity of the situation brought back unwanted memories.

    He was back in high school, surrounded by hate-filled glares. He was the young boy staring at the school bathroom mirror, eyes red from crying over something that was his own fault.

    He was a fucking failure of a person. Somebody who used up valuable time, effort and resources ¡ª just to squander it all because of his stupidity and inability to function properly. The definition of wasted space, wasted breath, wasted opportunity. Everything that was his should¡¯ve been somebody else¡¯s.

    The prophecy was an opportunity to give himself a purpose, to prove that he deserved to live. To finally be rid of the lingering doubt in his mind.

    And within weeks, he had already used the opportunity to make somebody else¡¯s life hell. He did it to Nikolay, too. Raine stole his rightful vessel, just to be a useless piece of shit. No matter what, he would continue to drag down everybody who had the unfortunate chance of meeting him.

    It felt like he was drowning. Being choked. Squeezed painfully from the inside. No matter how hard or fast his breathing was, it was never enough. Erratic breaths turned into urgent gasps for air. Thoughts dissolved from coherent sentences into raw fear.

    Raine. You¡¯re spiralling again.

    Nikolay¡¯s voice sounded muffled and distant, like he was speaking from another room. Raine didn¡¯t even notice it at first. Even when he did, he couldn¡¯t muster the energy to reply.

    Breathe slowly.

    There was a sensation of a warm blanket being wrapped around him -- or the comforting weight of another person embracing him. Raine tried to focus his attention on the reassuring feeling.

    Inhale.

    Raine obliged, his breath hitching halfway.

    Exhale.

    Raine followed obediently. He felt so pathetic, needing instructions to breathe.

    Do you remember that night when you were meditating? Follow the breathing pattern I taught you.

    Inhale.

    1, 2, 3, 4, 5.

    Exhale.

    When his breathing was stable enough, Nikolay gradually withdrew from Raine¡¯s presence. Raine withheld a whimper when the warm feeling subsided, fighting the selfish urge to drag Nikolay back.

    I can sort this situation out if you¡¯d like, Nikolay said, gently nudging him in suggestion. Have some time to recuperate.

    There was an undercurrent of pity in Nikolay¡¯s voice. God, Raine hated how weak he felt. He was being comforted by Nikolay, of all people.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Nonetheless, he pulled himself away from the vessel. Sorry.

    As Raine slunk back to the comfort of his corner inside Nikorai, he felt more like a child than the actual kid in front of them.

    Don¡¯t be, Nikolay said as he took Raine¡¯s place.

    Throughout Raine¡¯s panic attack, Nikorai had frozen still in place. This would have worried anybody, except for the girl in front of them, who apparently was exceptionally patient. She was still looking up at Nikorai with a curious expression.

    Nikolay bent down to the girl¡¯s height to give her a gentle smile. It was uncharacteristically tender, one that shocked Raine.

    ¡°I need to stay here until the storm stops. Is that okay with you?¡± Nikolay asked quietly, imitating Raine¡¯s accent.

    Your... Your American accent is shit, Raine sniffled, a choked laugh coming from his throat.

    I think suddenly switching accents will make her even more alarmed, Nikolay said good-naturedly. You¡¯ll have to teach me how to sound like an arsehole later.

    I don¡¯t know, you¡¯ve got the ¡®asshole¡¯ part down pretty well.

    Instead of being offended, Nikolay simply laughed. Welcome back.

    The girl thought hard about her answer to Nikolay¡¯s question. ¡°I think so? You can ask Daddy when he gets home.¡±

    Nikolay internally winced. ¡®Daddy¡¯ was probably not returning as quickly as she might believe. The least that they could do was help this poor girl.

    ¡°Do you go to school?¡± Nikolay asked tentatively.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, pouting. ¡°I have to go to Veritas.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the name of your school?¡±

    ¡°Laintlor Bay State School.¡±

    A plan began to formulate in Nikolay¡¯s mind. Once they reached Veritas, he could ask the school to send somebody to fetch the girl. It was unlikely that she would come with Nikolay and Raine, for several obvious reasons. A trusted schoolteacher might be their best bet.

    The only problem was whether they would get there in time. Supplies only lasted for so long, after all.

    ¡°One last question. Can you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Eireia.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Eireia. Mind if I have a look at your fridge? I¡¯m feeling a little hungry.¡±

    He needed to make sure that there was enough food to last at least two weeks. Veritas wasn¡¯t particularly far from here, but it was always better to be prepared for the worst.

    Eireia nodded, her eyes naturally landing on the kitchen opposite the living room.

    Nikolay walked towards the fridge, a tall metal rectangle that looked more like a defence mechanism than a storage container. He cautiously tugged at one of the handles, expecting a trap to spring from inside. Fortunately, the door simply opened with a tame whirring sound.

    Hmm. Lots of frozen stuff here, Nikolay tutted. I suppose it is quite a trek to get fresh food up on this mountain.

    Raine proposed, We have fruit and vegetables in the bag that we were gifted. God knows why that person gave us those when we clearly don¡¯t have a way to keep them cold.

    They had the presence of mind to only send over a few, at least, Nikolay mused. But you¡¯re correct. Eireia will get more use out of the green produce than we will.

    While Nikorai stared blankly at the fridge¡¯s contents during Nikolay and Raine¡¯s mental exchange, Eireia curiously watched from behind them. A loud yawn emanated from her, much louder than expected from a girl with such a small stature. Nikolay looked over his shoulder in surprise.

    ¡°You can go back to bed if you¡¯re tired. I promise I won¡¯t eat all of your food,¡± Nikolay said with a playful twinkle in his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some for you.¡±

    The girl crossed her arms and pouted, her initial apprehension long forgotten. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    A small chuckle escaped Nikolay¡¯s lips as he closed the fridge door. ¡°Come on, time to go to bed. Up the stairs we go.¡±

    Nikolay ushered Eireia back towards the staircase, following her to a small room decorated with an abundance of glittery stickers. If the decorations weren¡¯t enough to testify to her ownership of the room, there was a large hanging sign on the door that read ¡®Eireia¡¯s Room¡¯. It was written in neat font, most likely a present from her father... shit.

    Nikolay shooed away the unwelcome thoughts as soon as they appeared, not wanting to trigger Raine. It seemed to work, because Raine didn¡¯t show any outward reaction.

    Eireia tumbled into the mess of blankets and toys atop her bed. ¡°Goodnight, Raine.¡±

    Nikolay smiled at Eireia¡¯s face poking out from amongst her toy pile. ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    He closed the door behind him with a soft click, then immediately headed towards Rascal in the stable adjacent to the house. To their surprise, Rascal was already dozing off, despite the storm raging outside. Their bags were still attached to her saddle, resting on the ground.

    Nikolay quickly gathered all the necessary items and left as soon as possible. The storm clattered louder against the stable¡¯s thin walls, and he didn¡¯t want to rouse Rascal from her beauty sleep.

    Inside the kitchen, the appliances were functionally identical to those seen in a cabin anywhere else. After rifling through almost every cabinet and drawer in sight, Nikolay found the proper utensils to cook with.

    I¡¯ll prepare some meals in advance. Most of this food is inedible unless cooked, and I doubt Eireia would be able to operate the stovetop, anyway.

    It was oddly relaxing to watch Nikolay cook. The rhythmic sound of the knife hitting the cutting board echoed throughout the otherwise silent room.

    Every motion by Nikolay was performed to machine-like precision: under his guidance, the knife cut everything into perfect slices of even width. Raine was too afraid to speak or move, lest he interrupt Nikolay¡¯s concentration.

    However, a small nagging feeling was determined to keep Raine from slipping too deeply into the clutches of repose. He bit his lip in worry, contemplating how to approach the topic.

    Hey, Nikolay.

    Nikolay paused, the knife hovering a few centimetres away from the meat in front of him. What is it?

    Ah, to hell with it. Nikolay didn¡¯t seem like the type to appreciate flowery language.

    I¡¯m sorry for saying what I said earlier. Back at the Order of Truth¡¯s headquarters.

    Mmm, Nikolay grunted noncommittally.

    Raine frowned, all traces of nervousness vanished. ¡¯Mmm¡¯? That¡¯s it?

    I suppose I should thank you... for not taking Guthasar¡¯s deal.

    The tone of Nikolay¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t wholly bashful, but it carried an air of uncertainty, as if Nikolay was unsure of his sentence. The words sounded clumsy, unpractised ¡ª like Nikolay had never thanked anyone before. It most likely wasn¡¯t far from the truth, given Nikolay¡¯s stoic nature.

    Is that an apology? Raine clarified, an eyebrow raised.

    An uncharacteristic pulse of embarrassment came from Nikolay. I... If you want it to be.

    Ignoring the strong urge to tease Nikolay about his sudden bashfulness, Raine responded, Thank you. It means a lot.

    And it did. Call him a pessimist, but Raine wasn¡¯t expecting an apology, let alone from Nikolay.

    As expected, Nikolay didn¡¯t respond and busied himself with chopping the vegetables. Probably in an attempt to hide his embarrassment, knowing him.

    --

    The next morning began as usual for Raine and Nikolay. Raine woke up at a reasonable time, just to find that Nikolay had already woken up at least an hour earlier and already completed a mountain load of tasks.

    For example, he woke up to Nikolay standing in front of the home telephone.

    What did I miss? Raine yawned, stretching in their mindscape. Hopefully all the boring stuff.

    I just phoned Eireia¡¯s school. Someone will be arriving soon. They have a helicopter.

    A helicopter?! Isn¡¯t the school government-funded?

    Veritas must have a particularly wealthy government, then. I¡¯ve already completed everything we need to do here; we should leave before Eireia wakes up.

    Leaving the house was just as easy as entering it ¡ª finding the key for the door lock was much harder. With some insightful thinking on Nikolay¡¯s part, they found a spare key hidden underneath a flowerpot near the door. They weren¡¯t sure who else would be up this mountain, but it was a small gesture to stop the same misunderstanding that they had fallen into. Besides, anyone who cared enough could break and enter through the window.

    Rascal lifted her head when they approached, neighing in lieu of a greeting. Nikolay fed Rascal a treat from their bags before allowing Raine to switch back for their upcoming journey.

    Raine went to untie Rascal¡¯s lead, only to be met with a bare post.

    ¡°You really are a rascal, huh?¡± Raine sighed as he picked up the chewed rope from the ground. ¡°My bad. I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices next time.¡±

    Rascal didn¡¯t seem too offended by the lead situation, though, and stayed still long enough for Raine to hop into her saddle. Raine took one last look at the house before nudging Rascal into a gallop.

    He hoped that Eireia would be okay, despite everything.

    They weren¡¯t far from the nearest of the few mountain peaks. It only took an hour before the top of the peak came into view, along with a strange structure built atop it.

    The structure looked similar to the sacrificial temple where they had attempted to give a blood offering. However, it was in a completely different state than the other abandoned and derelict building. Standing proudly in the morning rays of the awakening sun, this temple was a far cry from the desecrated shell of the previous shrine. It took all of Raine¡¯s effort not to gape in wonder.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when it happened.

    A fog descended over his mind. It acted like a veil, clouding his thoughts and replacing it with the dull urge to move forwards. Towards the strange temple-like structure.

    He hazily submitted to the overwhelming impulse; any other opinions long forgotten. Beyond any reason, he started moving towards the temple. It began as a walk, but quickly devolved into a full out run.

    Raine?! Raine! Can you hear me?

    Nikolay¡¯s urgent calls went unheard ¡ª or Raine simply couldn¡¯t answer him. Nikolay tried to take over the vessel, to no avail. Raine was still in control, in the sense that his consciousness was still tied to the vessel. It was him who was moving their limbs, but something had seized his mind to put him into this trance-like state.

    When Nikolay attempted to muscle Raine out of the way, a deeply unpleasant feeling seeped into his being, like something horrible was about to happen because of his interference. The insidious sensation grew exponentially as he continued to push at Raine, eventually mounting too high for Nikolay to carry on. Reluctantly, Nikolay retreated from the strange barrier after being given no other option. As much as he hated it, there was nothing to do but wait for the magic to relinquish control over Raine.

    Despite not possessing a physical body, Nikolay¡¯s chest tightened in anticipation.

    Raine... please be safe.

 Chapter 14

    Raine regained control of himself once they were standing in front of the temple¡¯s doors.

    The cotton in his brain gradually faded away, putting him at the full mercy of the tsunami that was Nikolay¡¯s worry and concern. He physically staggered backwards, surprised at the intensity of the emotion.

    I¡¯m fine. No need to broadcast your worry across the entire vessel, Raine laughed quietly. But I appreciate the sentiment.

    In response, the stream of anxiousness gradually subsided into a small trickle. Whether this was due to Nikolay¡¯s conscious effort to hide his emotions, Raine wasn¡¯t too sure.

    It was merely an attempt to break the mysterious hold on your mind.

    A sly grin crept its way onto Raine¡¯s face. Hmm, that¡¯s strange. I never knew a reserved person like you could fake emotions so strongly.

    Stop teasing me and get to work, Nikolay grumbled.

    As His Majesty insists.

    Raine focused his attention towards the doors before him. Like the rest of the temple, the double doors were made of white stone. Curiously, there were no handles to be seen on the flat surface. Instead, there was a large crystal embedded in between the two doors.

    Raine experimentally tried pushing on the doors, to no effect. The rough stone was as unmoving as if the temple wall was a cliff face. Or maybe he was just weak ¡ª that was also a possibility. Either way, brute strength didn¡¯t seem to be the correct answer.

    He examined the crystal next, attempting to solve the impossibility of its colourless nature. Inexplicably, the crystal refracted the light in a way that didn¡¯t show a clear colour ¡ª not quite transparent, but not any colour that he had seen before.

    Have you seen this colour before? It looks weird.

    You¡¯re right. If I had to guess, there might be a piece of the puzzle that we cannot see ¡ª that being the magic inside it.

    Raine reached out to tug at the corners of the crystal. At least, he intended to. Instead, the instant his fingertips touched the crystal, he was completely paralysed.

    Tendrils, almost vine-like, wrapped tightly around Raine¡¯s consciousness. As hard as he tried to rip himself from its grasp, the binds only tightened in an unforgiving answer. The probing tendrils drilled further into his mind, sinking their sharp points deep into him. Raine was helpless before its inspection, only able to broadcast distressed signals while trapped.

    An agonising few seconds passed before the tendrils released Raine from their cruel embrace. Almost immediately, Nikolay¡¯s consciousness rushed to inspect him for any harm.

    Ack! I¡¯m fine, Raine hastily said, backing away from Nikolay. No need to put me under another inspection or anything.

    Are you sure? It could have planted something without you knowing.

    I can check myself later. Don¡¯t worry.

    ...Fine.

    Raine couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow at the reluctant admission. The intent behind his worry was endearing, sure, but the guy could learn to calm down. It was overpowering, to the point that Raine wondered whether he was missing something important about Nikolay.

    While Raine was busy ruminating, the crystal dimmed and faded into a colour akin to regular glass. Almost immediately after, a loud rumbling sound caused Raine to jump backwards. The stone doors in front of him slowly began swinging inwards, grating along the concrete floor.

    It seems like the crystal granted you access because of what it detected. Nikolay pondered. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s related to the prophecy.

    Behind the newly revealed entrance lay a towering set of stairs, continuing high up into an unseen area. Placed along the hallway were large, conspicuous lanterns hanging from both walls.

    They really wanted to make it clear where we were going, huh? Raine dryly commented as he squinted upwards. Maybe what the crystal detected was a shit ton of idiocy.

    There aren¡¯t any windows in this building to utilise natural light, but I agree. Putting this many lanterns is a little insulting.

    Raine looked behind them to give a thumbs up at Rascal before stepping inside the temple. He felt bad for leaving Rascal again, but bringing her into an unknown temple didn¡¯t sound like a terribly profound idea.

    Inside, the stairs were just as infinite as they looked a few seconds ago. Even though there were lanterns placed every metre, the stairs converged at a pinprick point high above where they currently were.

    Another grating sound prompted Raine to turn around. He stumbled backwards in alarm, just barely missing the two doors closing again. With a resigned sigh, he turned back to face the stairs.

    Good time to pick up our training routine from earlier, Raine muttered sarcastically. Because everybody loves cardio.

    Nikolay snorted. We haven¡¯t even stepped on the first step yet.

    Brilliant eye, Sherlock. That¡¯s because I really don¡¯t want to.

    Stop wasting your breath on insulting me and get to work.

    Raine gritted his teeth and reluctantly began his arduous ascent. Each individual stair was much taller than a normal step. Either the architect hated their job, or they lacked an understanding of the human body. Though, looking at the endless staircase told him it was probably something more sinister.

    About two minutes in, the lanterns became more spread out across the wall. With each step, the distance between the lanterns exponentially widened. Another two minutes passed, and the next lantern was just barely visible from the previous lantern¡¯s spot.

    Strange, but not weird enough to stop and ponder the lantern situation. They continued climbing the stairs, ignoring the fact that they were drawing further and further away from the closest lantern. Soon, it was too dark to make out the silhouette of their surroundings. Each step taken was purely based on the several dozen that they had already made.

    Is it just me or is it getting eerie in here?

    I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be much of a magic temple if there wasn¡¯t some magic-based trickery involved.

    Nikolay¡¯s words were a foreboding precursor to what immediately happened after.

    The transition happened in the darkness without them knowing. It only registered when Raine lifted his foot and didn¡¯t immediately stand on a step.

    Raine stumbled forwards. What-?

    Below them, the stone ground had disappeared and was now replaced with a black abyss. Strangely, they were still standing on something invisible.

    Too afraid to move in case he suddenly fell to his death, Raine oscillated his head awkwardly around them.

    It looked like they were being surrounded by uncannily clean mirrors. Infinitely repeating reflections of them were visible from every side, each repetition getting smaller as they appeared further away.

    Raine moved his hand upwards. The reflections followed suit.

    Other than the reflections, it was still dark just as before. The only illumination came from strange, twinkling lights that only appeared in the mirrors.

    No way that just happened without us noticing anything.

    For once, Nikolay seemed as disturbed as Raine. Being unable to see magic is a major disadvantage on our part.

    Trying his best not to look down at the reflected void below them, Raine cautiously took a step forwards. His foot met solid ground.

    Thank god I¡¯m not afraid of heights. But the infinite reflections are creeping the shit out of me.

    Instinctively, Raine flailed his arms around him, trying to feel for some support in the endless abyss. His floundering proved useful, as his right hand cracked painfully against a wall. After cursing under his breath in annoyance, Raine attempted to reach for the left wall but was met with empty space. It seemed like they were in a wide area, where the walls were far away from each other. That didn¡¯t bode well for them, given that they could hardly tell the floor from the ceiling.

    Thankfully, having one hand on the right wall served decently as a guide. It didn¡¯t look like they were in an enclosed room, because Raine walked parallel to the wall and didn¡¯t seem to hit a corner.

    The path ahead was relatively straight-forward, barring an intersection that they only detected because Raine¡¯s left hand bonked the other side during some absent-minded shenanigans. Other than that, the strange hallway was largely unbranching otherwise, consisting mainly of sharp turns and abrupt stops.

    Neither of them realised that something was off until Raine suddenly stopped.

    This intersection looks familiar, Raine frowned. The right turn is a little more crooked than the left, just like the last intersection we passed. And the one before that.

    Leave a mark on the mirror and see if it¡¯s still there next time. Do the same for whichever path you take.

    Raine distinctly remembered that they had chosen the right path last time, so he quickly left a smudged handprint on the intersection before turning the same way.

    The road took them through a distinct zigzag that felt familiar to them. Raine felt around for any possible openings or alternate pathways, but the odd pattern was simply for the sake of discouraging them from running headfirst through the hallway.

    Once they were through the winding section, there was a sharp, right-angled turn to the left. Less than a few steps after, there was yet another left turn.

    Raine followed one last right turn before he halted abruptly.

    In front of them was the same forked road, the same crooked right path... and the same smudge on the centre mirror.

    Alright, it took us way too long to figure that one out.

    Now that we¡¯ve established the trick, solutions should appear soon.

    We¡¯ll go left this time, I guess.

    The left path started out slightly different ¡ª it wasn¡¯t crooked like the right side. However, it led into a zigzag section eerily similar to its counterpart.

    They turned a full 90 degrees left and then left one more time.

    I¡¯m not crazy, right? This is the path that we just took on the right side.

    We¡¯re missing a right tur- Ah, there it is.

    As soon as they turned the corner, a familiar smudge met their eyes. Raine didn¡¯t need to feel around to know that it was the same intersection.

    Okay, what the fuck.

    Conversely, Nikolay seemed deep in thought. A possible explanation is that the maze consists of moving parts.

    Where did that come from?

    If something is looping, there are two main ways that it happens. One, the person is being teleported to the start when they reach the end. Two, the maze itself is rearranging so that repeating sections are looped. The first hypothesis is incorrect in our case, because the looping section ¡ª and the smudge ¡ª is identical in both the left and right pathway. This means that the same section is moved to whichever side you pick.

    Great, so now we know how the maze works. I don¡¯t see a way that we can exploit it, though, Raine frowned. The mirrors make it virtually impossible to tell when the maze parts are moving.

    Trial and error is our best bet at this point.

    I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t say that.

    Raine sighed at the prospect of aimlessly traversing the reflective maze. He turned to the smudge of his own ¡ª more so Nikorai¡¯s ¡ª handprint that marred an otherwise perfect illusion.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Raine said to the mark. ¡°See you soon.¡±

    And he upheld his word, because the path on the right was exactly the same as it always had been.

    Raine once again stood in front of the smudge, less than a minute later. He looked to either side at the two functionally identical paths that lay before him. Even though his choice wouldn¡¯t make a difference, Raine still found himself hesitating.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Regardless of what he thought, it was only wasting their time if he stayed still. Maybe they missed something along the way ¡ª it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine, given that they couldn¡¯t even see the walls and floor.

    So Raine merely followed what was already laid out in front of him. He followed the loop.

    Again, again, and again.

    After a certain point, Raine didn¡¯t even need to keep his hand on the wall anymore. The pattern was burned into his mind, the desperation and panic further fuelling his mind to work overdrive.

    They would never get out of the maze at this rate. The path would infallibly loop back to the intersection with the smudged mirror, no matter how many times he repeated this meaningless task.

    Somebody once said that the definition of insanity was repeating the same thing over and over again, expecting different results. But in the face of desperation, it was the only option. If he didn¡¯t keep moving, the thoughts would catch up.

    Were they destined to loop this maze forever? No, that wasn¡¯t it. The meaning of ¡®forever¡¯ merely extended to the end of their pitiful existence. They¡¯d slowly die of dehydration and exhaustion, trapped in the endless loop of the same intersection and smudged mirrors. It would be far from quick, a gruelling and torturous dwindling of life. Weeks would be spent aimlessly wandering through the darkness, with nobody but his own mocking reflections, laughing at his own incompetence-

    Raine? I¡¯m losing you again. Can you hear me?

    I- I- I¡¯ve already had a panic attack yesterday. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to have one now. There should be a cooldown or something, Raine muttered in response, mostly to himself.

    I... don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works, Nikolay said in a bemused tone.

    Yeah? Well, I¡¯m rambling to distract myself, and it¡¯s working pretty well, I¡¯d say. Splendid, even. Brilliant. Superb. I might be a thesaurus, with how many words I can use to describe how incredibly FINE I am right now. I¡¯m actually so incredibly normal that you don¡¯t have to worry about me at all. You could go and take a vacation to the other side of the world and come back and I would still be totally fine.

    We¡¯re going to get out of here alive, Raine. The maze wouldn¡¯t be designed to be impossible. Here, I can take over. Maybe I might think of something.

    Uhhh sure, Raine paused in his tracks. So do you wanna like... count to three or something? Switch on three? I¡¯ll start at one. I mean, obviously, but sometimes people say ¡®on three¡¯ and then just say three, which is-

    You¡¯re hopeless under stress, Nikolay sighed, pushing Raine¡¯s consciousness out of the way.

    On his way out, Raine retorted, It might be hard to believe, but not everyone is a talking rock like you are.

    Nikolay absent-mindedly hummed in agreement with Raine while he inspected the wall with his hand. He reached upwards and tried to touch the ceiling, but it was either too high or non-existent.

    Hey, are you even listening to me?

    Nikolay didn¡¯t even bother to respond this time, too focused on inspecting the wall. Annoyed at the lack of reaction, Raine pouted and did the mental equivalent of plopping himself down in a petulant manner.

    To his satisfaction, Nikolay momentarily paused in his search.

    Shh. I¡¯ll give you some attention once we get out of here.

    Before Raine could reply in indignation, Nikolay had already turned his attention back towards the maze.

    I¡¯m going to retrace our steps. Backtracking might reveal something, since the maze is filled with moving parts.

    It was a clever, yet simple idea that Raine hadn¡¯t thought of. Though, he wouldn¡¯t say as much ¡ª besides, it would only fall on deaf ears. Raine was stuck passively watching Nikolay turn and walk in the opposite direction. Unlike him, Nikolay confidently strode through the maze without touching the wall.

    Show off. I hope his dumb face gets squashed by an incoming wall.

    This ¡®dumb face¡¯ also belongs to you, if you¡¯ve forgotten.

    Oh, so NOW you¡¯re paying attention to me.

    Nikolay suddenly stopped in his tracks. The maze has changed.

    Great, and now you¡¯re ignoring me again.

    God forbid I get our sorry ass out of here, Nikolay grumbled. Next time, I¡¯m letting us die.

    Nikolay stretched out his arms on either side, making a surprised noise when his hands could touch both walls. Now that it was confirmed they were in a different section of the maze, he cautiously continued forwards with one hand in front of his body.

    Too long passed before Nikolay gave up on keeping his hand there. They had been travelling in a straight hallway for the entire time. Even though this fact would have been disheartening, the hallway¡¯s simple deviance from the maze kept them going.

    After what felt like an eternity, something finally changed. Around them, the mirrors slowly fractured and cracked, revealing the stone walls behind.

    We¡¯re out? Just like that?

    Nikolay looked around, eyes squinted at the sudden light. Just like that. I assume the maze was simply a loop of shifting parts. It only showed the exit when we walked backwards.

    What a bullshit answer. We could¡¯ve died because of that.

    Regardless of what you think, we¡¯re out of the maze now. Would you like to switch back?

    Fine.

    Despite the change in the hallway¡¯s appearance, the unending linear structure stayed constant. Walking forwards seemed to do absolutely nothing, but they continued to do it regardless. Whether it was out of determination, curiosity, or something equally stupid, it was accompanied with the dismay of entering another never-ending, infinite loop.

    When Raine was about to declare that they were in the midst of another puzzle, they finally reached a dead end. The flat stone wall taunted them, knowing full well that it had been placed there purely to inconvenience Raine and Nikolay.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not getting me with that trick again,¡± Raine rolled his eyes.

    He whipped around and found a new room right behind them, completely replacing the long hallway that had been there seconds before.

    It matched the rest of the temple, with its stone walls and high ceiling. A few metres in front, the floor gave way to a large pit. Looking over the ledge revealed vicious-looking metal spikes lining the bottom of the pit. Across the deep pit was a doorway, leading to another room.

    At first glance, it seemed like there was no path across the spikes. Upon a second glance, it still looked like there was nothing else there.

    Raine groaned at the implication of completing another puzzle. Was the maze not enough? Well, maybe the maze part was supposed to be easy ¡ª the answer seemed simple enough, after all.

    Maybe there was a hidden lever somewhere. Raine scoured the walls, eyeing every suspicious gap in the stone. There were designs along the top and bottom of the walls, but the notches in each brick seemed to be random.

    He was about to see whether the spikes were real, but Nikolay interrupted him with a sudden exclamation.

    Wait! Listen carefully.

    Raine stilled, ears perked for any sound. Quickly, he realised what Nikolay was referring to. Every few seconds, a tapping sound could be heard from alternating sides of the temple. It was easy to dismiss as background ambience, but the rhythm was too strict to be a random crack in the ancient temple. On top of that, the sound was suspiciously close to something made of stone hitting the wall.

    Are there... invisible moving platforms?!

    I¡¯m glad we came to the same conclusion. It solidifies the hypothesis.

    Don¡¯t tell me we have to jump on them like a shitty platforming game.

    I¡¯m afraid that we may have to.

    I hope you know that I have the musical ability of a rock. There is no way that I¡¯m going to time this correctly.

    I can tell you when to go.

    Raine only frowned, intently squinting his eyes at the space where the platforms were supposed to be.

    Do you trust me?

    Of course, Raine replied immediately. It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but it¡¯s damn hard to jump straight into a death pit of spikes.

    It¡¯s better to go now. The fear is only going to get worse as you put it off.

    Yeah, Raine sighed. I know, but...

    With pursed lips, Raine walked up to the edge of the pit and cast an apprehensive glance at the spikes.

    No need to act like you¡¯re on death row.

    Can you just hurry up and start counting down?

    You asked for it. It takes the platform 10 seconds to cross length-wise from one wall to the other. I¡¯ll count down from three. Jump on one. Ready? 3, 2, 1-

    Nikolay shut his mouth as they lurched forwards in a sudden motion. It was obvious when they reached the platform, because their stomach painfully slammed onto its edge. Unfortunately, this also meant that they were still falling.

    HOLY SHIT, I¡¯M GONNA DIE-

    Raine gripped the platform for dear life, trying his best to ignore his palms rubbing against the rough stone. He scrambled his way on top of the platform, realising that it was much wider than he expected.

    Raine glared at the spikes below him. No reason for the damn platform to be that high.

    Less complaining, more moving.

    Finally on the other side of the death pit, Raine could relax. His legs felt like jelly as he stumbled his way towards the doorway. Using his jittery hands to support his passage through, they emerged into a much larger room than previously.

    The room was mostly empty, despite its large size. At the centre, a large monolith protruded from the ground. A perch extended from the side of the monolith, which supported a mechanical eagle statue.

    Unlike its biological counterpart, the feathers of the eagle statue were unpainted ¡ª or the paint had simply weathered away from age ¡ª leaving a granite colour. Excluding the monotone pigmentation of the eagle, every other detail was strikingly realistic. But hidden beneath the feathers, Raine noticed a speaker on the eagle¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Raine Atlas Moore,¡± a shrill voice suddenly screeched from the speaker.

    Startled, Raine scrambled backwards to create distance between him and the menacing statue. Nobody in Kosira should know his full name ¡ª he didn¡¯t even tell Navi, since his mind was preoccupied with other things.

    In contrast, Nikolay seemed amused. Your full name is Raine Atlas Moore?

    Does this look like a good time to poke fun at my name?!

    Motors shuddered into motion as the eagle stretched out its wings and began preening its stone feathers. The unpleasant sound of its metal beak grating against its chiselled stone feathers filled the room.

    ¡°You have successfully entered the artifact room with minimal bodily harm. As protocol necessitates, I shall grant you the artifact of this temple.¡±

    Artifact? So¡­

    ¡®Artifacts of old, guided by the chosen one, will emerge from their resting places¡¯, Nikolay quoted from the prophecy. This confirms our suspicions.

    The eagle flew down from its perch and landed in front of Raine with a loud thud. The impact sent a powerful gust of wind towards him, blowing Nikorai¡¯s untamed hair out of their face.

    ¡°Here is the artifact as foretold,¡± the eagle shrieked in its robotic voice. ¡°The Ring of Space. Its effects will currently not be observable due to the co-inhabited status of your body.¡±

    Disturbingly, the eagle¡¯s chest opened up to reveal a small cavity. A tray slid out, revealing a ring. The metal looked to be brass ¡ª strangely not oxidised despite its age ¡ª and there was a deep blue gem set on the ring. While the colour of the gem resembled sapphire, it shared the same strange refracting quality as the crystal inlaid into the temple¡¯s door.

    Raine took the artifact and instinctively slipped the ring onto his index finger. The eagle¡¯s chest closed again with a mechanical whirr.

    ¡°And Nikolay Alekseev syn Sokolov,¡± the eagle paused to stare down at Nikorai with one beady eye. ¡°Remember that you are no longer alone. Your actions have consequences that affect others.¡±

    And now I have your full name as well, Raine grouched. So don¡¯t even think about making fun of me.

    ¡°I have no other commands to issue. Initiating shutdown protocol.¡±

    As abruptly as it had sprung to life, the eagle flew back to its perch and deactivated itself within seconds.

    Gave us lots of time to ask questions, huh? Raine muttered sarcastically.

    Maybe you just ask a lot of questions.

    Hard to keep quiet when bullshit like this is happening to me, Raine said, gesturing at the now-defunct eagle.

    For the record, I¡¯ve never seen this either. It must be run with a combination of rudimentary mechanics and magic. At the very least, we¡¯ve gathered one of the artifacts ¡ª no matter how unplanned this was.

    One out of how many?! The prophecy didn¡¯t mention the number of artifacts we needed.

    Three, if I could guess.

    Alright Sherlock, mind if you inform a normal person like me? I¡¯m afraid that mysteriously pulling answers out of your ass isn¡¯t going to explain much.

    The eagle called this artifact ¡®the Ring of Space¡¯. The concept of Space aligns with one of the three branches of magic: Space, Time, and Light. I¡¯m assuming there¡¯s an artifact ¡ª and corresponding temple ¡ª for each type of magic.

    Hold on, was this always a thing?! Feels a bit convenient to bring this up now when we get an artifact.

    Yes, it¡¯s always been a thing, Nikolay let out a deep sigh. But it¡¯s not-

    Relevant? Raine quipped, annoyance tinging the edges of his words. You always say that.

    I was going to say that it¡¯s not common knowledge. All sorcerers are attuned to Space magic, which describes manipulation of physical objects. This is what everybody means when they refer to magic.

    As for the two more elusive types, Time magic is strictly limited to a single Prophet nominated by the gods, and Light magic users are functionally extinct at this point. Even during my time, there were only a handful left ¡ª and they were also immortals, so they hardly count.

    Wait. Back up, did you say ¡®immortals¡¯?

    Yes. Gutha¡­ Nikolay coughed awkwardly. Guthasar is an example. How else did you think I knew him?

    I just assumed reincarnation, like you.

    It was only me who got the short end of the stick, Nikolay sighed. But I digress. His golden eyes are a symbol of his immortality contract with the gods. I have a symbol for my divine contract as well, but it seems to have disappeared along with my magic.

    What happened to the other immortals? If Guthasar is here, where are the other Light magic users?

    They¡¯re¡­

    Raine raised his eyebrows at Nikolay¡¯s sudden hesitancy.

    They¡¯re no longer around.

    Are you really gonna make me ask for the context?

    I¡¯d rather you not ask at all, but I doubt that¡¯ll happen anytime soon, Nikolay sighed, then took a steadying breath. I killed every immortal, excluding Guthasar.

    The bluntness struck Raine in the face. What? Why? Was it a grudge, or¡­?

    Nikolay pondered for a moment. I guess it was jealousy. Jealousy that they were granted immortality.

    You killed several people¡­ over jealousy, Raine said in disbelief. That was it?

    He should have expected this, given how apathetic Nikolay was towards killing that guard in the Order of Truth. But a small part of him ¡ª the part that remembered Nikolay¡¯s soothing words and gentle touch ¡ª still clung to the possibility that Nikolay had been acting out of necessity, and not shallow jealousy.

    They weren¡¯t great people either. Immortals seem to develop a twisted sense of entertainment as they get older.

    That¡¯s not an excuse.

    ¡­I know it isn¡¯t.

    Raine sat down on a nearby ledge, suddenly feeling as if his shoulders had gotten ten times heavier. Tell me about the immortals.

    Nikolay emitted a pulse of curiosity, but obliged. There were five in total, Guthasar included. Each of them had formed their immortality contract under different circumstances. Most were pressured by war, lured by the promise of invulnerability. But once the war was over, they realised how foolish their divine contract had been. Suddenly, their reason for living disappeared before their eyes.

    Immortality is a straightforward contract. It can be surmised into a single sentence: ¡®you will live forever, invulnerable to life-threatening harm¡¯. Of course, implications lie far beyond this sentence. For example, the circumstance in which the world ends. Assuming you are far beyond the reach of any other immortal, you are utterly alone. Insanity follows, naturally. You are destined to carry out an infinite, endless cycle of torment. All because of a single sentence.

    Raine stayed silent. The idea of living eternally was a deceptive concept, for sure. Infinity was a vast concept that lay beyond any normal human comprehension. To accept a contract within mere seconds, yet having effects that lasted for eternity.

    But I don¡¯t understand, Raine pulled a concentrated frown. You said that you were jealous of their contract.

    I was foolish. Short-sighted. I feared death ¡ª the idea of an abrupt end. Being suddenly cut off without seeing the end to your plans¡­ The anxiety was debilitating. Immortality was my oasis in the desert that surrounded everything around me.

    Nikolay laughed dryly, the sound completely devoid of humour. But even upon my death, I couldn¡¯t obtain that. Instead, I was stuck with a much more complicated curse. Because that¡¯s what it was ¡ª I realised that my contract was merely a self-imposed curse, masquerading as a divine blessing.

    Raine rubbed his face with his hands. I feel like I¡¯m still missing something. Did you personally dislike them? I can imagine being jealous, but surely somebody doesn¡¯t wake up and decide ¡®Hey, I¡¯m going to try ¡ª and succeed in ¡ª killing some immortals¡¯, right?

    In that context, yes, I did ¡®dislike¡¯ them. But in hindsight, I cannot blame any of them for taking up the contract. They barely had a choice in the matter.

    How? Weren¡¯t they the ones to take up the contract?

    Imagine that you are in the middle of a war, and you are on the losing side. If you had a choice to turn the tides by becoming immortal, almost anybody would accept. Besides, even if they refused¡­ Nikolay grimaced, the distaste overflowing from his words. Those around you would not be very forgiving. A desperate person is not to be underestimated.

    Do you think¡­ You did them a favour? By killing them, and ending their contract? From your description, it sounds like they didn¡¯t even want to live that long in the first place.

    I try not to ponder about hypotheticals.

    A pang of guilt contradicted Nikolay¡¯s words.

    Well, Raine exhaled. This is a lot to take in.

    I¡¯d hate to say, ¡®I told you so¡¯, but this is why I did not immediately dump all of my personal information on the first opportunity. We grew up in different worlds, and Kosira is a strange third one. I don¡¯t need to be overloading you with even more information.

    Nikolay being understanding? How strange, Raine said, the corners of his mouth lifting.

    And he¡¯s back to teasing me again.

 Chapter 15

    Veritas was easy to spot from the mountains.

    The city was a bright, shining beacon in the dull green fields surrounding it. Twisting white spires grew towards the sky, almost touching the clouds floating above. The sunlight filtering through the clouds shone an ethereal light on the entire city.

    Below the skyscrapers, equally bright abstract shapes dotted the earth. From an educated guess, it was a combination of paved roads and creatively designed buildings. Nikorai was too far away to make out any details, but it was easy to picture the people bustling in and out of the buildings during peak hours.

    If this city was any more heavenly, there¡¯d be doves flying around with a choir singing in the background.

    It looks so... ancient, yet modern. Is this what Heaven looks like?

    Why are you asking me? Nikolay scoffed. I haven¡¯t died yet. Permanently, at least.

    Raine fought the urge to scoff right back at Nikolay.

    Well, what do you see when you die?

    I wake up in a marble shrine. There¡¯s a guy who has the head of a goat and the body of a human... I suspect that he¡¯s a demigod, but I never have the chance to ask him.

    Uh huh, Raine said doubtfully.

    Nikolay scowled. Look, why don¡¯t you go and find out for yourself, smartass?!

    Are you telling me to die? Raine laughed, clutching Rascal¡¯s reins so that he didn¡¯t fall off from the movement. You should¡¯ve said that earlier, back when there were plenty of opportunities to do so.

    You- Obviously, I can¡¯t let us die. I made a divine contract to get this body; I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t get to live a fulfilled life in it.

    Oh, I wanted to thank you, actually. For helping with the temple and saving our lives. I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve ever been able to escape without your help.

    There was a poignant pause after Raine finished talking. It was nothign but complete radio silence for several incredibly long seconds. Raine was about to repeat it again, in case some weird interference had stopped his thoughts from being broadcasted.

    Then, a quiet sound emanated from Nikolay.

    Yeah.

    The sheer awkwardness took him aback, in a positively hilarious way. Raine had to stifle an incoming laugh with his hand. Nikolay was inadvertently adorable, despite his insistence on being a battle-hardened stoic.

    Shut up. I can feel you thinking that.

    I can also feel your embarrassment, Raine shot back in mirth. For the record, a ¡®Your welcome¡¯ would be fine. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you complimented me instead, though.

    For a second, he thought Nikolay was going to comply with the latter.

    Raine...

    The man in question didn¡¯t dare speak, lest he startle Nikolay from speaking.

    Nikolay let out a heavy sigh. Don¡¯t thank me again. It makes things complicated.

    Aww, damn. And here he was, wishing for another compliment from Nikolay.

    The natural silence that followed was sobering. Without a conversation to stave off Raine¡¯s thoughts, they returned in full force.

    Even though discovering the temple had clarified some parts of the prophecy, it only complicated the puzzle presented to Raine. Not just regarding the prophecy, but weird occurrences that happened around them.

    For example, who killed him and Nikolay, and why? How did they know that the gods would use Nikolay¡¯s vessel? The first suspect would be the Order of Truth, but the last two questions still went unanswered.

    Guthasar complicated things a lot more. Why on earth wouldn¡¯t the immortal want the prophecy to come true? Even though Guthasar appeared to play the single-faceted role of a typical supervillain, Raine knew better than to believe that somebody would oppose the gods without any reason.

    The thoughts continued to churn around in his mind like a broken washing machine, repeating themselves in a cycle with no new information to go off. As a multitude of speculations echoed off each other, Raine anxiously picked at the bandages on their left arm. His fingers found a loose corner and started pulling on it.

    Stop picking at the bandages. They¡¯ll fall off.

    Raine continued to fidget with the fraying strands. It¡¯s not doing anything. The bandages will be fine.

    If you¡¯re so insistent on worsening the wound, you might as well take a knife to our arm again.

    But that was you- Wait.

    The throbbing pain in their arm was gone. Had it healed already?

    Come to think of it, Guthasar had mentioned something about magic being involved. It must¡¯ve hastened the healing process somehow.

    Raine undid the clip pinning the bandage in place and slowly unwrapped their arm. The outer layers were more stained from outside dirt than blood, though the inner layers were completely dyed the dark brown of dried blood. Recalling the recent events at the Order of Truth, Raine wasn¡¯t entirely sure whether all of the blood was theirs.

    Regardless of where the blood came from, it looked old; changing the bandage would be a good idea. With this objective in mind, Raine hooked his fingers under the last few layers and began pulling up the bandage. The bottom few layers seemed to be stuck to their skin, most likely from the dried blood.

    Raine, stop, Nikolay said with a strained voice.

    Upon hearing Nikolay¡¯s laboured tone, Raine quickly stopped peeling the bandages.

    What¡¯s wrong? Raine asked, his hands hesitantly hovering over the wound.

    It¡¯s not healed yet. Nowhere near it. I can tell because it still fucking hurts when you pull at the bandages.

    Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you-

    I figured out how to reroute the pain signals by forming new connections.

    Awww, Raine replied, a coy smile forming. How sweet of you.

    Nikolay muttered, I didn¡¯t want the pain distracting you inside the maze. A wound this deep doesn¡¯t feel the greatest, especially since we don¡¯t have any painkillers on hand.

    Wait, no. What the fuck? That¡¯s unhealthy as shit. Stop taking on all the pain by yourself, idiot! We¡¯re both in this body together. We should take equal responsibility over it.

    I didn¡¯t feel like hearing you scream in pain for 24 hours straight.

    Raine crossed his arms and frowned at the road in front of him. You know, there¡¯s no need to baby me all the time. I appreciate the gesture, but I need to grow as a person without being shielded from everything. People are fighting and dying around me, and yet I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s being affected by it. This life is something I need to get used to.

    That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re at fault. It means that you¡¯re the most humane. You should treasure your humanity, not throw it away.

    This only made Raine frown harder. If the trees were sentient, they would have wilted under Raine¡¯s intense stare.

    Are you saying that you¡¯re not human? You¡¯re just as human as anyone else. You said it yourself earlier, didn¡¯t you? Somebody¡¯s actions are a product of their environment.

    To Raine¡¯s surprise, silence followed his words. It was strangely empty, completely devoid of any underlying emotion. He suspected that Nikolay had put up his mental barriers again, but he had no idea why that would be remotely necessary.

    Nikolay?

    After a lengthy pause, Nikolay responded, You only think that because you have the naivety to do so.

    Na?ve or not, I believe it. I truly do.

    Another pause.

    We should talk about something else.

    Nikolay truly had a talent for seamlessly changing topics. Raine fought the urge to roll his eyes.

    Such as?

    I saw a sketchbook when we were packing bags on the ship. Do you draw often?

    Raine jumped out of his skin, almost leaping out of Rascal¡¯s saddle.

    You still remember that!? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve snuck a peek when I¡¯m asleep, he pleaded.

    Of course I wouldn¡¯t. Why would I risk it, knowing you could wake up at any moment? And there¡¯s the matter of privacy as well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you now. So, are you a full-time artist?

    Ah, no, Raine spluttered. I graduated with a major in chemistry. I¡¯m a full-time lab assistant, I just draw in my spare time.

    A chemistry major? I didn¡¯t expect that.

    Trust me, I spent more time drawing than studying.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I noticed that you didn¡¯t pull out your sketchbook at all when we were travelling.

    Yeah, I don¡¯t work well when there¡¯s a constant voice in my head, Raine rolled his eyes. Especially when that same voice was putting me through a military-esque training regiment during our travels.

    My apologies for the much needed preparation.

    Maybe you were sent by the gods to be my muse, Raine sarcastically drawled. And you¡¯re doing such a terrible job that it¡¯s had the opposite effect.

    Nikolay sent a pulse of distraught. Please never refer to me as your ¡®muse¡¯ ever again.

    Sorry. Corny line, I know, Raine chuckled. But there are only so many situations where I can joke about my hobbies.

    I recall there being several possible puns revolving around chemistry. Perhaps you could utilise them to your advantage at a later date. My only request is that you avoid using them on me.

    Oh! That reminds me. You know, I had the weirdest revelation the other day. Sometimes, science ¡ª mostly chemistry and physics ¡ª is just as elusive as magic. You can¡¯t see magic, but nobody has really seen a single atom either. But interestingly enough, both have their effects on the real world. Though, I guess that wouldn¡¯t really work if you¡¯re a sorcerer and you can actually see magic. And when the technology gets developed to see subatomic particles, I guess my analogy falls apart. Uh... but the idea was cool. I think it still stands in theory. Like most things in science.

    Raine stopped talking after realising that Nikolay had been abnormally silent for a while.

    I¡¯ve rambled on too long, haven¡¯t I?

    Nikolay chuckled, the low sound vibrating pleasantly in their brain. You¡¯re such a dork.

    If Raine tried hard enough, he could almost make out a hint of fondness.

    I think my hobbies are actually quite normal, Raine sniffed in mock offence. You probably have more embarrassing hobbies.

    I... I don¡¯t know, Nikolay said slowly, the realisation hitting him. I haven¡¯t exactly had the time to figure out my hobbies.

    Hm? I¡¯m guessing the other lives don¡¯t count?

    Correct. They were fundamentally different from who I am now. I¡¯ve only been this ¡®me¡¯ for only a couple of weeks.

    ¡­I see.

    They lapsed back into silence.

    Rascal suddenly veered to the left, away from their path down the mountain. She made a beeline straight towards a thicket of trees, hastening her pace to reach her destination quicker.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Raine asked aloud.

    He received an incomprehensible neigh in response. Well, it was worth a try. Whatever Rascal was heading towards, Raine was certain that it would be worth the slight detour.

    As usual, Rascal proved her strangely human-like intelligence when they broke past the first line of trees. The sanctum, hidden within the thick foliage of the trees, was a secluded mountain stream. Water flowed down from a waterfall higher up, trickling through the crevices of the rock face and filling the stream below. The storm from a couple of days ago provided plenty of water to fuel the stream, and it was relatively full.

    The running water gave Raine an idea. Do you think the water will make it easier to change the bandage on our arm?

    Yes, Nikolay replied in a curt tone.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t need to say anymore. Raine was well aware of the unspoken ¡®so hurry up and do it¡¯ behind Nikolay¡¯s gritted teeth.

    They didn¡¯t have a spare bandage, so he would have to clean the blood off and reapply it again. Not the most ideal method, but better than leaving a week-old stained bandage on.

    Throughout the entire process, Nikolay didn¡¯t make a single sound. Raine wanted to tell Nikolay to let go of his tight monopoly over the pain, but he had a feeling that no amount of begging or persuading would change Nikolay¡¯s mind. He changed the bandage as quickly as he could to avoid torturing Nikolay any more.

    Are you alright?

    Yeah.

    It was a standard response, and Raine was pretty sure Nikolay would¡¯ve replied with the same answer, regardless of how he was feeling. Sometimes Raine was convinced that Nikolay thought he was annoying for asking pointless questions like this. Despite all of that, he felt compelled to check in on Nikolay ¡ª it was the least he could do to repay everything that Nikolay had done for him.

    The nearby alcove in the cliff side caught their attention, creating a shaded area to view the waterfall from behind. As they wandered into the alcove, Raine noticed an unnatural blemish on the rock walls. Peering closer revealed the mark to be a painted heart enclosing the letters ¡®X + F¡¯.

    Raine gently brushed his fingers against the paint. To his surprise, it didn¡¯t flake off upon contact. The alcove must¡¯ve protected the sentimental symbol by shielding it from the harsh elements.

    Nikolay, on the other hand, had very different thoughts.

    Ugh, this shit again. At least it¡¯s not carved into a poor, defenceless tree.

    Isn¡¯t it cute though? This must¡¯ve been their special spot. I wonder where they are now.

    They probably broke up almost immediately after painting this meaningless thing.

    A sigh escaped Raine¡¯s lips, the sound echoing off the rock walls. If somebody hurt you, just say so.

    I¡¯m simply pointing out the truth, Nikolay said in a neutral tone. It¡¯s simply a heart with two letters in it, most likely painted on a whim.

    You¡¯re being a pessimist, that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.

    Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been in the type of relationship to engage in this nonsense.

    Don¡¯t even get me started on my past relationships.

    Nikolay only seemed intrigued by Raine¡¯s comment. I¡¯m inclined to act otherwise.

    I might¡¯ve led you on a little, Raine hastily backtracked. My love life has been pretty uneventful. I only have one ex, while most other people probably had at least one relationship in their teens, let alone in college.

    That merely means we have the time to hear about it in detail, no?

    If you insist, Raine sighed. When I first met my ex, I thought that they saved me. I didn¡¯t have the best experience at my high school, so I had never really been close to anybody before. Meeting someone who didn¡¯t hate me was like opening a window in a stuffy room. During a tornado, that is. I felt wanted for the first time in my life, but I quickly realised that they weren¡¯t too interested in the romantic part of relationships. They only talked to me whenever they wanted to fuck and ghosted me when they didn¡¯t need me.

    In hindsight, we were more like friends with benefits ¡ª except my ex was the only one benefitting from it. They wanted a fuck buddy; I wanted a relationship.

    Never took you for a romantic.

    Raine buried his face into his hands. I just want to be loved. It¡¯s funny how something so simple-sounding can be so difficult. I can¡¯t believe I ruined our friendship because I was chasing after that stupid concept.

    What? You think you were the one who ruined it?

    Uh, yes? I selfishly asked for something more. I wanted it to be something more than just a physical relationship. I was the one always feeling like I was missing something, because of my stupid greed.

    Nikolay shifted in their mindscape, his presence growing restless. Have you ever told anybody else about this?

    No, I haven¡¯t spoken to my college friends since I graduated last year. The only person I¡¯ve told is my sister, but she hated them from the beginning.

    Whatever your sister said was probably right. Your ex sounds like a piece of shit who doesn¡¯t care about upholding their end of the bargain. A relationship should be give and take, not somebody solely benefitting from it.

    I should have accommodated them, Raine protested. Maybe that was how they wanted a relationship to be.

    But isn¡¯t that what you did? You let them do everything they wanted, and when you finally stood up for yourself, suddenly they weren¡¯t willing to consider your own point of view. And on top of that, they¡¯re making YOU feel bad for something that they did.

    I was just glad that somebody showed any interest in me, even if it was just for my body. That was all. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers.

    That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re worth so much more than that ex. They were stupid enough to squander somebody like you.

    They aren¡¯t as bad as you¡¯re painting them out to be. They made me feel like I had a purpose, like I was making somebody¡¯s life better instead of dragging them down. Even if it was just for sex.

    You¡¯re strong-willed. You stand up for what you believe in. That¡¯s an admirable trait, even if others don¡¯t see it that way.

    The edges of Raine¡¯s mouth curled upwards. Yeah?

    Nikolay composed himself, quickly plugging any leaking emotions that escaped his mental walls.

    I apologise. My complimenting abilities have never been perfect.

    Despite being afraid of unintentionally mocking Nikolay, Raine couldn¡¯t hold back a giddy laugh. Pffft, you massive softie.

    God, Nikolay was so fucking cute when he tried this hard to be nice.

    Wow. He did not mean to think that.

    Was he so desperate that he fell for somebody the instant they were nice to him? It was hard to beat the allegations when he was practically using Nikolay like a belated rebound. Who was probably straight, nonetheless. Raine, of all people, knew how badly this situation could go. The last thing he wanted was to perpetuate the irrational fear of having their gay friend crush on them.

    It was probably just the stupid British accent. Nothing else about Nikolay was remotely attractive, after all. He couldn¡¯t think of a single thing that he liked about Nikolay. Definitely not the way Nikolay always tried ¡ª and failed ¡ª at being an unfeeling, stoic statue whenever Raine teased him for being compassionate. And not even the times when Nikolay actively tried to be supportive whenever Raine needed help.

    In hindsight, denial didn¡¯t suit him that well.

    But every time his heart reacted, so did the guilt in the back of his mind. Nikolay shouldn¡¯t be acting this nice to Raine, of all people.

    The instant drop in mood quickly dampened any residual euphoria that might have escaped from Raine.

    It didn¡¯t escape Nikolay¡¯s observation. Raine?

    Sorry. It¡¯s just... You¡¯re trying so hard to be nice to the person who basically fucked over your last life. I¡¯m sorry. I really am.

    Not everything has to be your fault. I could tell you were blaming yourself with Eireia, too. Lysandra would have raided the Order of Truth regardless of whether we were there.

    Nikolay wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be nice. Damn it, now he was falling even harder for the bastard. If the gods could peer into his mind, Raine desperately wished for them to magically whisk his feelings away.

    He did not deserve Nikolay at all. Sure, Nikolay said it in a factual tone like a status report, but it was better than what most people would have done.

    Eager to distract himself, Raine quickly blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

    My ex, he- Oh, fuck. Sorry. You probably think I¡¯m a liar.

    I don¡¯t recall you lying, Nikolay replied smoothly. Continue with what you were saying before.

    Raine wanted to grab Nikolay by the shoulders and shake answers out of him. Did Nikolay not notice him accidentally slipping up with his ex¡¯s pronouns? Or did he really not care that Raine was gay?

    ...Forget about it. Talking about my past is depressing enough as it is. What about you? Any romantic encounters? You probably have some interesting stories accumulated from your seven lives.

    I¡¯ve never been in a relationship.

    Ever? Are you serious?

    Nikolay¡¯s unimpressed demeanour answered his question. I was too preoccupied with other things. Love seemed like it was for everybody else, not me.

    Would you describe yourself as aromantic, then?

    No, not at all. I- A slight hint of bashfulness entered Nikolay¡¯s voice. It just felt like I didn¡¯t have enough room to accommodate somebody else. Each life¡¯s respective sin overruled any desire to be with somebody.

    Does that mean you¡¯re too busy up your own ass in this life? Raine joked to ease the tension. It¡¯s Pride, isn¡¯t it?

    I don¡¯t know, Nikolay replied truthfully. I... I¡¯ve never been in this situation before. It¡¯s a lot harder to be influenced by a sin when you¡¯re actively aware of it.

    Did that mean he had a chance with Nikolay? Wait, shit. He shouldn¡¯t be thinking that.

    Apparently, it was too much to ask for normal thoughts for once in his life.

    --

    They reached Veritas in less than a week after their departure from the temple. The large pearly gates of the city were already open, and Raine could see no visible guards at the entrance. As with most things in Kosira, he chalked it up to the use of magic.

    Out of respect, Raine dismounted Rascal and walked through the gates on foot. Rascal¡¯s lead was long gone ¡ª most likely collecting dust atop the mountain ¡ª but the mule followed close on their heels without instruction. If Raine had to guess, it was less out of obedience and more out of the treats that they possessed.

    The bright sandstone streets before them heralded promises of new prospects and new information. Everything looked incredibly clean and polished, every surface shining brilliant shades of white or beige.

    Raine looked around with wide eyes, attempting to take everything in. It took all of his effort not to gape at the sheer beauty of their surroundings.

    We¡¯re finally, FINALLY in Veritas. It feels like an eternity ago since we first set out to get here, and it looks just like how it did up on that mountain.

    The city¡¯s architects seem to be inspired by depictions of heaven and purity, Nikolay agreed.

    I wonder-

    Raine stopped abruptly, almost causing Rascal to run into him.

    Holy fuck. That smells amazing.

    The smell of freshly baked bread and pastries wafted from an unknown source, filling the surrounding air with an alluring, mouth-watering aroma.

    A string of images crossed Raine¡¯s mind as he identified each distinct smell: sugar, butter, honey, cinnamon, chocolate ¡ª all as warm and inviting as the memories of the home-baked goods that it evoked. The beckoning scent acted like bait on a fishing line for Raine, who immediately set out to find the source.

    In the abyss of their vessel¡¯s mind, Nikolay facepalmed himself. Finding the nearest bakery wasn¡¯t exactly on his list of priorities, but he could hardly object if Raine wanted to go this badly.

 Chapter 16

    This tastes so fucking good. I think I¡¯m going to pass out from how delicious this pastry is.

    I would advise against it.

    At the end of the mouth-watering scent trail, Raine and Nikolay had found a quaint little caf¨¦. It didn¡¯t take long for Raine to order something and sit at a secluded table in the far corner.

    Along their way to the caf¨¦, a city guard had stopped them and explained that it was illegal for Rascal to be unleashed in the city streets. With half of his brain still thinking of the potential food, Raine allowed for the guard to take Rascal to the city¡¯s community stables. The mule didn¡¯t seem to mind the brief ownership change. She willingly trailed behind the guard, who grabbed her reins in lieu of the missing lead.

    But currently, Raine was more focused on the pastry in front of him.

    Nikolay, can you taste it from where you are? I can switch out if you want. This is so much better than the canned and packaged ¡®meals¡¯ that we¡¯ve been having for... literally our entire time in this vessel.

    I¡¯m fine. You would enjoy it more than me.

    Well if Nikolay insisted, he would hardly refuse.

    In the midst of Raine¡¯s gleeful feasting, they were interrupted by the sound of somebody approaching their corner of the caf¨¦.

    The waitress moved gracefully across the floor, like she was gliding through water. If not for the slight rustle of her floral dress every time she moved, somebody would have thought that she was levitating. Unlike most of the other waiters and waitresses, she carried no tray or order pad in her hands. She came to a gentle halt at Raine¡¯s table.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the waitress beamed. ¡°I hope our food meets your expectations.¡±

    At surface level, the smile on her face was warm and welcoming. But her teeth looked too sharp, her eyes too cold.

    A meaningful nudge from Nikolay initiated a switchover in the vessel.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Nikolay deadpanned.

    In response, the waitress discreetly waved her hand in a strange motion. It quickly became clear what she intended; the ambient sound of customers chatting and background music suddenly cut out. In its place was a ringing silence, their brain still trying to process the abrupt change.

    The menacing smile was still on her face. ¡°Unfortunately, blocking sound is much easier than Light magic. Otherwise, you two would have been dead several minutes ago.¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instinctively reached for the nearest sharp object in his vicinity, which happened to be a fork.

    The waitress¡¯s gaze flicked towards his hand in amusement. ¡°Do you think that cutlery will be able to defend you from magic? You are powerless. You would not even notice magic if it was in front of your nose.¡±

    Despite her words, Nikolay¡¯s white-knuckled grip on the fork didn¡¯t loosen. ¡°Are you affiliated with the Order of Truth?¡±

    ¡°You must be Nikolay. The brash and easy to provoke fallen angel, yet paradoxically with sharp instincts and equally sharp wit. A shame it¡¯s wasted on the likes of your companion.¡±

    Is she calling me stupid? Raine protested. Not that her opinion of me is the most important thing right now, but excuse me?!

    Nikolay glared at the waitress. ¡°Lay off Raine. He might be stupid-¡°

    WHAT?!

    ¡°But a coward who hides behind their magic like you has no place to criticise anybody.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I believe that weak, pitiful beings have no place to speak either,¡± the waitress replied, a taunting gleam in her eyes. ¡°Did you really believe that the Order of Truth would be wiped out that easily? Guthasar must have overestimated your intelligence, if so.¡±

    In a motion infinitely too quick for a human eye to detect, the waitress grabbed their bandaged arm. Her perfect nails sunk into their thin and worn bandage, easily piercing through it. The acrylic fangs tore through the fragile, barely formed tissue. Raine could acutely feel their skin being ripped apart, the muscle close to follow. If she squeezed any harder, Raine was certain that their bones would break.

    Against Nikolay¡¯s will, a strangled groan escaped his lips at the sharp pain.

    ¡°That was merely one of our many hideouts,¡± she hissed. ¡°You have barely scratched the surface of the Order of Truth. We are gaining new members every day to make up for those who died.¡±

    She squeezed harder on their wound. Fresh blood soaked their already stained bandage, bright crimson replacing dull brown. If she was waiting for Nikolay to respond, it was a futile cause. His throat was completely choked up, preventing the building screams from tearing their way out.

    Instead, Nikolay retaliated physically. At least, he tried his best to punch her in the face. Invisible chains held their entire body in place, preventing them from moving. No matter how hard Nikolay writhed in rage, they were as unmoving as if they were made of real concrete. The waitress finally let go of their arm, satisfied with the effectiveness of her magic.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to cause a scene in the middle of a busy restaurant, would you?¡± the waitress bared a predatory grin. ¡°Especially as the foreigner assaulting an innocent hospitality worker. Think about it, Nikolay.¡±

    As the person closest to Nikolay¡¯s thoughts, Raine knew for a fact that her words wouldn¡¯t stop Nikolay from starting a fight.

    Nikolay, don¡¯t do it. I know you want to, but it won¡¯t end well for us.

    To rub salt into the wound, the waitress released the hold of her magic on their body. The weight of the chains vanished at a mere snap of her fingers. To think that they couldn¡¯t even move under the chains, and the waitress only had to click her fingers to make them vanish. It only highlighted the severe power disparity between them, and how extremely bad a fight with her would go.

    Everybody was thinking the same thing. Nikolay was free to punch the waitress if he wished to.

    Raine was ready to take back control of the vessel if things went awry. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he would be able to overpower Nikolay, but the alternative was much worse.

    The waitress stared at them with an infuriatingly patient expression, the corners of her mouth turned upwards in a mocking smile.

    Finally, Nikolay spoke.

    ¡°If this were any other situation, you would have been dead multiple times over,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Too bad we¡¯re currently in this timeline,¡± the waitress said in a bored, dismissive tone. ¡°You can keep wasting your energy on glaring at me, but it won¡¯t change a single thing. I have more important things to be attending to.¡±

    She blatantly turned her back on them and began gliding back to the counter, where the other waitresses were grouped together.

    When she disappeared behind the counter¡¯s back door, Nikolay turned his harsh gaze towards the half-eaten food in front of them. If anyone had seen the look on Nikolay¡¯s face, they would¡¯ve thought that he was staring at garbage on his plate.

    It¡¯s a shame that she ruined this plate of delicious food for you.

    Aren¡¯t you more concerned about the fact that the Order of Truth is still alive and kicking?

    I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Guthasar has a tendency to reappear no matter how many times you boot him away.

    What if they chase after us?

    We¡¯ll need a weapon, then.

    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let us buy a knife as a foreigner with zero documentation.

    Nikolay sighed. We should¡¯ve kept that knife from Lysandra.

    We just keep making bad decisions, huh?

    ¡­This could be solved if I still had my magic. The drawbacks are becoming severely apparent.

    Shit must suck as a human, huh? Raine joked.

    This prompted a thoughtful hum from Nikolay, who didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    I suppose so.

    As soon as they left the caf¨¦, they were immediately confronted by the prickling sensation of great disapproval. Raine whipped his head around conspicuously to find the source, only to accidentally lock eyes with a few hostile-looking strangers. Very soon, he realised that almost everybody was either outright staring at them or pointedly ignoring their presence.

    It took him awhile to figure out why, but a quick glance at their right arm was enough of a reminder. The bandage, unlike the stark white pavement on the road, was an unappealing brown-red colour and looked ¡ª and felt ¡ª stiff from dried blood. In all honesty, Raine would have stayed far away from somebody who had a disgusting bandage, too.

    Due to Raine¡¯s tunnel vision from being laser focused on the caf¨¦, they hadn¡¯t noticed the strange stares that other bystanders shot them earlier. He almost wished that he hadn¡¯t noticed at all, because now the uncomfortable feeling followed him all the way to their next destination.

    Prompted by the incident with their arm, their next immediate concern was to see a doctor. Neither Raine nor Nikolay had any clue on how the healthcare system worked, but their inexperience did little to prevent them from walking into a private practice off the side of the road. ¡®Private practice¡¯ was a generous overstatement, given that it was a regular house with a banner advertising medical treatment. There was official-sounding accreditation listed on the banner, which persuaded Nikolay against immediately steering them out of there.

    A man dressed in a lab coat opened the door when they stepped up onto the porch. Raine recoiled in surprise, stepping back off the porch. He hadn¡¯t even knocked yet. With narrowed eyes, he scanned the porch and found a surveillance camera in the corner. It worried him that they hadn¡¯t noticed the device earlier ¡ª what if it had been somebody else affiliated with the Order of Truth? Raine liked to consider himself a decently perceptive person, but he was beginning to doubt whether he even held a candle to anybody who wanted him dead.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Hello!¡± the man cheerily said, unaware of Raine¡¯s inner turmoil. ¡°Are you here for a walk-in appointment?¡±

    Raine held up their bandaged arm. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Come in, come in! I happen to have an empty schedule this afternoon.¡±

    The doctor led them into his home clinic, through a hallway, and into a small renovated room. Judging from the built-in closet, it used to be a bedroom. However, the carpet had been replaced with the rubber that all hospitals seemed to have. The layout of the room closely resembled a GP¡¯s office, with the larger, more comfortable chair placed in front of a large monitor and an ergonomic keyboard. The other chair, made from hard plastic, was positioned next to the desk, facing the doctor¡¯s seat.

    Once Raine was seated, the doctor closed the door behind them with a resounding click.

    ¡°May I inspect the wound? It might be infected if external debris entered the bandage,¡± the doctor asked.

    Raine winced in embarrassment and held out his right arm. It wasn¡¯t uncalled for the doctor to say that, given the state of their reused bandage. He tried his best to wash out the dirt and caked blood from the fabric, but unfortunately, detergent wasn¡¯t one of the luxuries he had access to. The doctor thankfully didn¡¯t seem to mind, and kept a professional expression on his face as he carefully inspected the wound.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be infected,¡± the doctor said with finality. ¡°Did you see another doctor prior to this? The lingering traces of healing magic are still quite potent.¡±

    Raine simply nodded, not wanting to disclose their odd situation.

    The doctor seemed to accept his mute affirmation. ¡°I¡¯ll get some things to clean up your wound.¡±

    While the doctor was rummaging in his multiple drawers for unknown items, Raine was musing about the new information given to them.

    Is the magic in our wound somehow acting as a tracker? Is that why the waitress knew our location?

    As far as I¡¯m aware, magic can¡¯t act like that. The strength of the signals that you would have to send is near impossible for a human. Strange that they would willingly invest so much of their magic into healing our wound, though.

    I¡¯d assume that they intended for me to leave Kosira with a fully functional body and a healed wound. That¡¯s a minor comfort; at least they weren¡¯t planning on killing me anyway if I accepted.

    That¡¯s also something I¡¯ve been pondering. Why would they keep us alive after you refused their deal? The Order of Truth¡¯s motive is still unclear.

    Raine mentally sighed. Whatever they¡¯re planning, it probably doesn¡¯t end well for us.

    ¡°Aha! I¡¯ve found it,¡± the doctor said, producing a bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll put some antiseptic on the wound as a precaution, and replenish the magic that¡¯s already there. Of course, I¡¯ll give you some spare bandages too. You should be healed in no time.¡±

    The doctor readied everything else he needed in practised motions, the tray next to him quickly filling up with relevant wound-cleaning apparatus. Once the doctor was ready, he briefly soaked a cotton pad in antiseptic. Raine watched with bated breath as it neared their wound.

    When the cotton touched their wound, however, Raine didn¡¯t feel the stinging pain that he expected. He immediately frowned.

    Nikolay. Are you still taking on all of the pain?

    The accused suspect didn¡¯t answer. Raine could still feel his presence, so it was more likely that Nikolay was too busy trying not to make a sound in pain.

    When the doctor finally pulled away from their arm, there was an audible exhale from Nikolay.

    This would have been easier if you shared the burden, Raine reminded him in a mildly scolding tone.

    I didn¡¯t say that it was difficult to begin with.

    How do you even figure that out? Raine complained. I didn¡¯t even know you could redirect signals to the brain. And while we¡¯re on the topic, how on earth do you create mental barriers?

    It isn''t a literal barrier in the sense that you might be thinking. The barrier is just a convenient method to block out emotions in my own mind, which in turn prevents it from reaching you.

    That wasn¡¯t the answer that Raine was expecting. So you basically shut out your own emotions 24/7? Doesn¡¯t that get exhausting?

    If I was the type to be discouraged easily, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now.

    Well, isn¡¯t that charming? Raine said in a forced dry tone. Care to share your secrets with an open book like me?

    You don¡¯t need it. I believe that our connection to each other is less sensitive than it was before. That, or we¡¯ve merely become accustomed to each other¡¯s presence. It happened a while ago, but I can no longer sense your emotions unless they are particularly strong.

    Internally, Raine let out a huge sigh of relief. He¡¯d forgotten about the whole ¡®thought-sharing¡¯ thing while in the midst of almost dying, but the anxiety associated with it had returned during the quiet trip to Veritas.

    His relief was short-lived though, as another problem presented itself in the wake of his recently pacified worries. If Nikolay hid his emotions simply by ceasing to feel them, what did it say about himself? Nikolay said that he couldn¡¯t detect Raine¡¯s feelings anymore, which was a complete turnaround from several weeks ago. He didn¡¯t particularly feel that he¡¯d changed much as a person, but it was difficult to tell when most of his actions were in response to life-threatening scenarios.

    ¡ª

    Laintlor Bay, as it turned out, wasn¡¯t far from where they had entered Veritas. A friendly worker at a nearby information centre kindly gave them a map and detailed directions. Thanks to their help, Raine and Nikolay were standing in front of Laintlor Bay State School with little fuss.

    We just... walk in, I guess? This looks sketchy. Us, not the school.

    It was midday by the time they reached the school, so there would definitely be people monitoring the cameras. Not that it mattered. They were only coming here to check on Eireia, that was all. For some closure, Raine had mentioned visiting the school to ensure that the little girl was safe.

    Nobody came out to stop them when they walked into the school gates, which was a good sign. The path to the administration building ¡ª labelled as such ¡ª was an obvious stone walkway lined with green shrubbery and flowering plants.

    The automatic sliding doors beeped softly when they entered the building. Alerted by the sound, the receptionist sitting at the front desk briefly glanced up at them, but didn¡¯t say a word. She dropped her gaze back to the computer in front of her, seemingly unbothered by them.

    How are we going to ask for somebody that we shouldn¡¯t even know?

    There¡¯s no point sugarcoating it.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a student enrolled in your school. Her name is Eireia.¡±

    That sounded so creepy, Raine shook his metaphorical head in embarrassment. There¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll let you in. Worst-case scenario, we get thrown in jail for trespassing on school grounds.

    How else could I have asked for Eireia¡¯s condition? Nikolay replied in an exasperated tone.

    The receptionist regarded Nikorai with a questioning face and a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Are you her missing father? The records say that he¡¯s her only family,¡± the receptionist said dubiously. ¡°You look a little young to be a father.¡±

    So much for deceiving our way in.

    That¡¯s it. I¡¯m resorting to brute force.

    *WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?! DON¡¯T THREATEN THE LADY!*

    As soon as Nikolay opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the sound of the electronic door. The acute feeling of being in the presence of somebody powerful pervaded the room.

    The receptionist suddenly stood up from her chair and bowed her head in deference. ¡°Greetings, Headmistress.¡±

    ¡°Unerva, you may have your lunch break early,¡± she commanded. ¡°I will deal with this man.¡±

    The receptionist hastily darted out of the room, eager to escape the harsh gaze of the headmistress. Unfortunately, this meant that Nikorai was now solely under her scrutiny.

    ¡°What seems to be the problem here?¡± the headmistress asked. ¡°I believe that our receptionist here should have solved your problem by now. I will not tolerate any harassment towards my staff.¡±

    Her tone was hardly aggressive, but it was steely. Any possible arguments against her crumbled into dust, bearing no match against her unwavering gaze.

    Crap. Does she think we¡¯re harassing the receptionist? Wait, what if we actually are?

    Has anybody ever told you that you¡¯re prone to being gaslit?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about Eireia. I believe that she should be in your care right now?¡± Nikolay said, outwardly showing no signs of being fazed by her sudden appearance.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± she said in an unimpressed tone. ¡°The person who brought Eireia is with me right now.¡±

    With the guiding hand of the headmistress, a young woman stepped out from behind her. A terrified aura surrounded her, but it didn¡¯t seem to be directed towards any particular source. Her eyes darted around the room, landing everywhere except Nikorai.

    She reminds me of you.

    No need to be thinking of me all the time, Raine smugly replied. I¡¯m right here.

    Correction. She reminds me of you when you¡¯re speaking out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± the headmistress said in a clipped tone. ¡°I have a meeting in two minutes.¡±

    The women who had arrived with the headmistress watched her stride out of the room with a forlorn look on her face. Once the headmistress was well and truly out of their sight, she reluctantly turned in the general direction of Nikorai.

    ¡°Hello,¡± the woman said haltingly. ¡°I¡¯m an assistant teacher here.¡±

    The conversation stalled for a moment. Nikolay waited for her to continue, but it sounded like she was waiting for him to respond.

    ¡°Is Eireia okay?¡± Nikolay eventually asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, relieved that he asked her a question. ¡°Strangely, I couldn¡¯t find her father, even though he was the one who called for us to take Eireia. There was a lot of cooked food left in the house, for some reason. Physically, Eireia seemed okay. But the toll of her missing father has affected her a lot. I wonder how many days she spent alone, having to bear that burden with nobody to comfort her.¡±

    Raine curled up into himself. He didn¡¯t want to hear this. He was a horrible coward; he couldn¡¯t even face the consequences of his own actions.

    His guilt must have seeped into their shared mindscape, because Nikolay sent a pulse of concern.

    We did the most we could.

    Eireia is fucking traumatised because we left her there. Alone. And we didn¡¯t even have the heart to tell her about her father. Everybody thinks he¡¯s missing.

    Isn¡¯t it better to believe that he is missing? At least it gives the illusion of hope.

    It would be better if he were fucking alive, Nikolay.

    We¡¯re not superheroes, Raine. There was only so much we could do to help. If you¡¯ve forgotten, a few hours ago we were helpless before an Order of Truth member.

    ¡°How is she doing now?¡± Nikolay gently asked, leading the conversation away from the sombre tone.

    ¡°She¡¯s improving. Now that she has kids her age to socialise with, she¡¯s no longer lonely. But sometimes she...¡± the assistant teacher trailed off. ¡°Nevermind that. Would you like to see her? You seem concerned about her wellbeing.¡±

    Nikolay was already shaking his head before she even finished the question. ¡°I¡¯d rather you not mention this encounter to her at all.¡±

    The assistant teacher looked at him with a puzzled expression, but chose not to question his decision.

    After a moment of deliberation, she said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She then pursed her lips with her eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°I have nothing else I wanted to ask,¡± Nikolay prompted her. ¡°If you¡¯d like to leave, I won¡¯t be offended.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s...¡± she frowned, her lips working silently to form the right words. ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Will you be coming back to the school? To check in on Eireia, of course.¡±

    They were leaving Veritas as soon as they found the details they needed about the artifacts. Given that most of the crucial information was implicitly given by the mechanical eagle in that temple, they weren¡¯t staying long.

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Nikolay said with genuine regret in his voice. ¡°But I firmly believe that you will take care of her. I trust in your abilities. If my mind ever strays towards Eireia, I will think of you.¡±

    What? Was Nikolay flirting with her? Who says that to a stranger that they just met?

    Raine¡¯s suspicions were affirmed by the light pink blush on the assistant teacher¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m... I¡¯m glad that you trust me.¡±

    There was another pause as she mustered the courage to say her next words.

    ¡°Can I have a phone number or some way to contact you? I want to have lunch with you sometime as a show of gratitude,¡± her cheeks flushed a brighter shade of red. ¡°And to know you better.¡±

    Nikolay looked over at the nervous assistant with a sympathetic expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not into women. But I appreciate your gratitude regardless,¡± he said delicately.

    WHAT? Raine blurted out.

    ¡°What?¡± she gasped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for assuming.¡±

    Nikolay shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. There¡¯s no harm in asking, after all. I wish you success in your future endeavours.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. You too...?¡±

    Darn. And here Raine thought Nikolay was only being nice to him.

    Once the assistant teacher hastily skittered her way out of the room, Raine jumped at the chance to pester Nikolay with questions.

    Did you only say that because you wanted the girl to leave?

    Say what, exactly?

    Are we playing this game? I thought you were the type to be direct, not dance around a topic.

    Nikolay merely responded with an ambiguous grunt.

    Okay, I won¡¯t press any further, Raine sighed. I was in a similar situation in high school. Speaking of, thanks for not reacting when I accidentally outed myself earlier when talking about my ex-boyfriend. Especially since you¡¯re a guy. Wait¡­ You are male, right?

    Yes. I retained my memories from my original life, where I was a man.

    A devious idea suddenly came to mind. So, did you have many people infatuated with you, like the girl earlier? I¡¯d imagine having a gentleman¡¯s manners would¡¯ve been popular back in the day.

    ¡¯Infatuated¡¯ is a strong term. Most people fall in love with a surface-level image of somebody.

    Nikolay¡¯s words sounded too suspiciously specific to be a coincidence. Not to be extremely self-centred, but was Nikolay talking about him? No, surely not. How would Nikolay know that he- Oh no. He completely forgot that they could sense each other¡¯s feelings. That day when Raine was freaking out about finding Nikolay attractive... Did Nikolay notice, or did he just have a really good poker face?

    Earlier, when Nikolay had said that only strong emotions showed, did that include his gay panic? What counted as ¡®strong¡¯, anyway?

    His thoughts were frustratingly akin to a dog chasing its own tail ¡ª constantly trying to reach a conclusion, but never quite succeeding. He could always subtly ask Nikolay, but that would be opening another can of worms.

    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter if Nikolay knew or not, because Raine was going to stop crushing on his... uh, acquaintance? God, he was desperate.

 Chapter 17

    The darkening streets of Veritas suggested that it was time to find a place for accommodation. Thankfully, there was a hotel near the communal stables, where Rascal and all of their luggage were currently being held hostage.

    Compared to Marque¡¯s cheap motel, the hotel in Veritas was a palace fit for royalty. Polished marble and professional porters replaced mouldy wood and drunk patrons. Though, the receptionist wasn¡¯t nearly as charming as Lysandra¡¯s sleep-induced drool on the counter. And Raine doubted that a receptionist working at a highly esteemed hotel would be stabbing members of the Order of Truth.

    Perhaps it was because of the several nights spent in a dingy tent, but the bed in their hotel room felt like sleeping on clouds. They fell asleep as soon as their head hit the luxurious silk pillows, and didn¡¯t wake up a single time during the night.

    For the first time, Raine awoke at the same time as Nikolay. He attributed it to the first decent sleep that he¡¯d experienced since landing in Kosira. To his surprise, Nikolay stayed back in the vessel and allowed Raine to take control.

    This is a pleasant change from the previous establishment we slept in.

    You don¡¯t say, Raine yawned. Veritas is as posh as it looked from the outside.

    He rolled out of bed unceremoniously, dragging the weighted blanket down with him. When he finally untangled himself from the bed, Raine stood uncertainly in the middle of their room. The concept of a morning routine had never existed for Raine, even before the whole prophecy business. To hammer in this habit, Nikolay had always taken care of the tasks before Raine even woke up.

    Raine frantically racked his brain for a plausible thing to do before Nikolay caught onto his apparent cluelessness.

    He was far too late for that, unfortunately.

    Are you still half-asleep?

    Heat rushed to their cheeks, to Raine¡¯s dismay. But the more that he tried to quell the feeling, the hotter their face became. Thank god that there wasn¡¯t a mirror in sight ¡ª he would have collapsed out of sheer embarrassment.

    Why did Raine even care about Nikolay¡¯s opinion of him, anyway? He was pretty sure that embarrassing himself would yield the exact same reaction from Nikolay as solving world hunger. That being a blank expression, with a hint of pity and disappointment.

    No. I was just about to move.

    Take your time.

    It was impossible to tell whether Nikolay was being sarcastic or genuine, just from the flat tone of his voice. That was the second most infuriating thing about him, the first thing being his tendency to be so goddamn attractive whenever he showed basic human decency.

    Fuck. He said that he wouldn¡¯t think about Nikolay like that, didn¡¯t he? It was tough being gay and desperate in these trying times.

    I meant what I said earlier, but try not to act like a braindead moron when you¡¯re staring slack-jawed at the wall.

    Raine scowled at said wall. Right.

    He shifted his attention towards a physical activity to busy himself. The door into the bathroom caught his attention first. Using the wall to guide his sleepy form, Raine stumbled his way across the room and into the bathroom. His bare feet padded against the cold tiles as he approached the sink.

    Do you have a routine that you usually do? Raine inquired.

    He already knew that the answer would be a resounding ¡®yes¡¯, but pleasantries had been severely lacking in their conversations lately.

    Shower in the morning.

    Raine raised his eyebrows at the shockingly brief statement. That¡¯s it?

    I figured you would fall asleep again if I went into detail.

    This elicited a quiet snort, though Raine did his best to hide it. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re self-aware.

    In the absence of a detailed plan from Nikolay, Raine decided to wash their hands and face. It was the only thing that could come to mind, given that they were already standing in front of the sink.

    As the water flowed around his hands, it brought a moment of clarity along with it. The stark coolness was grounding, a pleasant sensation that instantly swept away the last dregs of sleep.

    Raine stood there for a long moment, his hands unmoving under the tap. He kept waiting for Nikolay to tell him off for wasting water, but the scolding never came.

    Speaking of... A conspicuous pause punctuated Nikolay¡¯s hesitancy. I wanted to- know you better. Ah, not ¡®wanted¡¯. ¡®Want¡¯ is the better term. I still do.

    Listening to Nikolay stumble over his words was something that Raine had never anticipated. It was hilarious yet heartwarming, which was just as surprising as the action itself.

    What about me? Raine teased. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m like an open book compared to you.

    We haven¡¯t had the opportunity to converse without an impending disaster interrupting us. Despite all the times that we¡¯ve spoken, there isn¡¯t much that we have shared.

    That might be because neither of us is too keen on small talk.

    It doesn¡¯t have to be small talk, Nikolay said, almost desperately. We can still cover heavy topics.

    That was a first. Maybe it was because of his lack of social finesse, but Raine had never been explicitly asked to literally trauma dump in a conversation before. Apart from his therapist, of course, but that was her job.

    So what? You want me to bitch about all my problems? Raine lightly joked.

    Yes. I do. You might not realise it, but you have been just as tight-lipped about yourself as I have.

    I hate to break it to you, but this sudden spotlight is making it a little hard to even begin.

    Then, let me ask you a question. How are you finding the sudden change in your environment? I suppose that being pushed into a wild fetch quest by the gods must be unfathomable for regular people.

    Hmm, Raine frowned. The stress ¡ª if you can call it that ¡ª from being here isn¡¯t as bad as I would¡¯ve imagined. But again, that might¡¯ve been a completely different story if you hadn¡¯t been here.

    Even though Raine wasn¡¯t nearly as emotionally dead as Nikolay, he still felt embarrassed saying his thoughts aloud. No matter how genuine his words were, they came out sappy¡­ and gross.

    You¡¯ve helped a lot, Nikolay. Each time that I feel like I¡¯m going to lose it, you¡¯re there to pull me back.

    And somehow you bring it back to me, Nikolay smoothly evaded. Are you suggesting that you¡¯re at ease, then?

    Hah. I wish, Raine scoffed. No matter what I¡¯m doing or where I am, anxiety is always looming in the back of my mind. Even now, when I¡¯m washing my hands. Doing it frequently can make your skin dry and prone to dermatitis. But if I don¡¯t wash my hands, they¡¯ll be dirty and full of bacteria that¡¯ll harm me anyway. Regardless of what I do, I¡¯ll still feel anxious about that shit that could happen because of my actions. Or, you know, sometimes my body just feels like being fucking anxious for no reason. That happens too.

    Raine shook his head and turned off the tap. Ugh, sorry. I¡¯ve spoken too much.

    Doing it anyway still quells the feeling though, if only for a split second, Nikolay¡¯s voice was distant and muffled, like Raine was overhearing Nikolay¡¯s inner thoughts. Because it feels like you¡¯re doing something to drive away the possibilities of everything that could go wrong.

    Should he have heard that? It wouldn¡¯t be an accident in any case ¡ª Nikolay was too strict with his emotions, after all.

    Raine cocked his head. Sound familiar?

    No, Nikolay said a little too quickly. Why don¡¯t we head to the grocery store down the street? We¡¯re running low on supplies after our trek to Veritas.

    Even if Nikolay¡¯s voice had only hastened by the tiniest fraction, it was the closest to panic that Raine had heard him. Because of this, Raine decided to let the topic drop, as opposed to hounding him for information like he usually did. He had no idea why Nikolay had wanted to artificially strike up a conversation in the first place, but it was already too late to ask.

    Yeah. Let me shower and change into presentable clothes, then we¡¯ll head out.

    A few awkwardly silent minutes later, they were standing in front of unmoving sliding doors. The sensor above the doors lacked the blinking light that indicated the flow of electricity. Peering into the dim store confirmed that nobody was inside.

    I think we woke up a little too early.

    Well, I think the people of Veritas are lazy people who sleep in.

    Raine huffed, feeling slighted at the implicit jab. Has anybody told you that it¡¯s not normal to wake up before the sun even BEGINS to rise?

    Abnormality is not a synonym for impractical.

    ¡°Are you okay there, sir?¡± a voice called from behind them. ¡°We don¡¯t open until seven.¡±

    Startled, Raine jumped away from the voice. He turned around to see a man dressed in a plain, bright blue polo shirt with the store¡¯s logo embroidered onto the breast pocket.

    ¡°Ah-! Yeah, I¡¯m good. I...¡± Raine trailed off.

    The worker already thought that he was weird, so was there even a point in giving an excuse?

    Don¡¯t just stare at them, Nikolay groaned.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the worker said, eyebrows knitting together. ¡°I can call an ambulance if you need. Feeling confused is a sign of something serious.¡±

    HE THINKS I¡¯M HAVING A STROKE?!

    Nikolay barked a harsh laugh. He¡¯ll ask if you¡¯re smelling burnt toast soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Raine hastily waved his hands in front of himself to reassure the other person. ¡°Just new here, is all. I didn¡¯t know when the store opened.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the man chuckled. ¡°We get a few tourists coming from the hotel down the road. Look, we¡¯ll be open in half an hour. Come back then and I¡¯ll help you with anything.¡±

    Raine blurted out, ¡°If it¡¯s only half an hour, I can wait here. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    He received an indifferent shrug from the worker, who left to enter the store from the back door.

    The wait was painfully long, and just as awkward. Multiple times, they accidentally made brief eye contact with the worker while he was setting up the store. This happened at least five times before Raine decided to stare pointedly at the ground instead.

    I feel as though we could have easily avoided this situation.

    Quit acting like you didn¡¯t agree with me earlier, Raine grouched. Thirty minutes is a lot longer than both of us thought.

    As he said this, his eyes once again locked with the worker¡¯s reflection.

    To Raine¡¯s dismay ¡ª and Nikolay¡¯s amusement ¡ª this time, the employee gave them a playful smirk and a wave.

    He totally thinks that I¡¯m obsessed with him, Raine groaned. And before you say anything, I¡¯m not.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite this, Raine was too nice to leave the gesture hanging. Swallowing down his embarrassment, he lifted up his hand in a shy half-wave.

    Isn¡¯t that a clear sign of flirting back? You should¡¯ve ignored him instead.

    It must be miserable being you, Raine scoffed.

    The doors to the store opened shortly after. Right in front of the entrance, the first aisle was full of junk food and snacks.

    Nikolay groaned when Raine immediately veered towards the aisle.

    Are you kidding?

    Sue me. I love my packaged chips.

    They contain ridiculous amounts of sodium and saturated fat. Crisps are proportionally more unhealthy than the fleeting joy that they grant you.

    It says reduced salt on the sid-

    THEY ARE STILL TERRIBLE FOR YOUR HEALTH.

    Raine pouted over at a nearby mirror in the corner of the store. If he couldn¡¯t make faces directly at Nikolay, a reflection would have to suffice.

    ...Fine. Do what you want.

    Nikolay huffed in false annoyance when a burst of glee resulted from his words.

    Now with something to look forward to eating later, Raine happily strolled the aisles with renewed vigour. Several ¡ª arguably more practical ¡ª items were thrown into their basket, most of which were for restocking food and other consumables.

    On the other side of the store, they reached the medical aisle. It was filled with boxes of strange brands that they had never seen before, which made it difficult to tell which ones were painkillers. Raine intended to buy some for their arm, wanting to alleviate some of the pain that Nikolay stubbornly wanted to hoard.

    Some searching later, Raine finally found some nondescript boxes with ¡®paracetamol 500mg¡¯ printed on the side. Thank god that biochemistry was universal, because otherwise he would have been completely lost. He could¡¯ve asked the store employee, but he¡¯d rather avoid unnecessary interaction after the awkward situation of waiting outside.

    Discreetly, Raine grabbed one of the cheaper boxes and slowly slid it into his basket. He made sure to keep his thoughts as quiet as possible, as to not alert Nikolay to anything. Raine knew that Nikolay would most likely object against relying on medication, so he was banking on the chance of slipping the pills past Nikolay.

    Once Raine successfully deposited the box into the basket, he began smoothly striding away from the scene of the crime. Just when he thought that he had gotten away with it, a disgruntled voice echoed from within their mind.

    Raine.

    He paid Nikolay zero heed as he continued to walk down the aisle, acting like he hadn¡¯t heard his name.

    We don¡¯t need the painkillers. If it still hurts, you should let me know.

    Raine resisted the urge to huff in annoyance. Nikolay, you were the one complaining about having no painkillers when I tried changing the bandages. Now is not the time to act tough.

    I merely explained why it was a bad idea to tear our skin off and damage the wound further.

    We are buying them. End of argument.

    Raine stalked his way to the counter with a resolute look on his face, his footfall louder than necessary. When he approached the employee behind the register, the man flashed him a bright smile. The smile was not returned.

    ¡°Find everything you need?¡± he asked Raine.

    ¡°Yeah. I did.¡±

    His curt reply must¡¯ve scared the employee, because he scanned their items in silence. The sound of the beeping machine filled the otherwise empty store.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be 90.70 Kosyran. Cash or card?¡±

    ¡°Cash, please,¡± Raine said as he dug out their wallet. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Have a good day!¡±

    Nikolay was still fuming in silence when they left the store. His anger wasn¡¯t directed specifically towards any particular object, but it filled the space in their mind regardless.

    Letting Nikolay sort out his feelings on his own, Raine headed back towards their hotel with the groceries in hand.

    Suddenly, somebody shouted from behind them. ¡°Hey, you with the grocery bags! Over here.¡±

    Raine whipped around frantically, as if the person had caught him doing something illegal. A person stood at the entrance of the alleyway, waving them over casually.

    At first glance, they didn¡¯t seem threatening. They were wearing mundane office work clothes and looked to be middle-aged.

    Everything about them seemed normal enough, save for the stark white colour of their hair. It was possible that they were just asking for assistance with something.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Raine inquired politely as they approached.

    With a wink, the stranger brought a finger to their lips.

    ¡°Lots of eyes and ears here,¡± they said cryptically. ¡°We should speak somewhere else.¡±

    Automatically, Raine trailed behind them with a curious expression on his face. This evoked a heavy sigh from Nikolay.

    We¡¯re not following a stranger, Nikolay said with the exasperation of a babysitter. They haven¡¯t even said anything yet.

    Grabbing control, Nikolay quickly stopped the vessel in their tracks.

    ¡°I hope you realise that your behaviour appears extremely suspicious,¡± Nikolay called after the stranger¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°I¡¯m not following somebody who doesn¡¯t elaborate on details.¡±

    They turned back to face Nikorai with a knowing grin. ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by a few important people to help guide you two.¡±

    ¡°The last time we were ¡®guided¡¯ by someone, it was a trap to capture us. What makes you different?¡± Nikolay pushed.

    ¡°The gods weren¡¯t too happy about you being captured, naturally. So, to ward off all the phonies, they sent me to be the official guide. In terms of proof, however,¡± they said, walking towards Nikorai. ¡°Hold out your right arm.¡±

    Nikolay hesitantly obliged, and the self-proclaimed guide softly tapped Nikorai¡¯s forearm. In response, a dark blue sigil glowed brightly on the skin that they touched. For a short moment, it felt as if both Raine and Nikolay were being physically separated from each other. When Raine exclaimed in surprise, Nikorai¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move at all. Just as quick as the feeling had appeared, it disappeared along with the sigil.

    ¡°What was that?!¡± Raine blurted out as the feeling subsided.

    ¡°A bit of special magic,¡± they winked. ¡°I¡¯m not nearly powerful enough to separate you two fully, though. Not to mention, we don¡¯t have another vessel for you. But! We can solve both problems if you follow me.¡±

    Surprisingly, Nikolay stayed silent. Raine waited for a snide remark, or a begrudging comment, but none came. He wasn¡¯t sure what was troubling Nikolay, but he decided that he was going to trust the guide. If the perpetually grumpy man objected to anything, he would make sure Raine knew.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Raine said.

    The guide bowed. ¡°Gladly. Name¡¯s Irideis, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Irideis. I¡¯m Ra- Right. You probably knew that already.¡±

    Irideis chuckled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my pleasure, Raine and Nikolay.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Raine suddenly exclaimed. ¡°You can call us Nikorai if you want, since saying both our names is really a pain. I mean, it¡¯s a lot of unnecessary syllables after all. We¡¯ve basically named our shared body Nikorai.¡±

    ¡°Nikorai?¡± Irideis repeated in an amused tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep it in mind.¡±

    ¡°Is it corny? Crap, don¡¯t use it if you think it sounds bad.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Please follow me, you two.¡±

    Irideis smoothly turned around and began briskly walking away. They didn¡¯t stop to check if Nikorai was following behind them, but perhaps they were using magic to keep track.

    ¡°O- Of course!¡± Raine hastily said as he moved to match Irideis¡¯ long strides.

    Stop being awkward and just follow them, Nikolay grumbled.

    Raine couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved that Nikolay had spoken. He was beginning to be worried about the prickly bastard, to his surprise. However, it felt as if there was something wrong with Nikolay¡¯s tone.

    Are you okay? Raine asked, even though he knew Nikolay would rather die than answer him honestly.

    Stop asking me weird questions and I will be.

    Raine frowned internally, but said no more. They followed Irideis into a house ¡ª presumably theirs ¡ª and walked through the relatively normal-looking living room.

    They entered a private room with nice furnishing, complete with minimalistic floral wallpaper and a homely lantern that hung from the centre of the ceiling. It somewhat resembled an old lady¡¯s home, but thankfully without the strange musty smell that accompanied them.

    Irideis gestured towards the elaborate armchairs. ¡°Please, have a seat. I¡¯m sure you have many burning questions about your task.¡±

    Raine flopped Nikorai down onto the closer armchair, while Irideis gracefully perched themselves on the other.

    ¡°I need answers,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°Things aren¡¯t making sense.¡±

    ¡°Could you tell me what you know?¡±

    Raine frowned and paused for a moment. ¡°I know the prophecy, of course. And¡­ uh, not much else. I have a strange ring that I got from a temple. It doesn¡¯t do anything, though.¡±

    Irideis perked up at the mention of the artifact. ¡°Do you have it with you? Mind if I take a look at it?¡±

    Ignoring the ping of annoyance from Nikolay ¡ª most likely due to his openness about the ring ¡ª he pulled out the ring from his pocket. After brushing off some lint that had stuck to it, the ring looked the same as it had in the temple. The deep blue gem sparkled under the mellow lights of Irideis¡¯ room.

    ¡°I see. This must be the Artifact of Space,¡± Irideis mused. ¡°Have you received any other artifacts?¡±

    ¡°No, just the one. Nikolay said that there were two more... Light and Time, I think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he would be correct. I¡¯m glad to hear that you have worked out most of the prophecy by yourselves. To speed up the process, I¡¯ll show you the locations of the other two temples. Hold tight for a second ¡ª I need to go and get the map,¡± Irideis said, getting up and leaving the room.

    Nikorai watched as their guide disappeared through the archway. They were the only people in the room now.

    Aren¡¯t you a good boy? Nikolay cooed sarcastically. Telling them everything when they ask for it.

    Raine drew his eyebrows together. Don¡¯t call me that. What¡¯s up with the attitude? You¡¯ve been acting strange ever since we met this person.

    Oh, I might tell you if you beg like a good boy, Nikolay snidely replied.

    Raine felt something in his brain snap at those words, spoken so callously by Nikolay.

    Maybe I will beg, he snarled. Do you want me to get on my knees too? Might as well, since it looks like you want me to be obedient so badly.

    There was silence following his outburst. Raine could feel waves of surprise and amusement radiate from Nikolay¡¯s mental presence.

    Before Nikolay could respond, Irideis re-emerged with a large piece of yellowed parchment.

    ¡°Thanks for waiting,¡± they said, sitting back down in their armchair.

    As Irideis carefully rolled out the old map, Nikolay took control of their body.

    ¡°Irideis, the magic you used earlier¡­¡± Nikolay began hesitantly, his mouth unfamiliar with the words to seek help. ¡°Was it completely yours?¡±

    Irideis looked up at Nikorai with a slight smile. ¡°I know that you¡¯re missing your magic, Nikolay. It¡¯s still there, lying inactive within your vessel. But currently, you¡¯re not able to use it because of the clash between two souls in your body.¡±

    ¡°So, it was your fault!¡± Nikolay exclaimed aloud.

    He quickly realised that he had accidentally spoken out loud, and retroactively covered his mouth.

    So, it was your fault, Nikolay repeated internally, slightly more subdued. Raine.

    Raine couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Nikolay¡¯s minor mistake in switching dialogue. You¡¯re acting like I want to be sharing a body with you. And if magic was the main reason why you were upset, you should¡¯ve told me earlier. Instead of sulking, that is.

    ¡°Nikorai¡¯s face looks so conflicted whenever you both talk internally,¡± Irideis laughed. ¡°Raine, please don¡¯t get too mad at Nikolay for missing his magic. It means more to him than you could imagine. Though I would imagine that he isn¡¯t too happy about me disclosing this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s neither here nor there,¡± Nikolay replied with a neutral expression. ¡°He has a habit of grilling me for information, regardless.¡±

    Somehow, I feel like you two are playing a game of ¡®piggy in the middle¡¯ with me.

    ¡°Anyway, our main priority is to get you two back into your respective bodies. For your collective mental health, as well as Nikolay¡¯s magic.¡±

    ¡°So, how do we do that?¡± Nikolay murmured as he stared down at the map.

    The parchment had degraded significantly from its age, but the black ink marks were still barely visible. It was a relatively accurate map of their current area, with several symbols drawn across the land.

    ¡°You¡¯ll want to go to this shrine here,¡± Irideis pointed at one of the vase-like symbols. ¡°It¡¯s the Shrine of Restoration. I believe one of my associates has already generously taken Raine¡¯s body to this structure, and it should be all ready for when you arrive. Basically, all you¡¯ll need to do is walk in. The shrine has some natural defences, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine as the prophesied hero.¡±

    ¡­They said ¡®prophesied hero¡¯ but didn¡¯t mention anything about me being there to help, Nikolay said, clearly offended. Weren¡¯t we just talking about how important it is to return my magic?

    Raine only chuckled at how hurt Nikolay was from a simple statement.

    Irideis continued. ¡°Do you know the locations of the other two Temples? I¡¯m aware that you¡¯ve already obtained the artifact from the Temple of Space.¡±

    ¡°It would be a lot easier if you could show us now,¡± Nikolay said, still a little ticked from earlier.

    ¡°Right. The Temple of Time is in Lake Litchmere,¡± Irideis pointed at a location on the map, not responding to Nikolay¡¯s slight jab. ¡°It¡¯s underwater unfortunately, due to the rising ocean levels or whatnot. You¡¯ll need to dive down there in gear, which should be easy enough to find in the villages surrounding the lake.¡±

    ¡°The Temple of Light is in Zalfari Forest. You shouldn¡¯t have much problem finding the Temple once you¡¯re in the thick of things, since there¡¯s supposedly a beacon on top of the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Could you mark it on our map?¡± Nikolay asked, pulling out their own copy from Navi.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    A black ballpoint pen materialised in Irideis¡¯ hand. They marked out the locations of Lake Harlow and Zalfari Forest with neat crosses.

    ¡°I believe that is all I have for now,¡± Irideis got up from their chair. ¡°Come back if you ever need help with finding something. I¡¯ll be here, holding down the fortress. Good luck, you two!¡±

    Nikolay narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    Irideis paused momentarily to turn back and face Nikolay.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Irideis laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not the prophesied hero, after all. It would be rather strange if I were to be the one doing all of this.¡±

    While Raine was feeling like a lost puppy, Nikolay was more than dissatisfied at the lack of support that their ¡®guide¡¯ was showing.

    ¡°You come in here, show us a brittle old map, and then leave us to fend for ourselves?!¡± Nikolay gritted, attempting to keep his voice down. ¡°I am not the ¡®prophesied hero¡¯ either, yet I have the sense to at least provide some helpful assistance.¡±

    Instead of being offended, Irideis merely flashed them a mysterious grin. ¡°I beg to differ on your role in the prophecy. It¡¯s not often that the gods violate their own divine contracts. You seem to be a unique case.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± Nikolay pressed. ¡°You must also have an important place in the prophecy if you know this much. No regular person is in contact with the gods.¡±

    ¡°I am performing my part just fine, Nikolay. Unless you are incompetent enough to require handholding throughout the entire journey,¡± Irideis raised an eyebrow.

    Like magic, Irideis¡¯ implication suddenly convinced Nikolay.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Nikolay said, though his tone suggested he was far from conceding.

    ¡°Then we should part ways for now,¡± Irideis replied, standing up. ¡°Goodbye, Raine and Nikolay.¡±

    They watched Irideis smoothly stride out of the room, pushing open another door.

    The last of their white hair had already disappeared from the doorway a while ago, but Nikolay didn¡¯t show any signs of moving.

    ¡­Nikolay?

    I¡¯m going.

    ¡ª

    On the way back to their hotel, there was a strained silence between the two of them. Normally, Raine wasn¡¯t the type to engage in conversation, but he was worried about Nikolay. Between Irideis¡¯ cryptic hint about Nikolay¡¯s relationship with magic, and the oddly out-of-character behaviour from Nikolay, everything seemed to be pointing towards maximum uncomfortable levels for the poor guy.

    Having the locations of the temples is better than nothing, Raine started in a reassuring tone. We can still go to the State Library like we planned. There might be more information on what might be inside the temples.

    Unexpectedly, a thin thread of aversion wove through their mind. No.

    Raine tilted his head in curiosity. Why? I thought that you might¡¯ve wanted to make up for the lack of extensive help from Irideis.

    Given that we already lost several weeks unconscious, it would be better to immediately seek out the temples. The blood moon is a set date that is rapidly approaching, and it will not wait for us.

    We can just go for a quick look before leaving. It¡¯ll only take a few hours out of our day.

    It¡¯ll be a waste of our already limited time, Nikolay bluntly replied. There¡¯s no point.

    There was a brief flash of frustration from Raine, followed by a pang of sympathy.

    I understand that things have been rough recently, but this might have a huge impact on whether we can solve the puzzles that the future temples will give us. You saw it yourself in the Temple of Space; if you hadn¡¯t figured out the answer to the endless maze, we would¡¯ve been dead.

    Raine sensed Nikolay¡¯s hesitation before he had even finished his explanation.

    ...Be quick.

 Chapter 18

    "You can''t enter the State Library," the librarian said flatly.

    Raine blinked in disbelief. "I''m sorry?"

    "You don''t have a membership pass."

    While they obviously didn''t have the aforementioned pass, it was strange that the librarian had assumed so.

    "Do you know where I can get one?" Raine inquired, eyebrows furrowed.

    "You need magic to do that," the librarian snidely replied. "The machine doesn''t work for... people like you."

    "Oh."

    Their lack of magic was becoming an increasingly annoying problem in Kosira.

    "Although, it''s not as if you could understand any of it," her lips twisted into a cruel smirk. "Most of the books are academic and revolve around magic research. You''d be better off asking the local storyteller for some cheap entertainment."

    What a fucking bitch, Nikolay griped in their mind. Just because she''s a librarian here, it hardly justifies being this goddamn stuck up.

    In contrast, Raine attempted a weak laugh to deflect the librarian''s scathing remark.

    "Sorry," Raine bowed his head. "I must''ve missed a sign somewhere about the membership passes. Sorry for wasting your time."

    They backed away from the counter and retreated into the corner. The lobby was far from crowded, so it was extremely obvious that they were still lurking around awkwardly.

    I think we should just burst in regardless.

    Rude comments aside, we wouldn''t have been able to get in without a pass anyway.

    It was at that moment when another traveller walked up to the librarian. From their differently styled clothing, to the several bags attached to their body, Raine assumed with decent confidence that they were also travelling from somewhere else.

    They could overhear some of the conversation between the traveller and the librarian.

    "Oh, I don''t have a pass. Is that alright? I just need to access the map. I won''t be long."

    "Yes, of course!" the librarian''s voice was suddenly sickly sweet, all traces of snobbiness gone. "Go right in. The maps are on your right, up the stairs. I hope you find what you need!"

    Nikorai''s eye twitched slightly at the sudden switch in the librarian''s tone. If she knew that they were watching her, the librarian obviously didn''t care about their opinion.

    "Thank you, madam," the traveller bowed their head. "Apologies for not having a membership pass."

    "No problem!" the librarian waved cheerfully as they walked further into the library.

    Meanwhile, Nikolay was positively fuming.

    Step away from the vessel for a second.

    This sounds like you have a really, really bad idea.

    Raine''s trust for Nikolay eventually won over his doubts, and he retreated momentarily.

    Once in control of the vessel, Nikolay stalked his way over to the entrance again.

    A firm hand on their shoulder stopped them.

    "Sir, you can''t enter. I just told you, you don''t have a-"

    Nikolay whipped his head around, eyes flashing in anger. "Did the other traveller have a pass? You still let them into the library. Fuck off."

    The affronted librarian stumbled backwards. "You have no right to be acting so disrespectfully against a staff member."

    "Rights?" Nikolay scoffed as he turned back towards the library. "I''m afraid I don''t recall you respecting basic human rights, either. Feel free to explain your shitty behaviour if you wish to get others involved."

    The threat seemed to work, because they strolled into the library''s main hall without further interruption. Nikolay stepped aside to pass the vessel back to Raine, who paused in the centre of the wide room.

    Don''t you think that was... a bit unnecessarily rude? Raine worried.

    That was hardly enough force, Nikolay replied. She deserved more, but we''re short on time. Why are you so solicitous about her ego, anyway? You should''ve stood up for yourself earlier.

    The corners of Raine''s lips threatened to turn downwards. If you keep quiet, people are less likely to provoke you and make fun of you. They eventually get bored if you don''t give them the reaction they want.

    That''s not tr-

    Nikolay stopped himself when he noticed their shaking hands.

    ...Apologies.

    In an instant, Raine''s sly smile dispelled the sombre mood.

    But you know, I can just be myself around you. Maybe it''s because you''re actually a huge softie.

    Be quiet, Nikolay huffed. We don''t have time to banter right now.

    Quite obviously, their next step was to scour the ancient magic history section. A large hanging sign directed them to the furthest right wing.

    On either side, huge looming bookshelves completely covered the stone walls behind them. An equally absurd amount of books settled within these wooden enclosures. Despite the overall neutral tone of the library itself, each book sported a variety of designs and colours.

    Raine couldn''t help but feel seriously out of his league when staring at the sheer number of choices in front of him.

    Where do we even begin? I''m pretty sure I won''t even be able to understand half of these books.

    Pick the one in front of you. Better to read a single book, rather than read none.

    Clich¨¦ much? Raine sighed, but obliged anyway.

    The chosen book was thicker and heavier than most of the rocks that they''d seen on their adventures outside of Marque and Veritas. Its cover was a faded blue, the fabric wearing away at the edges of the book. The title was barely visible, but enough ink was left to discern the words ''Origins of the Triad: Spirit, Mind, Body''.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Raine took a weary breath and flicked to the first page.

    "It is well-known that magic originates from the spirit of each sorcerer. However, many people ask about the other two components of the triad: the mind and the body. What is their purpose? And how did they come to be? This provides an introduction to traditional folklore that attempts to explain the origins of the triad."

    I''m falling asleep already, Raine thought. I''m gonna skip past the first few pages.

    "When the gods created humans, they used a portion of themselves to animate vessels. This portion of the gods is the ''spirit'', and the vessels are our ''body''."

    "Over time, humans created societies and connections with one another, giving rise to the ''mind''. However, from the birth of the ''mind'', the humans'' link with the Gods was weakened by their focus on the concrete world in front of them."

    Raine rubbed his eyes tiredly. ...What?

    Maybe Raine was still reeling from their conversation with the librarian, but the words just swam around in his head without sinking in.

    Just read the conclusion. It''ll have everything summarised.

    Good life hack, Raine noted. Wish I knew that during my university days.

    In accordance with Nikolay''s advice, Raine flipped to the back of the book and found the summary.

    "Therefore, our spirit maintains our connection to the gods. The spirit opposes the mind, which developed after humans separated themselves from the gods. The mind''s tendency to focus on the concrete world is in direct contrast to the spirit''s divine link to the heavens."

    This is still way too verbose. Skip.

    "And thus, a human is always composed of the three core elements: the physical body, the divine spirit, and the creative mind. Sorcerers have a more pronounced spirit ¡ª which allows magic use ¡ª while average humans have a mind which overpowers their spirit."

    Raine frowned at the crinkling book in his hands. Interesting, but don''t you think that it sort of... puts down people who aren''t sorcerers? The theory suggests that normal people are less ''connected'' with the gods. Like they''re less divine, or something.

    And yet you call yourselves ''normal people'', Nikolay drilled out in a flat tone. It''s merely stating the truth. As far as I''m aware, few non-sorcerers believe in the gods.

    Of all the possible responses, Raine was not expecting Nikolay to react negatively towards his statement.

    But aren''t you a ''non-sorcerer'' too? I mean, you-

    I''M NOT! Nikolay shouted. I have a divine contract with the gods. The whole reason why I am here is because of my gift for magic.

    Reflexively, Raine stumbled backwards from the sheer force of Nikolay''s voice. His back caught on the railing behind him, stabilising his body.

    Instead of being scared or angry at Nikolay''s response, however, he merely sent a gentle pulse of understanding.

    If you dislike non-sorcerers as much as you claim, then why did you defend me against the librarian? Raine asked quietly.

    Silence enveloped their mind. The lack of a response hung in the dead still air. A few weeks ago, Raine might have taken it as a sign of reluctance. But by now, Raine knew that Nikolay was simply mulling over an acceptable response.

    ...I hate shitty people.

    Raine nodded, an imperceptible tip of the chin. After all, it was a more than understandable answer.

    To distance themselves from the previous conversation, Raine put the book back in its original place and moved on.

    There''s nothing about the three types of magic that you said before, Raine noted. I''ll try another book.

    Nikolay made a half-hearted hum of acceptance, while Raine had already scoured the next bookshelf.

    Oh, this one''s titled ''Famous Ancient Prophecies''. This should have something semi-related to our prophecy.

    Raine flipped through the contents page and skimmed straight to the ''Origins'' section.

    "The Prophet, once called an Oracle, delivers a prophecy to the gods when the time comes. Details of this process are wholly unknown. However, some theories have been presented to explain portions of why prophecies."

    "One such theory is based on the legend of the Three Great Descendants: the Sorcerers of Time, Light, and Space. This trio, once descended from gods, was the first non-deity beings to walk on Earth. Presumably, the Prophet is a wielder of the magic used by the Sorcerer of Time. Prophecies are essentially visions of the future, which align with the proposed functions of Time magic."

    "It strikes me strange, however, that the omnipotent gods would require prophecies. Do they also not have Time magic? Then, it is..."

    Raine snapped the heavy tome shut with a resounding clap.

    He rubbed his temples with a sigh. How are these books saying nothing? I thought that there would be something interesting to read, at least. Now we''ve got the worst of both sides: a headache from a boring journal article, and zero additional information about our prophecy.

    Perhaps we''re looking in the wrong place, Nikolay nudged in a not-so-subtle manner.

    After all, he had been apprehensive about visiting the State Library since the beginning. Unfortunately for him, Raine took his hint the wrong way.

    You''re right. I shouldn''t have walked over to the dustiest section first.

    He was met with an exasperated sigh from Nikolay.

    This is the last one, I promise. I''m not too excited about doing academic research either.

    Raine wandered over to the Modern History section. It was a far stretch, but maybe the prophecy was referencing something in the near past. It did say ''artifacts of old'', but the entire prophecy seemed vague enough to discredit the surface meaning.

    What the hell was half of that prophecy, anyway? It looked like flavour text ¡ª tasteless, at that ¡ª and meaningless dramatic fodder. But in all honesty, that worried Raine even more than a straightforward to-do list. Usually, prophecies only made sense once it was too late.

    Nikolay''s growing discomfort pulled Raine back into the present.

    I doubt we''ll find anything here. There are two mentions of the distant past: ''artifacts of old'', and ''strengthened by the past''. We should go somewhere else.

    His explanation still didn''t address the odd nagging sensation coming from Nikolay, but Raine chalked it up to their mutual weariness after combing through the world''s most tedious books.

    A colourful textbook drew Raine''s attention. It had ''A Brief History of Magic'' printed on the spine and looked relatively thinner than most of the other surrounding books. Hopefully, this was much more succinct than the previous books.

    Raine flicked past the acknowledgements page and skimmed through the brief introduction.

    "A large portion of Kosiran residents, particularly in rural areas, have never met somebody who lacks magic. Because of globalisation and ease of transport, this statistic is rapidly changing. The resulting cultural clash has spurred many books ¡ª including this one ¡ª to educate Kosirans on non-sorcerers and our obscured history."

    Obscured history?

    Nikolay grimly replied, I''m not surprised that this happened. As Kosira is completely severed from the outside world, it would be a simple task to conceal information. Not to mention, the humans were also keen to forget a certain chapter in our history.

    Raine frowned, but didn''t comment further. He flicked to the first chapter.

    "Several centuries ago, non-sorcerers and sorcerers lived together with no separation. Due to their unique connection with the gods, sorcerers were revered and often occupied positions of power. With their magic, they would grant the wishes of the non-sorcerer peasants below them."

    "However, some non-sorcerers disliked this imbalance in power. They were tired of being dismissed as lesser beings. Thus, this evoked an uprising called the Revolt, sparking a war between non-sorcerers and sorcerers. Despite the divine gifts bestowed on the sorcerers, the ingenuity of the non-sorcerers eventually won the war. The positions of the non-sorcerers and sorcerers were reversed, and there was rampant discrimination on both sides."

    That explained a lot. It was no wonder the librarian had acted so hostile towards them. Even in Marque, Lysandra had immediately pointed out their lack of magic ¡ª though it was in a much more friendly manner.

    "Following the conclusion of the Revolt, a prophecy led most sorcerers to Kosira, a previously uninhabited land. Some unlucky sorcerers were captured or simply unable to survive the voyage and thus stayed on the mainland."

    "While the main conflict was over, the sorcerers stranded on the mainland did not surrender. A few decades after the Revolt, a sorcerer-led uprising was founded to attempt an anti-Revolt situation. This movement, spearheaded by a group named the ''Crown Guild'', essentially fought for the return of sorcerers to their seats of power. However, this group became too extremist in their views and methods of protest, ultimately strengthening the already biased stereotype against sorcerers. Following the assassination of the unknown leader, appropriately dubbed the King of the Damned, the Crown Guild collapsed after nearly two decades of terrorising innocent citizens."

    Raine couldn''t help but be curious about this movement. It seemed like an important part of history, yet he found no other mentions of the Crown Guild in the rest of the book. While it was understandable, given that the situation didn''t involve Kosira, the brief paragraph dedicated to the group left many questions.

    Perhaps Nikolay would know something about it? After all, he must''ve witnessed the effects of the Crown Guild on the mainland.

    The section on the Crown Guild is pretty short. Do you know much else about it?

    A disgruntled grumble from Nikolay gave enough warning against prying further.

    On that sour note, Raine decided that it was time to leave the State Library. The small amount of information that they had obtained was not worth the harm that it caused.

 Chapter 19

    The Shrine of Restoration, as Irideis had called it, was strikingly similar to the ¡®sacrificial¡¯ shrine recommended by the sage. From the cracked pillars to the overgrown flora, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to call it a carbon copy.

    Naturally, both Raine and Nikolay were apprehensive about drawing close to the structure. Even Rascal shared this sentiment, judging from the way she slowed to a stop without any instruction.

    If there¡¯s another suspicious-looking bowl and knife in there¡­

    I ascertain that we¡¯ve learnt our lesson by now.

    Thankfully, the gods seemed to heed Raine¡¯s wishes. Instead of a caved in roof, the interior seemed fully intact.

    The wide open entrance led them through a long hallway, lined with statues on either side. Each statue depicted a solemn guard standing with a sword in both hands, though the facial features differed ever so slightly from the next statue. Or perhaps, it was merely the variable effects of degradation on the stone.

    Even though it seemed far less suspicious than the previous shrine, Raine couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious while walking past the towering statues.

    Have you ever seen those movies where the statues come to life?

    I suppose you¡¯re about to propose that it can happen in reality.

    Well, I¡¯m not the magic expert here.

    The answer you¡¯re looking for is ¡®no¡¯.

    Thank god. Or gods, to be more accurate. Have I made that joke already?

    Did you not hear me? Nikolay sighed. The statues won¡¯t ¡®come to life¡¯. There¡¯s no need to go on your anxiety-fuelled rants.

    ¡­Ouch.

    The last thing he needed was a nightmare scenario coming to life. It was nice to relax a little in Veritas ¡ª barring the incident with the caf¨¦ waitress. But once they began exploring in the wilderness, it felt like anything could happen. Especially when it came to mysterious ¡®shrines¡¯ and ¡®temples¡¯ and ¡®artifacts¡¯.

    To the relief of Raine, they reached the end of the hallway without a hitch.

    After ascending a few stairs, a familiar colourless crystal greeted them. Just like last time, the crystal replaced a regular handle on the door.

    Another one of these crystals? I didn¡¯t realise that this shrine was connected to the prophecy.

    Interesting, Nikolay merely hummed to himself.

    Well, there was only one obvious thing left to do.

    Bracing himself for the incoming shock this time, Raine lightly brushed his hand against the crystal.

    Like last time, strange tendrils took hold of his consciousness. It might be a consequence of his compliance, but they seemed much less aggressive in comparison to his previous experience.

    Once they confirmed whatever it was they needed, the tendrils withdrew from Raine. He expected for them to fully exit their mind afterwards, but then they latched onto Nikolay.

    Wh- Me as well?! I have nothing to-

    The tendril¡¯s suffocating grip stifled the rest of Nikolay¡¯s cries of indignation. Whether it was because of Nikolay¡¯s strong disapproval, or some other divine reason, but the tendrils took much longer to scan ¡ª if that was even the right word ¡ª his consciousness.

    Eventually, the tendrils retreated into the crystal, which faded into a glass-like appearance. In tandem, the floor began rumbling as four pillars rose around them.

    Raine attempted to step outside of the box, only to run into an invisible wall.

    Another trap? Seriously?

    Nikolay barely began forming a response before they both fell unconscious.

    ¡ª

    <¡­>

    <Subject identified.>

    <¡­>

    <Returned to original state as illustrated by the appropriate design plan.>

    ¡ª

    Nikolay awoke first, in a body familiar to him.

    However, the person next to him looked wholly unfamiliar.

    The first thing that Nikolay noticed about Raine was the freckles that adorned the area beneath his eyes.

    After a few long seconds, Raine finally stirred. He awoke in a body familiar, yet unfamiliar to himself.

    Raine hazily looked around, saw Nikorai from a third person view, and then looked down at himself. An unfamiliar small circular scar was on his chest, directly above his heart. The scar didn¡¯t completely register until he recalled the last time he was in his own body.

    The bullet that caused this scar also happened to end his life several months ago. Strangely, it felt like years had passed since that incident. Dying should¡¯ve been at least semi-traumatic, but Raine was¡­ strangely indifferent about the situation.

    He blinked a couple of times before slowly moving his hands in front of his vision. A slight ¡ª yet noticeable ¡ª delay stood between his thoughts and his actions.

    With the help of the nearby wall, Raine slowly stood up on unsteady legs. Everything felt sluggish, like it took great effort to move just a small way.

    A few more seconds passed before Raine registered the fact that he had zero clothes on.

    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Raine groaned. ¡°How come I¡¯m the one who has to be naked?¡±

    It seemed that Nikolay had already come to terms with their situation because he was intently staring at Raine. As soon as their eyes met, Nikolay quickly darted his gaze elsewhere, suddenly interested in the decorative shrine walls. Raine could have sworn that Nikolay¡¯s eyes had lingered on a certain area, but he hastily chalked it up to his imagination.

    ¡°Your original body seems¡­ functional,¡± Nikolay carefully said after a while.

    Raine¡¯s jaw dropped. At least, it would¡¯ve, if his body didn¡¯t feel like it was moving through molasses.

    Did Nikolay always sound like that? In their telepathic conversations, neither of them really had a voice, so it was hard to tell. It was the same situation when they were speaking aloud as well, because it sounded different when they were hearing their own voice.

    It was not the time to get tangled in technicalities, though. Because right now, the only thing running through Raine¡¯s brain was: ¡®Holy fuck, Nikolay¡¯s voice is husky. And attractive as fuck¡¯.

    But obviously, he couldn¡¯t say as much aloud.

    ¡°What a great compliment,¡± Raine replied sarcastically. ¡°We need to find clothes before we walk out of here. I¡¯m not getting arrested for public indecency.¡±

    Nikolay undid the clasp on his cloak and slid it off his shoulders. He tossed the cloak to Raine, who caught it with a sigh.

    ¡°Prick. You could have handed it to me normally,¡± Raine muttered as he pulled the cloak over his shoulders and fastened the clasp.

    Nikolay frowned and stepped forward to undo the clasp again. ¡°That¡¯s not covering anything if you wear it like that. Lift your arms up.¡±

    Raine obliged, and Nikolay wrapped the cloak around his body like a makeshift dress. Somehow, Nikolay was able to secure the cloak-dress abomination with the clasp at the back. Raine lowered his arms as Nikolay stepped away.

    Somewhat satisfied with the arrangement, Raine said in a teasing tone, ¡°So you can be helpful sometimes.¡±

    Nikolay looked away. ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t want to see you naked, either. If your insecurities are now sufficiently covered, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you want to test your magic? It should work now that we¡¯re separated, right?¡± Raine questioned.

    ¡°I already did. Humans can¡¯t see magic,¡± Nikolay said, already walking towards the door. ¡°And here¡¯s your stupid ring, by the way.¡±

    The artifact was carelessly flicked towards Raine, who just barely caught it with both hands. After shooting Nikolay a glare, he slowly slid it onto his index finger, anticipating the burn that he experienced last time. Thankfully, the ring stayed cool to the touch.

    ¡°It works, Nikol- oh.¡±

    Raine stared at the aurora of light that wreathed Nikolay, twisting around him in translucent azure ribbons. It seemed to possess a life of its own, lazily contorting and swirling around Nikolay¡¯s figure. The faint blue luminescence illuminated its surroundings, casting Nikolay¡¯s face in an ethereal glow.

    ¡°Something on my face?¡± Nikolay asked, unaware of Raine¡¯s newfound wonder.

    Raine quickly snapped out of his reverie. ¡°I can see your magic now. Probably because of the ring.¡±

    ¡°Great. Are you going to continue gawking at it for the rest of today?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ¡®gawking¡¯ at it, you fool,¡± Raine groaned.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Nikolay said, unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ll suppress my magic, anyway. Can¡¯t have you distracted more than you usually are.¡±

    To Raine¡¯s disappointment, the blue light that wreathed Nikolay quickly faded and disappeared.

    Nikolay gestured towards the door. ¡°Come on. The daylight won¡¯t last forever.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Raine sighed, walking up to Nikolay.

    Once they were standing side by side, Raine was internally pleased to see that he was taller than Nikolay. Not because he was someone who cared about height, but because he knew that Nikolay would probably beg to differ.

    But as always, Nikolay betrayed none of his inner emotions. Being in separate bodies didn¡¯t help with Raine¡¯s ability to look past his unmoving exterior.

    They met up with Rascal standing outside the shrine, who seemed pleased that they had encountered no problems. As usual, she greeted Nikolay with a warm nuzzle, and didn¡¯t even spare a glance for Raine. Her behaviour would¡¯ve been partially understandable ¡ª if not for the fact that Raine was now in a completely different body.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care that I¡¯m here,¡± Raine sighed in defeat. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be alert around strangers?¡±

    His impudence was rewarded with a menacing glare from Rascal, who clearly recognised Raine¡¯s identity despite his new appearance.

    Raine huffed. ¡°We should get going, or whatever Nikolay likes to say when we¡¯re running short on time.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t say anything, we would still be in Marque,¡± Nikolay retorted.

    Raine silently put his hands up in surrender. The last thing he wanted to do was invoke Nikolay¡¯s wrath alongside Rascal¡¯s.

    With no other voiced complaints, they set off in the direction that they had come from. According to Nikolay a few days ago in their Veritas hotel, the detour to this shrine only connected to the main path at one intersection. This meant that they had to retrace their steps if they wanted to rejoin the major roads.

    Before, they relied on obscure paths for their safety. However, with Nikolay¡¯s full access to his magic, it was much more efficient if they stuck with the main path for the remainder of the journey.

    It didn¡¯t take long for their trek to be disrupted.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Nikolay murmured. ¡°There¡¯s somebody ahead.¡±

    Naturally, Raine paused behind Nikolay. And somehow, Rascal seemed to understand Nikolay¡¯s words too, because she stopped shortly after.

    But despite how hard Raine swivelled his head, he couldn¡¯t find the people that Nikolay mentioned. There were only a few trees scattered about, and otherwise rolling hills took up the rest of the scenery.

    Just as Raine was about to ask Nikolay, a group of people appeared in sight after they rounded a sharp corner.

    They all dressed rather ordinarily and unassumingly, and the exhausted expressions on their face were far from uncommon. However, the polished blades on their hips starkly contradicted the rest of their appearance.

    Among the ambushers, one of them stood out like a shining beacon. Bright green magic swirled around his being, though it paled in comparison to the aurora that surrounded Nikolay earlier.

    Raine quietly whispered, ¡°Mercenaries? Or just some roadside bandits?¡±

    ¡°This is hardly a sightseeing area,¡± Nikolay replied in a similar tone. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re affiliated with the Order of Truth.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The pair fell silent as they watched the suspicious group approach them menacingly. One of the subordinates squinted at them while he approached, and then recoiled in surprise.

    ¡°Two people? Boss, are we too late?¡± he loudly asked the sorcerer.

    ¡°Shit. If we hadn¡¯t listened to that fake messenger and gone to the other cave... I swear, I¡¯ll kill that white-haired rat if I see them again,¡± the ¡®boss¡¯ cursed under his breath.

    White-haired? Raine and Nikolay glanced at each other, thinking the same thing. There couldn¡¯t be that many people with white hair in this region.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Nikolay nonchalantly replied. ¡°What are you here to do, exactly?¡±

    If they weren¡¯t being pinned by the hawk-like eyes of the sorcerer¡¯s subordinates, Raine would¡¯ve sharply elbowed Nikolay in the waist. Surely Nikolay recognised a dangerous situation when he saw it?

    Based on the sorcerer¡¯s reaction, he thought the same as Raine.

    ¡°Come on now, playing dumb is going to delay both of us,¡± he laughed. ¡°Either you let us take your lives now, or you lose them in the agonising struggle when you refuse.¡±

    The starkness of the sorcerer¡¯s words was enough to cement his sincerity. And yet, Nikolay¡¯s unbothered facial expression looked as though he was casually meandering through Veritas¡¯ grocery store.

    ¡°A shame, really,¡± Nikolay shook his head. ¡°That would¡¯ve worked an hour ago, if that ¡®white-haired rat¡¯ hadn¡¯t misdirected you.¡±

    As he spoke, the blue light from earlier materialised in a bright flash. By the time Raine finished blinking, blue cords tightly wrapped around the sorcerer. The ensnared prey instinctively thrashed against his bindings, but the cords held steadfast.

    ¡°Playing dumb is going to delay both of us,¡± Nikolay said calmly. ¡°Tell us everything you know about the Order of Truth.¡±

    Instead of immediately responding, the sorcerer abruptly stopped struggling.

    Nikolay frowned. ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    A raucous laugh erupted from the sorcerer¡¯s throat, grating the ears of everybody within earshot.

    ¡°One small victory, and you think you¡¯ve won the war, is it?¡±

    The sorcerer¡¯s green magic re-emerged as thousands of tiny needles. Moving as a swarm, the pinpricks of light pierced holes in Nikolay¡¯s cords, easily shredding through the thick strands of blue light.

    In less than a few seconds, the sorcerer stood unrestrained, with the tattered remains of Nikolay¡¯s ropes strewn on the floor.

    ¡°Disappointing, really,¡± the sorcerer scoffed. ¡°The fall from grace is truly a sobering experience.¡±

    He turned to Raine, ignoring the stony silence radiating from Nikolay.

    ¡°Raine, you should¡¯ve taken that deal with Guthasar when you had the chance. He merely wanted to bring a dangerous mass murderer under control. Besides, why would you want to continue with the prophecy? Does the prophecy not sound too clich¨¦ to you? We are called the Order of Truth for a reason.¡±

    Raine stilled. ¡°Mass murderer?¡±

    His reaction didn¡¯t feel out of place to him, but almost everybody in his vicinity stared at him like he was stupid. Except Nikolay, who was still facing their opponents.

    ¡°Looks like somebody¡¯s been left in the dark. Listen, have you heard about the King of the Damned?¡± the leader asked.

    The name sounded familiar. Where had he heard that? If he scoured his brain enough, he was partially sure that he¡¯d read a book about it in the State Library. Ah, it came back to him now. The King of the Damned was the leader of the Crown Guild, the movement that was founded by sorcerers against the humans after they¡¯d lost the war.

    But why would this person bring it up now? Unless...

    ¡°His entire life''s mission was to kill humans. Humans like you. And you¡¯re travelling with him? You chose a cold-hearted, unashamed killer over Guthasar¡¯s deal.¡±

    Raine instantly whipped his head towards Nikolay, searching for an explanation. The man in question hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Frustratingly, from Raine¡¯s angle, Nikolay¡¯s face was covered by his bangs.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Raine shouted to them. ¡°Nikolay¡¯s only killed immortals. Guthasar lied to you. Right, Nikolay?¡±

    He was well aware of the pleading tone edging into his voice, but he didn¡¯t care. As long as it made Nikolay react, respond, do something.

    ¡°Hey, Nikolay,¡± the leader taunted. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to apologise for covering up your past? Have the nerves to look your friend in the eyes, at least. Maybe he¡¯ll be willing to concede with the number of innocent lives that you¡¯ve carelessly slaughtered.¡±

    His last words lingered in the air, leaving a bitter taste in Raine¡¯s throat. Innumerable innocent lives. Slaughtered. And on a whim, it sounded like.

    Then, Nikolay raised his right arm.

    The azure light that Raine had perceived as calming became cold and uncaring, nothing more than an unfeeling weapon. Soft waves became sharp spikes, ready to serve their purpose.

    And serve their purpose, they did.

    The opposing sorcerer barely had a chance to react. His face still sported a smug expression, up until the moment it burst into a crimson firework.

    Raine instinctively recoiled away, covering his face to avoid the gore in front of him.

    But once he realised that none of the blood¡­ or other ¡®parts¡¯ had hit him, Raine eventually gained the courage to look up. A thin blue shield covered himself and Nikolay, deflecting the blood. Unfortunately, it did little to cover the horrific sight in front of him.

    Eager to look elsewhere, Raine finally glanced towards Nikolay.

    He expected many different emotions on Nikolay¡¯s face, but nothing prepared him for the truth.

    The blankness in Nikolay¡¯s expression was replaced by a sharp, cold gaze. It pierced through the sorcerer¡¯s lackeys, evoking pure fear in their faces. Around them, it felt as if the temperature had dropped by several degrees ¡ª Raine had to stop himself from shivering.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    The command left Nikolay¡¯s lips like calculative, merciless daggers. Even though he had said it in barely above a whisper, the words were just as threatening as his magic surrounding the lackeys.

    More than willing to obey Nikolay¡¯s command, the lackeys ¡ª still doused in the blood of their superior ¡ª scurried away off to a hidden side-path, away from Nikolay¡¯s piercing eyes.

    Suddenly, it all made sense. Everything about Nikolay.

    The sorcerer had lost his life for speaking the truth about Nikolay¡¯s past. He had done nothing wrong; he hadn¡¯t even lifted a finger against them.

    Raine¡¯s terrified thoughts spun around itself, constantly running on a never-ending hamster wheel.

    He didn¡¯t even realise that he was standing close ¡ª too close for comfort ¡ª to Nikolay until the murderer himself turned towards him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nikolay softly asked.

    In any other situation, Raine would¡¯ve been touched. He would¡¯ve gladly responded with a smile on his face.

    But there was still something lingering behind Nikolay¡¯s eyes. The remnants of his ruthless murder: a mask of cold indifference.

    Nikolay lifted his left hand, palm upwards.

    The last thing Raine wanted to do was to be near somebody who took lives on a whim.

    He stumbled away from Nikolay, tripping over a rock in his haste.

    Almost instinctively, Nikolay went to catch Raine from falling ¡ª but then pulled away just as quickly as he had moved.

    Nikolay took several steps backwards until there were at least two metres between them.

    And despite the distance, Raine couldn¡¯t help but feel the gap between them was much, much larger.

    They stood there facing each other, unmoving and unblinking, without saying a word. Because in all honesty, what was there to say? A myriad of hypothetical exchanges passed through Raine¡¯s mind, and all of them ended terribly.

    Eventually, though, he figured that saying anything would do.

    ¡°Why did you¡­¡±

    No, that wasn¡¯t right either. After all, this was hardly the first person Nikolay had killed. Did Nikolay even need a reason?

    It unnerved Raine even more that he hadn¡¯t denied any of the accusations.

    ¡°We should get off the mountain,¡± Nikolay eventually said.

    His words were clipped and sharp, each syllable dropping like dead birds in the still air.

    Without waiting for an acknowledgement ¡ª partially because it was absurd to expect one ¡ª Nikolay began walking down the stone path. He didn¡¯t turn his head to check whether Raine was following him.

    But if Raine hadn¡¯t been so lost in thought, he might¡¯ve noticed that Nikolay glanced at their reflection while passing a pool of water to confirm Raine¡¯s presence.

    The rest of their journey was just as awkward as it had started. Even Rascal understood the situation, because she quietly plodded along without asking for head pats from Nikolay. Save for the sounds of Rascal¡¯s breathing, neither of them acknowledged the heavy tension in the air.

    Suddenly, Nikolay stopped. He fixed his gaze on the left of the path, where a few neglected stone structures laid. Raine and Rascal both paused behind him, directing their gazes to match Nikolay¡¯s implicit warning.

    A head of white hair peeked out from behind a stone pillar. The seemingly devious motion was betrayed by the playful grin that popped out a few moments later.

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence!¡± Irideis smirked. ¡°Fancy meeting you two here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure this is a complete surprise to you,¡± Nikolay said, unimpressed.

    ¡°Congratulations on your splitting. I was afraid you two were going to kill each other as soon as you were able to.¡±

    Raine shivered as he recalled how Nikolay¡¯s eyes were so heartless, merely looking on as he ended a life.

    After all, Irideis¡¯ prediction wasn¡¯t far from the truth. Of all the things that could follow the separation, he wasn¡¯t expecting that.

    As astute as ever, Irideis seemed to note the dry reaction from their audience.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve brought some clothes for Raine. Unless you¡¯d rather look like a bizarre fashion statement?¡± Irideis gestured towards his current cloak-dress getup.

    They held out a transparent bag filled with clothes. Judging from the size, it must¡¯ve contained a decent number, more than enough for several days of travel.

    ¡°How would you know my size?¡± Raine asked sceptically, turning over the goods in his hands to inspect them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just call it magic, shall we?¡± Irideis winked. ¡°Since we all believe that it exists now.¡±

    Nikolay, who had stayed silent during the entire exchange, huffed in response.

    Irideis raised their eyebrows, but paid it no mind. ¡°There should be a private cave over there. I checked it for any inhabitants ¡ª animal or human ¡ª and it should be clear. If you run into trouble though¡­ Ah, just scream or something. That should do the trick.¡±

    Raine was pretty sure that the situation would already be beyond saving if he had to resort to screaming. Ignoring his doubts, Raine nodded and trudged his way over to where Irideis indicated.

    Both Nikolay and Irideis silently watched Raine duck into the cave. The cave entrance was unmoving for quite some time before Irideis finally spoke.

    ¡°Are you going to continue brooding there in silence?¡± Irideis prompted. ¡°We won¡¯t have the opportunity to talk privately again for a while.¡±

    Nikolay kept his eyes trained on the cave. ¡°Simply being ¡®limited-time¡¯ does not determine an opportunity¡¯s worth.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Is finally having a conversation without Raine unimportant to you? You haven¡¯t been able to leave his side since you were stuck in the same vessel. That would¡¯ve been quite a while ago.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to say about him,¡± Nikolay replied, turning to Irideis. ¡°He¡¯s too compassionate, has a tendency to disobey people, likes to talk about nothing, cares too much about other¡¯s opinions of him¡­ But I suppose you didn¡¯t ask me to hear my complaints.¡±

    ¡°You have no obligation to help Raine anymore, you know,¡± Irideis said. ¡°If he bothers you that much, you can just stay here under my protection while Raine completes his duty.¡±

    Judging from the way Nikolay¡¯s eyes slightly widened, he hadn¡¯t realised the situation until Irideis brought it to light.

    He quickly composed himself and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll seem like a coward if I back out now. Besides, I think that fool would get himself killed if I wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    Irideis only laughed at Nikolay¡¯s poorly concealed loyalty. They refrained from pointing out that it was often Nikolay who made the bold, risky actions.

    ¡°The real question is¡­¡± Nikolay glanced over at Raine, who had finished and was walking back towards them. ¡°Whether he would be willing to take me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d wager that the answer isn¡¯t what you would expect.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. A vague answer, as I expected.¡±

    ¡°Uncertainties make the world more interesting, would you not agree?¡±

    Raine cocked his head, only just arriving at the scene. ¡°Uncertainties? What were you two talking about?¡±

    Nikolay, suddenly out of words to say, only crossed his arms.

    Similarly, Irideis switched topics. ¡°Since you both must be tired from travelling and undergoing the shrine¡¯s inspection, I brought tents so you could immediately sleep. The nearest lodging is quite far away, if I recall correctly.¡±

    With a wave of their hand, two tents shimmered into view. Perhaps Raine¡¯s expectations for magic were too high, but it was a little disappointing to see that the tents weren¡¯t unpacked.

    But aside from that, there was one glaring issue.

    ¡°Why are there only two?¡± Raine squinted. ¡°Are you going somewhere, Irideis?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, nice one,¡± Irideis laughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m taking one for myself. After all, I was the one who took the effort to bring the tents in the first place.¡±

    Raine couldn¡¯t stop himself from shooting Irideis a ¡®seriously?¡¯ look.

    ¡°Be glad I even carried one for you both. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been the grass,¡± Irideis scoffed lightheartedly. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously expect a weak person like me to carry three whole tents.¡±

    And yet they carried two just fine¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like just a physical problem to Raine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the grass,¡± Nikolay said tersely. ¡°Raine can have the tent.¡±

    Irideis shook their head. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ll feel responsible if something happens to you because of my actions.¡±

    They should¡¯ve brought three tents if that was the case, but then again, it was asking a bit too much for Irideis to predict their sticky situation in advance.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be setting up my tent over there if you need me,¡± Irideis pointed to a set of hills. ¡°You two have fun now.¡±

    Raine was certain that Irideis knew everything that was going on, which made it much more infuriating when he had to watch them saunter away from an impending awkward situation.

    ¡ª

    The tent didn¡¯t take long, to the surprise of nobody. Given how many times they had to put up a tent in the past few weeks, the motions were as simple as breathing. It took a moment to adjust to the fact that two separate people were doing the job, but the hurdle barely made a dent in their work.

    The truly hard part came after they set up the tent.

    Raine spoke first. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Nikolay, with great effort, turned towards Raine.

    Although Nikolay had only seen this face for the first time today, the person behind the physical body was all too familiar.

    The expression on Raine¡¯s face wasn¡¯t particularly ¡®furious¡¯, but it couldn¡¯t be considered ¡®happy¡¯, either. Like a dam holding back a reservoir of water, Raine¡¯s anger was just barely contained by his self-control. It showed in his clenched teeth, the glint in his eyes, the barely noticeable furrow in his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Nikolay replied, feeling like a scolded child.

    ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±

    Had any stranger been in Nikolay¡¯s place, Raine¡¯s words would have sounded inviting.

    But unfortunately, Nikolay knew him much better than any other human in Kosira. The tone of Raine¡¯s words fell painfully flat, carrying none of the playful teasing usually directed towards Nikolay.

    ¡°The textbooks in the State Library¡­¡± Nikolay started. ¡°They can only record a small portion of what transpired. No matter how detailed they claim to be, their blunt and analytical words can never encapsulate the emotions of everybody involved.¡±

    Much like himself.

    ¡°So what actually happened, then?¡± Raine prompted with a frown.

    ¡°I was born after the original Revolt. Most of the sorcerers had already fled to Kosira by then. Within my village, there were only two sorcerer families. I need not go into detail about the discrimination that happened, as I am sure similar examples persist to this day. While life was hard, it was manageable. If nothing unexpected had happened, I would¡¯ve gladly remained in the village until my dying breath. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be talking to you if that was the case.

    ¡°My magic manifested later than usual. To be frank, I remember thinking to myself, ¡®Perhaps it would be better if I became a regular human¡¯. But the gods find enjoyment in cruelty, and I woke up wielding far greater magic than previously seen before. My family thought it was a sign from the gods. Even I foolishly believed their words. Word of my power spread like a wildfire, regardless of the ears who heard it.

    ¡°No matter the time period, humans fear power in the hands of a few. Hmm, I suppose they fear power in the hands of anybody expect themselves. I was no exception to their loathing. One day, I returned to my home and found nothing but a blazing bonfire surrounded by villagers with torches. That was the first time I felt blood on my hands. With nothing to return to, I blindly ran into the woods.

    ¡°Shortly after, a friend directed me towards a budding sorcerer organisation that sought to uproot the human reign. You know this organisation as the Crown Guild. As to how I became the leader, I still cannot fully grasp the politics behind everything, even with several hundred years to contemplate it.¡°

    Nikolay let out a heavy sigh. ¡°And that should be everything. Albeit summarised, and slightly eroded from time.¡±

    ¡°Do you even feel guilty about anything?¡± Raine asked, the anger rising in his voice. ¡°You just skipped over the countless people who you¡¯ve killed. Several villagers in your home town died by your hand, and they barely received a single sentence.¡±

    The accusation left Nikolay speechless. He didn¡¯t even realise, let alone have an answer.

    Regardless, Raine intended to push forward.

    ¡°And one more thing. The Crown Guild clearly disliked humans. You killed several humans when you were young. Do you still hate humans?¡°

    "That was the Nikolay several hundred years ago. While we share the same name and memories, I have spent many more years surrounded by humans. I apologise for not realising the impact of my secrecy. After all, I know how much justice means to you.¡±

    Raine shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I never cared about justice. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re guilty or innocent, if you deserve jail time or the death sentence. A courthouse deals in black and white, but the grey areas are where the truth lies. But you clearly never cared about the truth at all.¡±

    He stopped and pinched the bridge of his nose in exhaustion.

    After a few moments, Raine said, ¡°I feel like neither of us is benefiting from this. It¡¯s getting late. We should sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve ended countless lives by my hand, and even more indirectly through my actions. I know you won¡¯t want to sleep anywhere near a murderer, so I¡¯ll sleep outside,¡± Nikolay halted. ¡°No, I suppose the thin tent walls won¡¯t suffice as a defe-¡±

    ¡°Are you going to keep wallowing in your self-pity?¡± Raine harshly interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s the entire reason why you kept everything a secret, isn¡¯t it? So tell me Nikolay, why am I seeing you repeat the same mistake?¡±

    Nikolay, for perhaps the first time in his entire life, bowed his head in shame. ¡°Sorry, Raine.¡±

    ¡°I only wanted you to be honest with me. To treat me like a companion, not like a fragile porcelain statue.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated.

    A desperate tone emerged in Nikolay¡¯s voice, though it was only audible to himself. He could repeat the phrase over and over like a broken record, and it would still sound hollow and stilted.

    No matter what I say, it¡¯ll just feel like empty platitudes. So please, believe me.

    But words left unsaid might as well have never been thought at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to continue this,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°Sleep wherever you want. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    To further reinstate his point, Raine stepped inside the tent and zipped the door closed.

    Now Nikolay was alone in the dark night, with only his thoughts for company. The stars glittered in the sky, unbothered by the events that just transpired. Their exchange was hardly as heated as their previous arguments, and yet Nikolay felt a thousand times worse than usual.

    Water, seemingly from nowhere, started running down his cheeks.

    Which was strange, because it didn¡¯t seem to be raining at all.

 Chapter 20

    By the time Raine woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. Truth be told, he intended to sleep in further, but the midday heat turned the tent into an oven.

    After a series of groans and reluctant sighs, Raine eventually writhed his way out of his sleeping bag. Sleeping until noon was pretty late, even for him, but the events from last night kept him awake much later than he would¡¯ve liked.

    Stepping outside, he was wholly unsurprised when he saw Nikolay already awake and standing by Rascal¡¯s side, facing away from the tent. Apart from Raine¡¯s belongings, Nikolay had already packed everything else inside their bags.

    Hearing the sound of Raine¡¯s footsteps, Nikolay held out something in his hand.

    ¡°Irideis left a note,¡± Nikolay said to the air in front of him.

    Raine looked down at the small square of paper, and then cautiously took it from Nikolay¡¯s hand.

    I¡¯ve already left the area. You can keep the tent for yourselves. Signed, Irideis.

    Great. Irideis didn¡¯t plan on interacting with them at all. And to think this white-haired sorcerer claimed to be their guide earlier.

    Putting aside Irideis for the time being, there was the pressing issue of how they would continue their journey.

    Usually, they would ride atop Rascal to save some time ¡ª however, in the light of their new situation, both of them couldn¡¯t possibly fit on Rascal¡¯s saddle. And to top it off, there was definitely no way that either of them would be willing to sit anywhere close to each other.

    Judging from the concentrated look on Nikolay¡¯s face, he was thinking the same thing.

    The only solution was to walk the entire way on foot. Rascal better be grateful, because Raine wasn¡¯t looking forward to the incoming leg cramps.

    And so, an arduous day of travelling began. Nikolay made his way to the front of the trio, more than likely in his attempt to avoid eye contact with Raine. That left Rascal planted in between them as a buffer.

    The atmosphere persisted for too long until finally, Rascal had enough. A mischievous snort was the only pre-warning for the trouble that was to come.

    With the speed and deftness of a trickster, she grabbed the collars of both Raine and Nikolay in her mouth and pulled them towards each other.

    Raine stumbled and pulled his clothes out of Rascal¡¯s teeth. ¡°Rascal! Now¡¯s not the time to be fooling around.¡±

    ¡°Let him be, Rascal,¡± Nikolay quietly said.

    They separated to their respective sides of Rascal, reforming the large physical chasm in between them.

    Annoyed at the reception of her genius plan, Rascal let out a loud, offended snort. Still, she wasn¡¯t one to give up at the first sign of failure.

    Rascal pushed the shoulders of both men with her nose, then stepped back. Automatically thinking that someone had tapped their shoulder, Raine and Nikolay spun towards Rascal. Or at least, where Rascal should¡¯ve been, if she hadn¡¯t slowed down and lagged behind.

    Instead, they turned to face each other.

    Their eyes met for a split second, and time seemed to slow down. Was that shock on Nikolay¡¯s face? Or maybe Raine was completely mistaken. It was probably something much worse, like disgust or hatred.

    Raine quickly tore his gaze away from Nikolay, choosing to fixate on the ground below him.

    It was still tense between them ¡ª or more accurately, neither of them was too sure of where they stood with each other. Was all the time that they spent together suddenly dashed away in one night? Raine wanted to think otherwise, but as things were right now, it seemed like nothing more than a dream.

    Rascal decided to intervene yet again, and this time nudged Nikolay meaningfully that was only decipherable to the two of them. Her action evoked a sigh from Nikolay, who then stepped closer to her.

    All Raine could hear was Nikolay rummaging through their bags.

    After a while, Nikolay finally spoke. ¡°Here.¡±

    Raine looked up. A familiar bag of crisps was in Nikolay''s hand.

    ¡°From the store in Veritas? If I recall correctly,¡± Raine said with an emerging smug grin, ¡°you said that it was unhealthy.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve changed your mind, I¡¯ll put it ba-¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Raine quickly put a hand on the bag to stop Nikolay. ¡°Ah! No, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. I- uhh, meant that I could take such a dangerous item off your hands. For the sake of your health.¡±

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Nikolay said, handing over the bag.

    Slightly bemused, Raine accepted the offering. It was true that Raine wanted to eat the crisps, but it still felt awkward to be eating the entire packet by himself.

    ¡°¡­Do you want some?¡±

    Predictably, Nikolay shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well in that case,¡± Raine slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the whole thing to myself.¡±

    He slyly slid the bag away from Nikolay, rustling it tantalisingly as he went.

    At last, Nikolay sighed and gave in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take one.¡±

    They lapsed back into silence, though this time there was the occasional quiet crunch. Their partial reconciliation seemed to momentarily appease Rascal, but nobody could tell when her mood would change again.

    The bag of crisps had long been emptied and disposed of by the time somebody spoke again.

    Nikolay cleared his throat and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you¡­ still mad?¡±

    Thinking back on last night, maybe Raine had been too harsh.

    Raine sighed. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t enjoy making enemies out of people that I cherish. The only thing I want is for us to be ourselves around each other. Even if that means acknowledging our weaknesses.¡±

    Weaknesses. Something that Nikolay seemed to loathe showing.

    Raine continued, ¡°With that being said, I¡¯d like to hear more about your life.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to know in particular?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Raine mused. ¡°That librarian seemed pretty hostile towards us for not being sorcerers. I guess the tensions haven¡¯t been resolved since the Revolt. Things weren¡¯t much better outside of Kosira at the time, were they?¡±

    ¡°At least in Kosira, there weren¡¯t any humans to bear the brunt of our weighted judgement. Conversely, humans condemn sorcerers born in their world at birth, branding them with a mark that will impact the rest of their life."

    ¡°I¡¯ve always found it strange that the terms ¡®humans¡¯ and ¡®sorcerers¡¯ are considered mutually exclusive things. As if sorcerers aren¡¯t human too,¡± Nikolay continued bitterly. ¡°When I was born ¡ª in my first life ¡ª the word ¡®sorcerer¡¯ was an insult. They would spit out that word, then look at us like we were nothing but dirt beneath their shoes. Because we weren¡¯t human, in their eyes. We were something below human. Mutts. Evolution gone wrong. ¡®Magic wasn¡¯t meant to be harnessed by those walking on the earth.¡¯ This was the excuse that the humans gave, chanted dutifully while they beat us and humiliated us for daring to look in their direction.

    ¡°But then we started using the terms in our own way. We might not have been human, but it didn¡¯t matter, because we were better than them. But even still, the only thing I wanted was to be human. Even if that would never happen, despite losing my memories and living through so many lives.¡±

    A dark shadow cast over Nikolay¡¯s face, clearly reliving some unsavoury memories.

    Raine fought the urge to drop everything and comfort Nikolay. The last thing Nikolay needed was some pity from somebody who didn¡¯t know anything about his unresolved past.

    All he could do was continue pressing forward in hopes of steering away from sensitive topics.

    ¡°And you said before that you didn¡¯t know how you became the leader of the Crown Guild, the King of the Damned¡­ How is that even possible?¡±

    Nikolay mulled over the question for a while, just as mystified as Raine.

    Eventually, he came up with an answer. ¡°From the beginning, the Crown Guild heralded my arrival as the ¡®coming of a new age¡¯ because of my infamous power. They placed all sorts of badges and titles on me, separating me from the other new members who had also just joined. Slowly, the idea of responsibility estranged me from everybody else, and that grew into a position of leadership not long after.

    ¡°I suppose it came down to my childhood environment. Since I was young, everybody praised me for being as mature as I was strong. When in reality, I wasn¡¯t mature ¡ª I was just quiet. Unable to speak to anybody about my qualms, because everybody who I could confide in was convinced that I was ¡®not like them¡¯. And besides, it seems that people like you more when you don¡¯t bother them with your problems.¡±

    Ouch. That hit a little too close to home.

    Now that he¡¯d heard even more about Nikolay, Raine couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for everything that ran through his mind. He knew better than to judge a book based on its cover, but after witnessing such a gruesome feat last night¡­

    Amidst his troubled thoughts, a strange mark on Nikolay¡¯s hand caught Raine¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s that scar on your finger? It wasn¡¯t there before we split.¡±

    Nikolay blinked and stared at his hand. ¡°Ah. That must¡¯ve been from the artifact. The Ring of Space. It started burning my skin once you left the vessel, presumably because I wasn¡¯t the intended user.¡±

    ¡°From that long ago?! You should¡¯ve said something earlier!¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°Those look serious ¡ª like ¡®third-degree¡¯ serious.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly in a talking mood afterwards, if you recall. Besides, the information about the artifact is not particularly crucial. I was planning on telling you later at a more convenient time.¡±

    The urge to face-palm himself was stronger than ever. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you, not the information. Does your finger still hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had worse,¡± Nikolay said, glancing at his bandaged left arm.

    ¡°It can still hurt regardless of whatever injuries you¡¯ve had in the past. So, let me ask again. Does your finger hurt?¡±

    Nikolay hesitated and looked away. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a shit liar. Let me look at it.¡±

    Reluctantly, Nikolay raised his left hand. To Raine¡¯s amusement, his hand was facing palm-down like a princess awaiting the kiss of a royal courter. Not that he was thinking of kissing Nikolay¡¯s hand, of course. Nothing strange was going through his mind as he took Nikolay¡¯s hand in his, bringing it closer to his face.

    And even if he were thinking anything, it was quickly overridden by a strange sensation. It felt eerily similar to when they were still within the same vessel, where their minds were still connected.

    Oh, what the fu-

    But surprisingly, he received no mental response from Nikolay. It looked like their minds were still separate.

    Just as Raine started to pull away, Nikolay urgently spoke out.

    ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Despite his confusion, Raine obliged. He didn¡¯t feel anything happen in the silence that followed, unlike when they used to share consciousness.

    ¡°Hmmm. Interesting,¡± Nikolay merely said, before pulling away.

    ¡°Interesting?¡± Raine parroted with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Care to share with the class?¡±

    ¡°I cannot share information that I am not aware of. All I can sense is something foreign inside you. Don¡¯t worry too much about it ¡ª it¡¯s most likely the mark of the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Mark of the prophecy¡­¡± Raine frowned. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±

    Despite Nikolay¡¯s placating tone, he himself seemed to be troubled by the information.

 Chapter 21

    Once Nikolay and Raine had partially reconciled, their journey became much more bearable. Even Rascal, who usually liked to fool around in her boredom during long trips, learned to be grateful of the mundanity.

    Thankfully, their next destination wasn¡¯t far from the Shrine of Restoration. According to Irideis, the second artifact was in Lake Litchmere, west of Veritas. The guide recommended seeking out diving gear from the nearby locals, so Nikolay marked a village on the map to head towards.

    But the temple and artifact were still a future problem. Right now, they were faced with an arguably much more pressing problem.

    ¡°Remind me¡­¡± Raine muttered. ¡°Why you said ¡®a single bedroom¡¯ to the motel receptionist when there are two of us?¡±

    Nikolay and Raine stared at the aforementioned single bedroom, the key still placed inside the doorknob of the open door.

    Nikolay stonily replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been booking a single bedroom for all of our previous times. It was muscle memory.¡±

    Already resigned to their fate, Nikolay took the key and moved into the room with their bags.

    ¡°H- Hold on!¡± Raine said, standing out in the doorway. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the room is a little too small for both of us?¡±

    Nikolay turned to face Raine with an exasperated look. ¡°We¡¯ve slept together before. It¡¯s merely a matter of being in different bodies.¡±

    ¡°WH- WHAT?!¡± Raine quickly shut the door behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that! And especially not that loud while the door is open!¡±

    ¡°Your interpretation of my words is of minimal concern to me,¡± Nikolay brushed aside. ¡°We should address the space issue first.¡±

    ¡°There is no way we¡¯re both fitting on that tiny bed,¡± Raine said firmly. ¡°One of us is sleeping on the floor.¡±

    As he said this, a horrifyingly large cockroach scuttled out from under the bed. It quickly crossed the room, making skittering sounds as its tiny legs clattered against the wooden floor. Within seconds, it dove into a hidden crack in the walls. Raine and Nikolay stared wordlessly at the space that the cockroach had just been.

    ¡°Not it,¡± both said simultaneously.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll share the bed,¡± Nikolay huffed, clearly annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t suggest something that you wouldn¡¯t even do yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever,¡± Raine rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t complain if you end up on the floor either way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d barely be able to move me,¡± Nikolay scoffed as he hauled their luggage onto the desk.

    ¡°Sure, whatever you say,¡± Raine replied flippantly.

    They each went on to complete their respective tasks to set themselves up for the night.

    When silence enveloped the room, it was a relief to know that it wasn¡¯t nearly as frigid as the previous bouts of silence. At the very least, it was nice to have some banter going again, even if it was at the cost of their unfortunate situation. To think that they would need to spend yet another day in each other¡¯s personal space, right after finally being separated.

    The last thing Raine wanted to do was get into the bed first, so he stalled for as long as he could. Raine actually finished unpacking a while ago, but he busied himself with acting like he still had something to do.

    And given Nikolay¡¯s brutal efficiency, he had probably finished even earlier than Raine. To make things worse, Raine also knew that Nikolay was more than likely thinking the exact same thing as him.

    In hindsight, Raine would actually rather sleep on the cockroach-infested floor than suffer the awkwardness of sleeping in the bed. It wasn¡¯t too late to change his mind, after all.

    Ah, who was he kidding? He sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to fall asleep on the hard wooden boards without a pillow or a blanket.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Raine muttered to himself.

    After a quiet sigh, he climbed into the bed first. It wasn¡¯t as if he was keen on staying up all night either, so he might as well get comfortable.

    He waited for Nikolay to follow suit, but instead, he heard the rustling of paper.

    ¡°A¡­ leaflet?¡± Raine asked, turning around. ¡°Where on earth did you get that?¡±

    ¡°The motel had a couple on the wall,¡± Nikolay replied curtly. ¡°You should be getting some rest. I¡¯ll sleep later.¡±

    Raine obliged, shifting his body back to face the wall.

    It felt like a long time before Nikolay finally turned off the lamp. Despite Raine¡¯s best efforts to fall asleep, he was still partially awake when it happened.

    Nikolay let out a heavy sigh, gently lifting the blanket just enough for him to slide underneath. It was clear that he was trying not to disturb Raine. Which was quite unfortunate, because Raine couldn¡¯t fall asleep to begin with, let alone wake up from Nikolay¡¯s movement.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Now that they were underneath the same blanket, it was impossible not to ignore the other¡¯s presence.

    Nikolay smelt faintly like the antiseptic he put on his arm. Clean, with a hint of the lemon lime that always accompanied any cleaning product.

    Raine pulled a face when he realised what he was doing. While trying not to move the blanket, he buried his head in his hands.

    Dear god, there is something severely wrong with me.

    Homosexuality itself might not be a sin, but shamelessly sniffing a prophecy-bound partner definitely violated something. He hoped that the gods weren¡¯t watching him.

    Oh no, they probably were. Shit. Well, hopefully they didn¡¯t care enough. Otherwise, he probably would¡¯ve been struck down by divine lightning by now.

    --

    Nikolay awoke before the sun rose, as always. It was still pitch-black outside, and the moon provided minimal light to the room.

    There was something soft touching his face ¡ª not the pillow, because it was too fluffy to be fabric. Still drowsy from waking up, Nikolay instinctively pushed his face further into the pleasant sensation. He reached up to touch the strange object, then quickly pulled away once he realised something important.

    Hair? Who¡ª

    Ah, Raine.

    Nikolay frantically blinked several times, adjusting his eyes to the darkness. Sure enough, he saw the faint outline of Raine in front of him. Not only was Raine close enough to have his hair touching Nikolay¡¯s face, but their legs were also tangled together because of their proximity. Thankfully, Nikolay hadn¡¯t moved an inch ¡ª barring his left arm ¡ª since he woke up.

    Another realisation stopped Nikolay in his tracks.

    They were spooning.

    A small, distant part of him disapproved of the illogical nature of their positions ¡ª Raine was taller, so it would make more sense if he were the big spoon. This part of him was very quickly shut down by the fact that this should not have happened to begin with. And because he would never willingly be the small spoon.

    Nikolay shook his head to ward off any further thoughts from continuing down that path. He needed to focus. On something that wasn¡¯t Raine, preferably.

    With vigour and determination that had never accompanied previous mornings, Nikolay set his mind wholly on the list of tasks that needed to be done before Raine awoke, which usually signalled the start of their day.

    Clearly, Nikolay was too efficient when he focused, because he completed everything in about half of the time it usually took. This would normally be a cause for celebration, if not for the fact that Nikolay had absolutely nothing else to do.

    Well, he could always stay and watch Raine for a few more minutes.

    Nikolay swept his gaze across the room for any objections. After seeing nothing important to address, he gently sat back down on the bed.

    If the world was insistent on it, he might as well. But only as a last resort, of course.

    Time flowed languidly around the two, only discernable by the brightening window and retreating shadows. Outside, each animal was slowly awakening after a night of slumber, insect whirring and birds chirping to begin their own daily routine.

    In contrast, the room inside was completely motionless, save for the rise and fall of Raine¡¯s chest. For a moment, Nikolay wished time could stand still in their small, dingy motel room. Then he could make these moments last forever, immune against the inevitable erosion that came to take its eternally unpaid debt.

    Alas, no matter how much Nikolay dreamt about changing fate, all good things had to come to an end.

    Raine awoke by kicking Nikolay¡¯s side with a stray leg and letting out a fatigued yawn, despite having slept for at least 2 more hours than Nikolay did.

    ¡°Ow- Oh, sorry. I thought you were a wall,¡± Raine mumbled, moving his leg out of the way.

    Nikolay stood up. ¡°No need. I shouldn¡¯t have been obstructing your sleep.¡±

    Raine vaguely waved his hand at Nikolay, only to completely miss. ¡°Come on, no need to be so formal this early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 9am. I would hardly consider it ¡®early¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Early enough for me. Do we have breakfast packed somewhere? I need something to wake me up.¡±

    Nikolay raised an eyebrow. ¡°Without brushing your teeth? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have taken care of our personal hygiene in the morning for you, if I knew you were going to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°I brush my teeth, idiot,¡± Raine groaned into the blanket. ¡°Just after I eat.¡±

    ¡°Brushing your teeth straight after eating is actually harmful. It degrades your enamel.¡±

    ¡°Then wait a couple of minutes before you brush your teeth,¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been arguing for too long. Let me get some clothes to change into.¡±

    Nikolay yielded to Raine¡¯s request, stepping away to make room. Respectfully, he appeared to busy himself with some other tasks while Raine switched clothes.

    ¡°Hey, Kolya,¡± Raine called over his shoulder. ¡°Can you pass me the hairbrush?¡±

    Unconsciously, Nikolay reached for the hairbrush without question.

    Nikolay started, ¡°Ye-¡±

    Raine hadn¡¯t even blinked, and there was already a shimmering blue blade dangerously close to his throat.

    Nikolay stared at him with hardened eyes. They were wholly unfamiliar, no longer aloof and veiled, but actively piercing Raine¡¯s soul with murderous intent.

    Suddenly, images of flashing blue light and crimson red blood resurfaced. A cold command, a voice silenced forever, a person killed right in front of his eyes.

    It was as though the heat rushed out of Raine¡¯s body, leaving him shivering and bare. Like a lamb ready for the slaughter, his body froze completely still in front of a looming death sentence.

    ¡°What did you do to Raine?¡± Nikolay demanded in a flat tone. ¡°If you hurt him, I will make you regret everything you did.¡±

    Even though Nikolay¡¯s intent was clearly to protect Raine, it was ironic to see the complete opposite happening. If the action hadn¡¯t dredged up unpleasant memories, Raine might¡¯ve even choked out a sardonic laugh.

    ¡°I- It- It¡¯s me!¡± Raine stammered in panic, too scared to move a muscle. ¡°I found a phone in the bag that Irideis gave us, and was searching up stuff. I saw that Kolya was a common nickname for Nikolay. Sorry if it overstepped a boundary.¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s face softened ever so slightly, and the blade dissolved into wisps of smoke. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I was just¡­ surprised to hear you call me that.¡±

    While the immediate threat was no longer visible ¡ª though Raine knew better than to think Nikolay was vulnerable ¡ª traces of the tense atmosphere still lingered in Raine¡¯s mind, leaving indelible imprints. However, looking at the concern appearing on Nikolay¡¯s face, Raine tried his best to act relaxed.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Raine teased. ¡°It sounded more like you were worried about me.¡±

    ¡°I was more concerned about having to find you, actually,¡± Nikolay replied with an unconvincing annoyed look.

    Raine didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know a shit-eating grin was on his face. ¡°Very believable, Kolya.¡±

    Nikolay looked away with a slight frown. ¡°It sounds so weird coming from you.¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be sure to keep calling you Kolya from now on.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°The more I try to refute it, the worse it¡¯ll become.¡±

 Chapter 22

    The awkward events of their previous night, surprisingly, didn¡¯t affect the mood of the next day. Maybe it was because their relationship had suffered worse tension ¡ª in hindsight, this was hardly a good thing ¡ª but the light atmosphere was nonetheless appreciated.

    Unfortunately, it seemed as though their streak of bad accommodation luck hadn¡¯t ended quite as quickly.

    They had veered towards a large wooden building in hopes of a warm place to stay, but upon approaching the structure swiftly dashed their hopes. While the building had a large sign that confirmed it was, in fact, an inn, the rest of the exterior wasn¡¯t nearly as welcoming.

    Raine frowned. ¡°Is it closed? The windows and doors are all shut. And the chains on the door¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Nikolay squinted at the map. ¡°This path is out of the way, since we came from the Shrine of Resurrection. They might¡¯ve closed down due to a lack of foot traffic.¡±

    ¡°Darn. We have to camp out again? It¡¯s nice the first few times, but the bugs and dirt get annoying soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    Nikolay turned his attention back to the map, looking for a decent place to set up camp.

    Not long after, the sound of foreign footsteps interrupted Nikolay¡¯s musings. Both jerked their head towards the intrusion, tense and cautious.

    ¡°Hey! You two,¡± a voice called out. ¡°Here for the inn?¡±

    Assuming that they were also a fellow traveller, Raine replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s closed, though.¡±

    An amused grin flashed across the stranger¡¯s face. ¡°It hasn¡¯t closed just yet, boy. This rundown inn still has a couple more days left in her.¡±

    Realisation hit both Nikolay and Raine like a bullet.

    ¡°You¡¯re the innkeeper, then?¡± Nikolay asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s me. I¡¯m Ascrythis. And you?¡±

    ¡°Nikolay,¡± came the curt response. ¡°And beside me is Raine.¡±

    ¡°Is there a room vacant?¡± Raine quickly followed up, softening the blow of Nikolay¡¯s bluntness. ¡°No problem if there isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You can have the entire inn to yourselves,¡± Ascrythis laughed. ¡°The only problem right now is that she¡¯s mostly an empty shell. Most of her innards are either already sold off or packed into boxes, leaving just the bare minimum. If you two had gotten here any later, there wouldn¡¯t even be a bed to sleep on.¡±

    ¡°But there is still a bed, right?¡± Raine anxiously asked, unwilling to repeat the awkwardness of their previous night in the motel¡¯s single bedroom.

    Ascrythis merely shot him a questioning gaze. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I just said, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°A- Ah, I guess so¡­¡±

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you the belly of the beast. You can leave your mount in the stables over there.¡±

    After directing Rascal towards her dedicated, spacious housing for the night, Nikolay and Raine trailed after Ascrythis.

    Inside, the inn was completely bare, save for a few cardboard boxes that hadn¡¯t been pawned off yet. The entire establishment had a hollow feel to it, like any traces of being lived in were long erased. Even the bar counter, which was usually covered in scratches and scuffs from patrons, was partially dismantled so that it bore no resemblance to others of its kind.

    Nikolay frowned at the surrounding sight, which wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar look on his face. What did surprise Raine, however, was the tinge of sadness that accompanied Nikolay¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one here to witness the inn¡¯s last days,¡± Nikolay quietly noted. ¡°Might I ask why you decided to shut it down?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know,¡± the innkeeper waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Business isn¡¯t too good here. Not many pass by this road, which makes it hard to attract customers.¡±

    Raine heard a sceptical sound from Nikolay beside him, but it was too quiet to be heard by Ascrythis.

    ¡°Do you have plans for where you¡¯ll go after you¡¯re finished with the inn?¡± Nikolay asked.

    ¡°What comes next, huh¡­¡± the thought darkened Ascrythis¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯ll probably move to Marque in the west. Or maybe the folks in Aurelinne Village take in strays. Can¡¯t fish to save my life, though. I¡¯d be better off drowning in Lake Litchmere; at least then, I can feed the fish there for the folks to eat.¡±

    ¡°A drowned man isn¡¯t ¡®good¡¯ for anything,¡± Nikolay humourlessly replied. ¡°I¡¯d rather not see a floating corpse once we reach Aurelinne Village.¡±

    Instead of being hurt at being taken too seriously, the innkeeper raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re also heading over to Lake Litchmere? Is it tourist season or something?¡±

    ¡°We have business there,¡± Raine interjected. ¡°We¡¯re planning to stay in Aurelinne Village while we¡­ take care of something relating to Lake Litchmere.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ¡®business¡¯, is it? Didn¡¯t take you men for the type to be the fellas in trench coats and suitcases filled with classified information,¡± he replied in mirth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Nikolay rebutted. ¡°A corporation hasn¡¯t sent us. We¡¯re just unsure whether our visit will even be worth it.¡±

    Raine added, ¡°And to be completely honest, we have no idea what kind of business we¡¯ll be doing. So we couldn¡¯t tell you even if we could.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to Lake Litchmere¡­ and you don¡¯t even know why?¡± Ascrythis asked in disbelief. ¡°Ah, forget it. I feel like it¡¯ll become more complicated if I pry too much.¡±

    ¡°We appreciate it,¡± Nikolay graciously replied. ¡°Especially considering that we¡¯re in your debt for sheltering us.¡±

    ¡°Just doing my job. Or clinging to the last scraps I have of it, anyway.¡±

    Raine and Nikolay shot each other an unreadable look, then Raine turned to Ascrythis. ¡°We can help you pack up whatever¡¯s left. It¡¯s the least we can do to repay your kindness.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask for your help,¡± Ascrythis said. ¡°I won¡¯t even collect payment for your night here. God knows filing it with the tax department will be a nightmare. It¡¯s already an honour to receive guests one last time.¡±

    ¡°You already know that we won¡¯t take no for an answer,¡± Raine parried. ¡°At the very least, helping with moving out won¡¯t cause more work for you to do with the government.¡±

    ¡°The Veritas government¡­¡± Ascrythis trailed off, a pained expression crossing his face.

    After receiving a concerned look from Raine and Nikolay, Ascrythis sighed and stood up from his seat. ¡°Well, we¡¯d better start moving. Unless you like working in pitch black, that is.¡±

    The next few hours passed in a flash. While it initially seemed like there weren¡¯t many boxes left, Ascrythis revealed a closet full of them shortly after they got to work.

    About a few minutes in, Nikolay attempted to pick up one of the heavier boxes, but flinched and quickly withdrew his bandaged left arm. Quietly nursing the still-injured arm, he darted his eyes around to check whether anybody had noticed ¡ª only to meet eyes with Raine, who was staring directly at him with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± was all Raine said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nikolay lied.

    Raine sighed. ¡°Leave the larger boxes to me. I¡¯ve had enough of you taking care of me without caring about yourself.¡±

    To Raine, it was strange that Nikolay hadn¡¯t used his magic to aid him in lieu of his arm, but perhaps it was a matter of principle. In any case, it wasn¡¯t worth the effort of asking: Nikolay would probably say something like, ¡®Magic should only be used when necessary¡¯, or an equally absurd yet rational thing. Personally, if Raine had magic blue strands that he could manipulate, he would be using them all the damn time. But of course, it was already a stretch to imagine that he could use magic.

    And just like that, they had already moved all the remaining boxes into the cart outside.

    ¡°Phew, that was a lot quicker with three people,¡± Ascrythis conceded. ¡°Thank you two for the help. It wasn¡¯t necessary at all, so I really appreciate it.¡±

    Nikolay shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°This is a bit straightforward, but can I ask you about your arm? I noticed it when you were lifting the boxes.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ run-in with a knife,¡± Nikolay replied vaguely. ¡°On our way to Veritas.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie, but it wasn¡¯t exactly the truth, either. After all, the long scar down Nikolay¡¯s arm had been his own doing.

    Thinking back on it, they were pretty stupid to fall for a trap like that.

    Ascrythis looked thoughtful. ¡°So you¡¯ve been targeted too, huh? It¡¯s nice to have fellow victims as the last patrons of this inn. Really ties everything up in a neat bow.¡±

    Nikolay had clearly avoided stating the truth to protect their own secrets, but it sounded like they¡¯d unintentionally stumbled upon somebody else¡¯s secret.

    ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t leave this inn by choice,¡± Ascrythis continued. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this inn since I was a young lad, taking over the business once my father passed away. But the dogs of the government in Veritas gave me no choice. They took away my permit, claiming that I didn¡¯t have the means to protect patrons from outside dangers. It was a dirty ploy to get rid of non-sorcerer businesses. Even though I argued my way to court, the judge immediately asked me, ¡®Can you wield magic?¡¯ and I said ¡®No, your honour, but I can still defend my establishment in other ways¡¯. But as soon as I said no, the verdict had already been decided. They confiscated my permit permanently, and I took a huge blow to my reputation as well. Not that I give a shit about what those government dogs in Veritas think of me.¡±

    Raine nodded. ¡°I received similar treatment in Veritas, too. They really don¡¯t like non-sorcerers there.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. They act like they¡¯re automatically better just because of how they were born. Even if I could beat more than half of them in a fair fight. Sorcerers? Bah, it¡¯s just a fancy title bestowed on some lucky people, by some unfair gods.¡±

    Next to him, Raine felt Nikolay shift uncomfortably in his seat. No wonder why he¡¯d avoided using magic to move the boxes.

    Ascrythis placed his hands on his knees and stood up. ¡°But that¡¯s enough of talk that¡¯ll land us in jail. I¡¯ll whip up something for dinner. You two head up and sort out your bags in the room upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Nikolay asked. ¡°I can help with cooking to lessen the workload.¡±

    ¡°No, no, as the innkeeper, it¡¯s my job to provide for you.¡±

    They were all but ushered up the stairs and into their room by Ascrythis, who left as soon as he was certain that they would stay there.

    Once they were alone in the room, Raine turned to Nikolay with a stern gaze. ¡°Let me check your arm again. You really shouldn¡¯t have helped if it was going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± Nikolay retorted. ¡°It just took me by surprise, that was all.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to change the bandage, isn¡¯t it? Let me help you. I¡¯ve been doing it for the past few weeks for us, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nikolay bit his lip and looked away. ¡°If it¡¯ll ease your worry, fine.¡±

    He tentatively offered the injured arm to Raine, who propped it up on his leg. Grabbing the bandages from the bag nearby, he set to removing the current strip on Nikolay¡¯s arm.

    Unaccustomed to changing bandages on another body, Raine accidentally pulled too sharply with the bandage. It snagged the edge of the wound, almost tearing apart the newly formed skin.

    Shit.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t react outwardly to the sharp tug, but his jaw tensed ever so slightly. Which made it even worse, knowing that Nikolay was purposefully hiding his pain to make Raine feel better.

    Raine winced. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The rest of the procedure passed without further incident, thankfully. Raine wrapped up his handiwork with a clip ¡ª taking care to be more gentle this time ¡ª and cheerfully patted the freshly bandaged arm.

    Now that he was finished, Raine could let out a held breath. His body relaxed significantly now that it wasn¡¯t under tension.

    ¡°You¡¯re a perfect patient: still as a rock. I can hardly tell whether you¡¯re breathing at times.¡±

    Nikolay merely crossed his arms, apparently unimpressed.

    ¡°Aw, come on,¡± Raine whined playfully. ¡°Do you want me to compliment you more? I thought I was already being pretty liberal with the praise.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so I was wrong about being generous? You want me to gush even more?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was¡­¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°I meant you were mistaken about my desire for more compliments.¡±

    Raine acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Nikolay, leaning closer towards him. ¡°Well, if you want me to praise you so badly, I can hardly refuse¡­ You¡¯re such a good companion, after all.¡±

    At last, Nikolay reacted by lightly pushing Raine away with pink-tinged cheeks. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Is that a blush on your face?¡± Raine teased, leaning forward to invade Nikolay¡¯s personal space once again. ¡°Is Kolya is blushing at compliments?¡±

    ¡°You need to get your eyes checked out.¡±

    Just as Raine was about to continue in his unrelenting crusade towards baiting a reaction out of Nikolay, a voice called out from downstairs.

    ¡°Come down, you two! Eat while it¡¯s still warm!¡±

    Dinner was a simple meal consisting of imported potatoes and meat of unknown origin. It was most likely wild prey such as deer, given that they had passed no cow or sheep farms during their trek.

    Regardless of its simplicity, both Raine and Nikolay scarfed it down within minutes. Warm food was a delicacy by itself on the road, especially when lighting a fire became impossible in the wind or rain.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal. It was delicious,¡± Raine demurely said.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Ascrythis replied benevolently. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too much extra effort to make a couple more portions.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, we still appreciate your good intentions. I¡¯ll be heading up to sleep now, if it¡¯s fine by you,¡± Nikolay said, getting up from his seat.

    Ascrythis nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. Who am I to tell you to stay awake?¡±

    Raine leaned back in his chair and looked at Nikolay. ¡°Tired already? I guess you have to wake up at the ass crack of dawn somehow.¡±

    ¡°I rarely sleep this early if you recall,¡± Nikolay denied. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit¡­ lightheaded. But it¡¯s nothing that sleep won¡¯t resolve.¡±

    As Nikolay turned to retire for the night, Raine suddenly grabbed his wrist. The familiar sense of connection ran through them. Nikolay whipped back around to shoot an inquiring expression towards Raine.

    Goodnight, Raine transmitted with a faint smile.

    Nikolay rolled his eyes, but a matching smile graced his features. Goodnight.

    He wearily climbed his way up the stairs, being careful not to slip and hit his head. Which wouldn¡¯t be a problem usually, but it simultaneously felt like his head was made of lead and air at the same time.

    Even though Nikolay was nestled within the comfort of their own room, he made sure to leave the door ajar. Blinding light streamed from the small crack in their doorway, creating a jarringly bright disturbance in the otherwise pitch-black room. But the sounds of Raine¡¯s voice and laughter downstairs made it more than worth the sacrifice.

 Chapter 23

    Both Raine and Nikolay awoke at the crack of dawn the next morning. Despite their efforts to wake up before the innkeeper, they found Ascrythis already sitting next to the window, sipping a cup of already cold coffee.

    He greeted them with a surprised look on his face ¡ª understandable, considering Nikolay¡¯s ridiculously early bird nature ¡ª and they quickly settled into a warm conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that this old shoddy inn could be a somebody¡¯s home, one more time.¡±

    Noticing the sombre looks on both of their faces, Ascrythis heartily slapped them on their backs with bellowing laughter.

    ¡°Cheer up, you lot,¡± Ascythis chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding around. I don¡¯t got enough tissues if you cry on me.¡±

    Raine thought he might very well just shed a tear at the sad sight of Ascrythis¡¯ broken dreams.

    Nikolay, on the other hand, merely cocked his head. ¡°I look like this normally.¡±

    ¡°Aye, you do,¡± Ascrythis acknowledged. ¡°But your serious face looked a tad gloomy this morning. That headache again?¡±

    ¡°Likely,¡± Nikolay said, rubbing his temples. ¡°Either way, I¡¯d rather avoid having my face to be readable. It¡¯s a pain when people assume things.¡±

    ¡°And even if he was sad,¡± Raine interjected. ¡°It¡¯s only natural to be sympathetic. We just want to help you as much as possible.¡±

    Ascrythis laughed. ¡°Are you travelling miracle workers? No, right? Then there¡¯s no point get yourself down about not being able to solve every problem. Especially against big players like the Veritas government.¡±

    ¡°But even so¡­¡± Raine pressed.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Your mule is already rearing to go, just look at her. Don¡¯t keep her waiting, now.¡±

    Ascrythis practically pushed both of them out of the doorway and towards Rascal, who had helpfully brought their bags with her.

    They quickly greeted Rascal ¡ª although Raine was given the cold shoulder ¡ª and then turned back to Ascrythis.

    ¡°Are you going to Marque after this?¡± Nikolay asked.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± Ascrythis wistfully looked back at the empty inn behind him. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll stay here for a little while longer. Keep her company in her last moments.¡±

    ¡ª

    WARNING: THE FOLLOWING SECTION CONTAINS MENTIONS OF ALCOHOL & SUGGESTIVE CONTENT. SKIPPING THIS WILL NOT AFFECT THE READING EXPERIENCE. PLEASE PROCEED TO THE NEXT BOLDED ANNOUNCEMENT IF YOU WISH TO SKIP THIS SECTION.

    The following night, they unfortunately didn¡¯t run into any other inns or hotels to settle down in. Setting up the camp was a tedious task, even more so when they had gotten used to the warm, comfortable blankets and clean sheets in Ascrythis¡¯ rooms. As with most nights, Rascal wandered off somewhere to find something interesting to occupy herself with. They couldn¡¯t blame her ¡ª watching them set up the tents was probably just as boring as actually performing the task was.

    And thus, it came as a pleasant surprise when Raine announced that he had something to show Nikolay.

    ¡°Brace yourself¡­ Voila!¡±

    With a grand flourish, Raine produced a wine bottle from within their bag.

    Nikolay, too disappointed to even reprimand Raine, merely stared at the bottle.

    ¡°You spent our money¡­ on booze.¡±

    Mentally, a tear rolled down Raine¡¯s cheek at the lacklustre reaction.

    ¡°A- Ah, listen,¡± Raine scrambled to regain himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually buy it. Ascrythis gifted it as repayment for spending the night with him.¡±

    ¡°So I was mistaken. Instead, you swindled a depressed businessman out of his meagre possessions.¡±

    Raine rolled his eyes. ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re just being pessimistic. Come on, it¡¯d be a waste to not drink it.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nikolay said neutrally. ¡°I¡¯m not objecting.¡±

    Raine rummaged in their bags for a cup to pour the wine into. Since Irideis had provided them with a lot more resources, the organisation of their bags quickly fell to ruin afterwards. His hand fished through a sea of miscellaneous items before it finally came into contact with something useful.

    ¡°We have¡­ plastic cups¡­¡± Raine pulled out aforementioned cups with a sheepish grin.

    To make matters worse, the cups were in a variety of bright, kiddish colours. They were more suited for orange juice, or milk, or whatever other beverages were usually seen constituting a kindergartener¡¯s breakfast.

    Nikolay shot him a deadpan look.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Raine held his hands up. ¡°I know I should¡¯ve gotten some¡­ finer glassware or whatever. But it¡¯s still drinkable, at the very least.¡±

    ¡°The wine looks too expensive to be disgraced by using plastic cups. Especially those.¡±

    ¡°You wanna drink from your hands or something? Goddamn,¡± Raine facepalmed. ¡°If I were anyone else, I would¡¯ve thought that you were making excuses to not drink.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Nikolay scoffed. ¡°I am not some lightweight phony. Pour them into the cups.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Raine replied, in mock courtesy.

    He proceeded to pour half of the bottle¡¯s contents into the two cups, with the wine bottle in one hand and both cups deftly held in the other.

    ¡°Here you go, sir,¡± Raine continued in his fake accent. ¡°One plastic cup filled with 15-year-old aged fine wine.¡±

    Nikolay huffed and took the cup from Raine. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±

    They each took the time to inspect the wine in their respective cups. It was dark enough that not much was visible, including the liquid. The campfire nearby provided a fraction of light, but even its flames were barely a match for the encroaching darkness.

    Suddenly Raine perked up. ¡°We should make a toast!¡±

    Nikolay dropped his gaze down to the dark red wine in his hand. ¡°To what? Nothing here is worth a toast.¡±

    Raine paused, attempting to think of an example.

    A series of frowns and attempted sentence starters later, he finally gave up with a sigh. ¡°In hindsight, it really has been pretty rough. The first week, we got abducted by some weird cult. Then we stumbled into an ancient temple and nearly died. And after that, a waitress in Veritas was a bad word away from killing us. Irideis complicated things even further, and¡­ Ugh, just thinking about it makes me miserable. I hope Eireia is doing better than us in her new home, at least.¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°It¡¯s as though the country itself is trying to kick us out,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°If only a few pesky gods weren¡¯t hell bent on sending us here.¡±

    Raine raised his cup tentatively. ¡°To our shitty situation, then?¡±

    Nikolay mirrored the action with a shrug. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°To our shitty situation!¡± Raine repeated more jovially as their cups clinked.

    ¡°To our shitty situation,¡± Nikolay echoed aloud.

    §©§Ñ §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ, he said in his head.

    The rest of the night passed in a blur, the dialogue of their pleasant and mundane conversation blending into one another. Neither of them knew exactly when they had emptied the wine bottle, but it hardly mattered by then.

    The fire, now reduced to glowing embers, did little to aid their impaired functions. At some point during the night, Raine had shifted his body to lean against Nikolay like a crutch. His head rested on Nikolay¡¯s shoulder, fitting snugly into the crook of Nikolay¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Head¡¯s spinning,¡± Raine muttered.

    ¡°You drank more than half of the bottle,¡± Nikolay replied evenly. ¡°And in the span of a few minutes.¡±

    ¡°Aaah, fuck I should¡¯ve left som¡¯more¡­ f- for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t fancy the taste of wine.¡±

    ¡°Whathehell do you like then?¡± Raine complained. ¡°Feels like you like jack shit.¡±

    Nikolay paused. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°See?!¡±

    ¡°Nevermind that. You¡¯re slurring all of your words. Go get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby!¡± Raine protested, tilting his head up towards Nikolay. ¡°I know I¡¯m stupid and do dumb shit like dying and taking your vessel and yelling at you even though I¡¯m a fucking idiot¡­¡±

    He stopped to wipe away the tears at the corners of his eyes. ¡°I wish I was even a little bit as useful as you are. You don¡¯t cry; you don¡¯t get mad; you don¡¯t care about anything. You¡¯re just- better than me. At everything.¡°

    Nikolay jolted. He hadn¡¯t realised that Raine¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re perfectly capable. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re weak, or unqualified, or anything remotely close. We¡¯ve just faced situations that are unfamiliar. And for the record, I think you¡¯re more than admirable in how you act.¡±

    ¡°So you think I¡¯m be- better than you?¡±

    Nikolay raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you actually drunk?¡±

    Raine merely stared up at him with wide puppy eyes. After realising that no further explanation was coming, Nikolay gave a resigned sigh and averted his gaze.

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re better than me,¡± he begrudgingly replied.

    To anyone else, those would have just been five arbitrary words. But looking at Raine¡¯s reaction, it was as if those five words were life-changing. His eyes lit up like stars, and a wide, genuine smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Really?! So happy for you getting over your¡­ uh¡­ I forgot what it was called. Rhymes with wide and means being up yourself. Anyways¡­ I didn¡¯t know you would actually say it¡­ Ah! I habe an idea.¡±

    Raine twisted his body around, carelessly using Nikolay as a prop to help him. As their eyes met again, Raine continued to move forward, almost touching Nikolay¡¯s face.

    Nikolay subconsciously turned his head a fraction, just enough to avoid Raine.

    ¡°Come onnn,¡± Raine whined. ¡°Nobody else acts like you do. You¡¯re ssuch a¡­ a stick in the mud. I¡¯m paying you back.¡±

    It then ¡ª quite belatedly ¡ª occurred to Nikolay why Raine had moved closer.

    In his defence, he had never seen Raine act so forward. He was used to the pissed off Raine, or the jokingly teasing Raine. Not¡­ this Raine.

    It was precisely for this reason, and no other, that he had no idea how to respond to any of Raine¡¯s advances.

    As such, Nikolay barely reacted when Raine huffed and climbed on top of him. The grass tickled Nikolay¡¯s neck as he allowed himself to be pushed to the ground. Raine knelt over him, hands planted firmly on either side of Nikolay¡¯s face.

    For a moment, they were deathly still. Both breathing heavily, noses just barely touching, and with the flush of alcohol on their faces.

    ¡°D-¡± Nikolay barely got a word out before Raine leaned towards him.

    Their lips met clumsily and with an urgency in their movements. Raine bit Nikolay¡¯s lip in suggestion and Nikolay obliged, parting his lips for Raine¡¯s tongue to enter. Nikolay could taste the overwhelmingly strong scent of alcohol mixed with both of their saliva. The kiss was chaotic and rough, and any semblance of tact had long been abandoned.

    Raine brought a hand up to cup Nikolay¡¯s cheek, tracing along his jawline and slowly trailing down his chest and abdomen. It lazily meandered on its path downwards, then tantalisingly rubbed and caressed, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from Nikolay.

    Against his will, Nikolay¡¯s body moved in response, his back arching against the dirt floor and his hands clawing at Raine¡¯s back. In a desperate attempt to retain his pride, Nikolay bit his own lip until it bled to stop himself from making a shameful noise.

    But the numbness of the alcohol hadn¡¯t fully dulled his thinking, at least to the point where he could ignore Raine¡¯s fingers fumbling with his belt.

    Nikolay quickly pulled himself off Raine, who owlishly blinked at him with a confused expression. He ignored the way that his entire body still shook with desire, and dragged the barely conscious Raine into the tent. Nikolay threw Raine onto a sleeping bag, then stepped out and zipped up the tent entrance behind him.

    Now that Raine was a safe distance away from him, Nikolay was able to think clearly again. A small part of him wished that he should have let Raine continue. There was no doubt that Raine, being horrifically drunk, wouldn¡¯t remember anything from tonight. He could have given in, and Raine would be hopelessly clueless about it.

    But Raine was clearly making advances because he was intoxicated. Nikolay heavily disliked Raine ¡ª obviously ¡ª but taking advantage of someone was horribly immoral, even for him.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to do ¡®that¡¯ with Raine in the first place. Because of tonight¡¯s encounter, now Nikolay felt even more conflicted than before. He hated this. He hated Raine. The blood on his lip from biting it earlier was a testament to that.

    Listlessly, Nikolay slumped next to the fire and attempted to sleep away his thoughts about Raine.

    ¡ª

    NOTE: THE SECTION HAS NOW ENDED. THE EVENTS WILL BE BRIEFLY MENTIONED IN THE REST OF THE NOVEL, HOWEVER IT WILL NO LONGER BE IN DETAIL.

    Raine usually slept in. That was a given.

    But to have a pounding, head-splitting hangover was not usually one of his regulars.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Nikolay,¡± Raine mumbled, trying to reach over to where Nikolay¡¯s sleeping bag was. ¡°Nikolay, are you there?¡±

    He continued to fumble around, only to eventually realise that Nikolay was, in fact, not in the tent whatsoever.

    Raine jerked his hand back in embarrassment, even though nobody had seen him reaching for somebody who wasn¡¯t even there. Flopping back onto his own pillow, Raine lay there, regretting his decision to drink so much alcohol last night.

    He barely remembered anything that happened last night, so he was assuming that he drank more than he normally did. As to why, he had no clue, thanks to the massive blurry section in his memory.

    Eventually, he mustered the strength to sit up ¡ª albeit with several pained iprotests ¡ª and unzip the tent¡¯s door to stagger outside.

    What greeted his eyes, however, was altogether unexpected.

    Nikolay was still asleep.

    At noon, when the sun was shining down at its highest peak. He didn¡¯t even have a blanket or pillow ¡ª the man was just¡­ lying next to a pile of charcoal and ash.

    Hangover momentarily forgotten, Raine rushed to Nikolay¡¯s side and gently shook his shoulder. He gave Nikolay a quick once-over to check that nothing was outwardly wrong, and was glad to come up short.

    ¡°Hey! Wake up, you slacker. It¡¯s midday already,¡± Raine loudly complained. ¡°Rascal probably went on to Lake Litchmere without us, at this rate.¡±

    Despite his efforts to annoy Nikolay, he only received a quiet grunt in return.

    ¡°Nikolay?¡±

    Finally, Nikolay shifted slightly. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re loud.¡±

    The response spurred Raine to continue pestering Nikolay. ¡°I¡¯m gonna follow Rascal and leave your sorry ass here if you don¡¯t wake up. By the time you catch up, I¡¯ll already have the Artifact of Time.¡°

    A series of begrudging groans later, Nikolay eventually sat up and rubbed his eyes. His usually silky, tied-back hair was akin to more of a bird¡¯s nest atop his head, and dark circles hung underneath his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake. No need to keep yelling,¡± Nikolay huffed.

    ¡°Come on, I know you wouldn¡¯t have gotten up if I just left.¡±

    Raine elbowed Nikolay playfully, then frowned when the other man flinched from the physical touch.

    ¡°What happened? The Nikolay that I know wouldn¡¯t voluntarily freeze to death outside in the cold night. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t take the tent and leave me out to die,¡± Raine said.

    He had meant to say it in a joking manner, but it came out forced.

    ¡°Maybe so,¡± was the offhanded reply.

    The lack of emotional response caused alarms to sound in Raine¡¯s mind. Something was clearly wrong. He had expected at least a scathing retort, or a half-hearted grumble.

    Whatever had happened last night¡­ it couldn¡¯t have been good.

    Nikolay glanced at Raine¡¯s horrified expression and sighed. ¡°Nothing bad happened. I stopped you before you could do anything irrational.¡±

    Raine was aghast, to say the least. ¡°So, I did try to do something?¡±

    Nikolay turned away and began packing up the tent. ¡°We should focus on what¡¯s coming ahead of us.¡±

    The way that Nikolay phrased it was like an order; it left no room for debate, yet Raine found himself struggling to obey. Opening his mouth to protest again, the words caught in his throat when he caught a glimpse of Nikolay¡¯s face. Unlike the blank, stoic expression that he had pictured, there was something dark and troubled about it. Raine had the strong feeling that pushing any further might permanently ruin the already tentative bond between them.

 Chapter 24

    Aurelinne Village. A small, secluded village that lived separate from the towering cities of Veritas, in the east, and Marque, in the west. Notable landmarks included Lake Litchmere, a few patches of dry grass, and a small hill.

    As soon as Raine and Nikolay neared the area, the abundant smell of fish and sea salt hit them like a brick wall.

    ¡°It smells like a cleaner version of Marque¡¯s air,¡± Raine commented. ¡°And more fishy, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d wager that all the fish in Marque might have died from all the booze that its citizens tossed overboard,¡± Nikolay replied.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be exaggerating, too.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take them long to locate an inn. The village itself only consisted of a few streets, whereas the fishing docks and associated market were inflated in proportion to others of its nature.

    The inn didn¡¯t have a name posted anywhere. Instead, there was a wooden sign nailed above the doors that said ¡®INN AND TAVERN¡¯ in carved cursive writing. To be fair, Raine supposed that there wasn¡¯t a need to come up with a name, considering that it was the only inn and tavern inside in the entire village.

    Stepping inside the establishment was like entering a whole new world. Outside, the streets were dark and quiet, save for the occasional bird call. But inside, there was a loud and almost overwhelming racket of cheers, laughing and talking.

    It was a stark shift from Ascrythis¡¯ closed down tavern that they saw a few days prior. Somehow, the bustling atmosphere felt all the more sobering for Raine and Nikolay.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you two before,¡± a voice called out from behind the bar. ¡°Got lost?¡±

    They turned to the source of the voice.

    The sole bartender looked at them with a welcoming grin. While her eyes never left them, her hands were continuously moving and making drinks. Raine noticed a sunset orange aura around her hands, occasionally materialising into tangible objects to help her.

    Internally, he felt even disappointed at himself for not having magic. She used it so casually, as if it wasn¡¯t something that most people didn¡¯t even have.

    ¡°We¡¯re not lost,¡± Nikolay assured. ¡°We¡¯re just looking for a place to stay at the inn. Apologies if we¡¯re disrupting your other business, though.¡±

    ¡°Inn?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, that damn sign out front. Hate to break it to you, but that¡¯s from the previous owner. We don¡¯t do inn stuff here.¡±

    ¡°Do you know if there are other inns in the village?¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any inns here, but you can find fancy resorts away from the village. They¡¯re popular for tourists visiting here. Real nice rooms, I¡¯ve heard. 5 stars.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you noticed,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°But it¡¯s rather late to be hiking all the way to a resort.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine. You¡¯re asking because you know that there are still rooms from when it was an inn, right? Damn smart tourists, trying to swindle a bar owner. I¡¯m Tabitha, by the way. You better remember it, because I have a feeling that you two might be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡±

    Raine hadn¡¯t even realised that Nikolay was aiming there, so Tabitha was already miles ahead of him. If she was dumb compared to Nikolay, then what the hell was he?

    ¡°I¡¯m Nikolay, and this is Raine.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask something first before I can agree to letting you sleep here, though,¡± Tabitha said.

    Nikolay crossed his arms, not liking the implication. ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t too personal.¡±

    ¡°Guess how old I am,¡± she grinned. ¡°And be honest.¡±

    Raine and Nikolay sighed simultaneously. No matter where you went, apparently there would always be a middle-aged aunt who was chasing their youth.

    ¡°Eighteen,¡± they recited in unison.

    Tabitha rolled her eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Nikolay frowned and scrutinised the woman in front of him. ¡°A little older than us. Probably in your late twenties or early thirties?¡±

    ¡°Phew, you looked like you were going to say forty for a second,¡± Tabitha laughed. ¡°Alright, you picked the correct answer. I¡¯ll let you two in.¡±

    ¡°Correct? I thought you wanted us to be honest?!¡± Raine squawked.

    Nikolay slapped a hand over Raine¡¯s mouth and said to Tabitha, ¡°I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve guessed even younger. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Tabitha said disbelievingly. ¡°Back to the matter of you two rooming here. You can¡¯t stay here for free, you know.¡±

    Raine tore Nikolay¡¯s hand away from his mouth and asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ six hundred a night. That¡¯s how much hotels cost, right? Pretty reasonable, if you ask me.¡±

    Raine¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Six¡­ six hundred?!¡±

    To say that they were broke was an understatement. A severe understatement, in fact. They¡¯d been staying in accommodation whenever they had the chance, and the hotel in Veritas wasn¡¯t very cost efficient, to say the least.

    Combined with the fact that they were still getting along with the funds provided by Navi all the way back in Marque, it was safe to say that their supply of money was swiftly dwindling. Irideis, of course, only provided the minimal amount of support, which definitely didn¡¯t include money of any sort.

    ¡°What, can¡¯t pay up? I thought you two were loaded. Who the hell comes to Lake Litchmere if they¡¯re not a rich businessman on a holiday?¡±

    ¡°I would assume that these ¡®rich businessmen¡¯ wouldn¡¯t need to ask an innkeeper for lodging,¡± Nikolay interjected.

    ¡°You have a point. I¡¯ll lower it to 550. How does that sound?¡± Tabitha wagered.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we still can¡¯t pay that much, especially considering that we¡¯re unsure of how long we¡¯ll need to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Any lower and you¡¯ll be robbing me. Tell you what, I can cut you a deal. You work for me while you¡¯re living on my property. Instead of paying you, I¡¯ll take your salary as rent.¡±

    Raine exclaimed, ¡°That sounds like a scam-¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. But you already knew that, considering we didn¡¯t have another option,¡± Nikolay said.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Tabitha replied shamelessly. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta get by somehow. Do any of you happen to have any experience working as a bartender?¡±

    Raine shook his head. There was no way he would willingly go anywhere near a bar, let alone work there. He¡¯d heard too many stories about spiked drinks and terrible one-night-stands.

    So, it surprised him to see Nikolay reply, ¡°I¡¯ve done it a few times before.¡±

    Tabitha nodded. ¡°Then Nikolay can help me at the bar. I could use another pair of hands helping me with mixing drinks.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do I do then?¡± Raine asked. ¡°If it¡¯s not the bar¡­¡±

    ¡°You can be a server. You have the looks for it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fine¡­¡± Raine said, still wary. ¡°As long as there¡¯s no ridiculous catch. The uniform better not be something stupid, like a maid outfit.¡±

    Nikolay then made a noise somewhere between a snort and a laugh. He swiftly covered his mouth with a hand, waving away the gaze of Raine and Tabitha with the other.

    Tabitha grinned. ¡°Hah! You don¡¯t have to wear a maid costume. Though it would be funny to see Nikolay laughing his ass off the whole day.¡±

    ¡°The scenario can stay in his imagination,¡± Raine said, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    Nikolay dodged the accusation by changing the subject. ¡°How about we get settled first, before we begin paying back our debt?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Here are the keys. Room 12, up on the second floor. Try not to mess with the other storage rooms.¡±

    As they ascended the stairs, Raine couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark shift in quality of the floor. What began as polished mahogany turned into rickety oak after they left the view of the patrons. To be frank, he couldn¡¯t blame Tabitha. After all, even she only saw this floor once in a while.

    On the second floor, they passed a few locked doors, presumably storage rooms like Tabitha said, before reaching Room 12. After taking off the rusted padlock, Raine pushed open the door and flinched at the sharp squeal that emanated from the unoiled hinges.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t kidding when she said it was old, huh?¡±

    ¡°The interior looks¡­ better than what we¡¯ve had in the past.¡±

    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t particularly dusty or mouldy. The wooden floorboards were dull, but they didn¡¯t show any signs of splintering or rot. Tabitha must¡¯ve kept it in order, if only for the sake of her bar down below.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The bed was a bunk bed ¡ª thankfully, no more single bed fiascos.

    ¡°Okay, I top and you bottom,¡± Raine announced, climbing onto the side ladder.

    Nikolay grabbed Raine¡¯s collar and dragged him back down. ¡°First of all, phrasing. Second of all, I¡¯m sleeping on top. There is not a single universe in which I¡¯m letting your shoe-wearing ass make both beds dirty.¡±

    The next few minutes took place in silence, as they began to perform their practiced routine of unpacking.

    Once everything seemed to be set out in a way that appeased Nikolay¡¯s strict regulations, he headed towards the bathroom. It was sub-par at worst and moderately decent at best, landing somewhere smack bang in ¡®not ideal, but I¡¯d live here if it was cheap¡¯. And it was cheap, so nobody was complaining. Least of all Nikolay, who just needed a private space to check on his wound.

    He unwrapped the bandages slowly, with the care and patience of handling a fragile egg. It had improved significantly since the first time that Raine changed it, all the way back at the waterfall near the Temple of Space. Blood no longer permeated every bandage layer, and the dirtiest part was from previous stains.

    ¡°Is it still sore?¡±

    Nikolay jumped at Raine¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you have to follow me everywhere?¡±

    ¡°I was bored.¡±

    Even though Nikolay hadn¡¯t turned to face him, Raine could vividly picture the exasperated expression on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your idea of enjoyment is pestering me?¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°No, don¡¯t answer that. I already know.¡±

    Raine casually slung an arm over Nikolay¡¯s shoulder and peered at the scar. ¡°It healed nicely. All your obsessive care paid off, huh?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t obsessive, it was necessary,¡± Nikolay said while opening and closing his left hand.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Mind if I have a look?¡±

    Nikolay wordlessly held out his left arm. With a gentle touch, Raine caressed the healed wound delicately, as if it were made of thin glass. He ran a thumb along the entire scar, feeling no significantly raised bumps on the skin. Impressively, the gash had left virtually no trace, save for the white scar tissue. His hands lingered for a moment, unwilling to break contact so soon. As usual, Nikolay kept quiet, betraying nothing of his thoughts.

    Raine remarked, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, in its own way.¡±

    Nikolay didn¡¯t respond, apparently thinking about something else. He kept his eyes trained on his scar, where Raine¡¯s hand had left a phantom sensation.

    ¡°We should go downstairs,¡± Raine sighed, pulling away from Nikolay. ¡°I¡¯m sure Tabitha is waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    ¡ª

    In terms of their job training, it went wholly untouched. As in, Tabitha let them go with a wink and a smile, saying not very comforting things like ¡®You¡¯ll learn on the go¡¯ and ¡®The customers won¡¯t mind. And if they do, I¡¯ll have a ¡®talk¡¯ with them¡¯.

    Given their severe lack of preparation, the first few hours passed relatively uneventfully. Nikolay seemed to pick up the art of mixing drinks quickly ¡ª or had he never forgotten? ¡ª while Raine noticed that his current role bore striking similarities to his first minimum wage job.

    In the middle of a lull between orders, Raine squeezed in a short break at the bar where Nikolay stood.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been bartending here for years,¡± Raine joked.

    ¡°And you act like you¡¯ve been working here since its construction, considering that you¡¯re standing here and chatting with me.¡±

    ¡°Rude. Anyway, I heard that it¡¯s common to drink along with the customers in some places. It makes them feel more welcome or something. So¡­ you should pass me a drink. Free of charge, of course. It¡¯s helping the business, after all."

    ¡°I think you had enough alcohol a couple nights ago to last you a lifetime. And then some.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Raine conceded. ¡°And besides, I¡¯m a bit of a lightweight. Drinking with every customer might not end well.¡±

    Nikolay frowned. ¡°If you knew that you were a lightweight, why did you drink so much that night?¡±

    ¡°Because I trusted you to be the sensible one,¡± Raine lightly joked. ¡°I figured you would stop me from stumbling off a cliff or something. Sorry for whatever I did, though. You seemed a little shaken up by it in the morning.¡±

    Trust. Raine trusted him. And what did Nikolay do? He almost took advantage of Raine, stupidly letting the alcohol poison his brain and turn his common sense against him.

    And here Raine was, apologising for something that Nikolay utterly failed to carry out.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s fine,¡± was all that Nikolay said.

    Suddenly, a flicker of pain crossed Nikolay¡¯s face. It disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, but even the smallest hint of emotion stood out like a glowing beacon to Raine.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Raine prompted. ¡°And don¡¯t brush it off.¡±

    Nikolay rubbed his temples. ¡°Headache. It hasn¡¯t gone away.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡± Raine frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual to have the occasional headache, but definitely not at this intensity ¡ª knowing that Nikolay wouldn¡¯t complain about minor pain ¡ª and for this long.

    ¡°Should we go see a doctor? Is there even one in this village?¡± Raine anxiously thought.

    Like a miracle that descended from the gods, a seated man dressed in formal attire leaned over the bar counter.

    ¡°Did I hear somebody in need of a doctor? There¡¯s one who happens to be sitting right here,¡± he said.

    Raine turned to the customer with a hopeful expression. There were faint green motes drifting around him, similar to Nikolay¡¯s blue waves, albeit far less bright.

    ¡°Would you mind sharing your thoughts on what¡¯s causing his headache?¡± Raine inquired. ¡°It¡¯s been puzzling us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m off duty at the moment, so I can¡¯t offer you any insurance if I¡¯m wrong. That being said, when did it start?¡±

    Nikolay replied, ¡°It started roughly a week ago, but it¡¯s gotten progressively worse since then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. It¡¯s mostly unheard of to have a headache continuously become more painful, especially over the course of a week. Does it ever waver? For example, it gets a little better and then gets worse after.¡±

    "No. Since I¡¯ve noticed it, the headache hasn¡¯t let up at all.¡±

    The doctor frowned and stroked his chin, lost in thought.

    Elsewhere, Tabitha shouted to them, ¡°Pass me a shaker, will you?¡±

    Nikolay kept his gaze fixed on the doctor¡¯s expression, while a blue strand emerged to toss a cocktail shaker in Tabitha¡¯s direction.

    Tabitha caught it a few inches away from her face, sporting a playful scowl.

    ¡°Manners! Jeez, didn¡¯t expect such a composed guy to be so careless,¡± she said as she rolled her eyes.

    The doctor seemed to have a vastly different reaction, as his wide eyes stared at Nikolay incredulously.

    ¡°You had magic this entire time?¡± he spluttered out. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t even see a single speck of your aura!¡±

    Nikolay dipped his head in acknowledgement. ¡°That isn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯ve been suppressing my magic ever since¡­¡±

    He grimaced.

    ¡°¡­Ever since my headache started,¡± Nikolay finished.

    Suddenly, everything made sense. The doctor enthusiastically nodded, happy to have reached a conclusion.

    ¡°Yes, that explains it,¡± he said. ¡°Magic is like water coming out of a fountain. The more you suppress it, the more pressure builds up inside of you. Of course, it gets worse if you have more magic ¡ª pressure builds up faster if there¡¯s more. You¡¯re lucky that your magic must be under the threshold, because most people would¡¯ve fainted from exhaustion after a few days. A whole week might¡¯ve even killed them.¡±

    Raine glanced at Nikolay with a concerned expression. He shouldn¡¯t even be alive right now if the doctor was correct. In all fairness, Nikolay had a tendency to push through things with sheer, stubborn determination.

    ¡°Extremely lucky,¡± Nikolay said with a convincing poker face. ¡°I suppose having a large magic reserve can be a hindrance in some circumstances.¡±

    ¡°One of the few and far in-between drawbacks that these prodigies seem to experience,¡± the doctor replied jovially. ¡°Though I suppose they wouldn¡¯t have many reasons to hide their wonderful gift to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nikolay replied with a raised eyebrow, his blank fa?ade cracking slightly.

    ¡°Have you visited Veritas in your travels? You will notice that there are many more¡­ talented sorcerers in the city as opposed to other areas in Kosira. Since the city is so magic-orientated, they consider it a point of pride to show your magic.¡±

    Ah. They hadn¡¯t noticed, because they didn¡¯t have the ability to see magic when they were in Marque or Veritas. It made sense, though, considering the attitude of the librarian in Veritas.

    ¡°I see,¡± Nikolay mused in false concentration. ¡°Thank you for your insightful knowledge. And for curing my headache, of course.¡±

    ¡°No worries. It is my job to help people, after all.¡±

    The doctor finished the last of his drink, then left a tip as he walked out.

    The instant that the door closed behind him, Raine elbowed Nikolay sharply in the ribs. The victim barely budged, merely sighing in response.

    Nikolay¡¯s eyes impassively flitted over to Raine¡¯s scowling face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose this time.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it better,¡± Raine retorted, his scowl involuntarily softening under Nikolay¡¯s gaze. ¡°You were giving yourself a killer headache ¡ª literally ¡ª over a ¡®no distractions¡¯ rule you made up ages ago.¡±

    ¡°The headache was nothing. Besides, I still need to hide my magic either way. My aura is too strong to be discreet.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t do it fully anymore, right? Just enough to fly under the radar,¡± Raine stressed.

    Wordlessly, Nikolay placed his hands on either side of Raine¡¯s face, cupping his cheeks. Raine became a statue in Nikolay¡¯s hold, as silent and unmoving as stone. He could only watch with wide eyes as Nikolay¡¯s thumbs gently tugged upwards at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Smile more,¡± Nikolay whispered. ¡°You look better when you¡¯re not worrying about me.¡±

    As if you don¡¯t do the same thing, Raine scoffed internally.

    Externally, though, he was too paralysed by Nikolay¡¯s intense stare to say anything.

    Tabitha popped out again. ¡°Alright, you two, back to work. You don¡¯t get paid for flirting at the bar.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t-¡°

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I don¡¯t care about whatever excuses you come up with. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that y¡¯all are doing jack shit. Chop chop, now.¡±

    Without another word, Raine reluctantly picked up a tray and began wandering amongst the tables.

    He was used to working in restaurants when he was younger, so it came back easily to him. The bar didn¡¯t have too many tables, and Raine quickly wrote down all the orders in a flash.

    As he walked back to the counter with the orders in hand, a customer waved over to him. Raine immediately noticed that he looked remarkably different from most of the other patrons. He carried a regal posture that suggested that he was still sober, and more importantly, from a wealthy background.

    Not to mention, his clothes were striking, even for a regular customer. A dark brown coat covered most of his figure, despite it being slightly too hot for winter fashion. Peeking out from the opening of the coat was a plain black collared shirt and a silver necklace. Neither screamed nobility nor aristocrat, but nonetheless, stood out from the usual clothing that Raine had seen in Aurelinne Village.

    Raine swiftly made his way over to the table. ¡°Hello, how can I help you today?¡±

    The man who had called him flashed an ostentatious smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to order, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What can I get for you?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the customer theatrically tapped his chin in mock pondering. ¡°Do they happen to have a breathtaking waiter with a face that could capture my attention for eternity, and ocean blue eyes that I would willingly drown in?¡±

    Tacky much? Raine fought the urge to raise an unamused eyebrow. He¡¯d have to take a page out of Nikolay¡¯s book for this one.

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Raine evenly replied, ¡°We do not. Is there anything on the menu that you¡¯d like to order?¡±

    To Raine¡¯s disappointment, it didn¡¯t seem to dissuade him much.

    ¡°What a shame. I was really hoping that they would,¡± he sighed. ¡°After all¡­¡±

    The man took Raine¡¯s free hand in his and gently cradled it. Raine was shocked to find that his hands were freezing cold to the touch, even though the inn itself was warm.

    ¡°It would truly be a pity to miss such an opportunity,¡± he continued, his breath warming their hands.

    ¡°S- Sir, I¡¯m going to have to ask again. Do you want anything from the menu?¡± Raine queried, awkwardly pulling his hand away.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have an old-fashioned. Surely they have those?¡±

    Raine laughed nervously. ¡°Yes, they do. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Tables need to be attended to.¡±

    ¡°Ah, calamity has struck,¡± he dramatically bemoaned. ¡°But I¡¯ll see you again soon, I hope. My name is Gremory, if you happen to need it.¡±

    On the other side of the room, a certain dark-haired sorcerer looked as though he was about to kill somebody.

    Tabitha noticed Nikolay¡¯s fixed stare and followed the direction of his gaze.

    After realising the situation, she tutted sympathetically. ¡°Raine¡¯s getting quite the attention from that patron, isn¡¯t he? I feel cheated on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Nikolay replied in a tone that suggested he cared a lot.

    ¡°Cheer up, hon. I¡¯m sure the customer is just physically affectionate with everybody.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve touched each other much more intimately than that,¡± Nikolay sniffed, as if it were a competition.

    Tabitha stopped polishing the glass cup and turned to face Nikolay with a baffled expression. After receiving a standoffish look from the blatantly jealous man, she snorted and went back to cleaning.

    ¡°What?¡± Nikolay demanded. ¡°Do you not believe me? I-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tabitha exclaimed, covering her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you and Raine get up to in your spare time.¡±

 Chapter 25

    After Raine and Nikolay finished their first shifts at Tabitha¡¯s bar, they discussed their future plans in Aurelinne Village.

    While it was true that they needed to collect all artifacts before the prophesied ¡®blood moon¡¯ occurred, Nikolay begrudgingly admitted that they had made up for lost time in the past few weeks.

    ¡°We can take a few days to figure out how to descend into Lake Litchmere,¡± Nikolay had said, to Raine¡¯s surprise.

    He attempted to tease Nikolay about it, but received a noncommital shrug in response. It seemed like something was bothering him, but Raine knew that asking about it wouldn¡¯t yield any results.

    On the bright side, though, Raine was able to sleep in a comfortable bed for a whole eight hours without being interrupted. And on top of that, he woke up to find that Tabitha had brought up breakfast leftovers from the bar.

    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Tabitha said. ¡°You¡¯re getting rewarded for sleeping in.¡±

    Nikolay ate his portion before Raine woke up, leaving exactly half of the plate untouched. The gesture was touching, but Raine had a feeling that it was a product of Nikolay¡¯s meticulousness rather than compassion.

    The plate was, unfortunately, regular-sized, which meant that it was hardly enough for two people. Beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers, he supposed. Raine polished off the plate¡¯s contents within minutes and walked over to brush his teeth.

    Raine startled when Nikolay stood next to him in the bathroom.

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you brush your teeth before you ate breakfast?¡± Raine queried.

    Nikolay casually took his toothbrush and squeezed toothpaste onto it. ¡°The other day, you had a point about brushing your teeth after eating. So, I adjusted accordingly.¡±

    A wide grin slowly stretched across Raine¡¯s face. He leant onto Nikolay¡¯s shoulder dramatically, almost causing the other man to drop his toothbrush in surprise.

    ¡°Aww Kolya, you should¡¯ve told me that you wanted to brush our teeth together,¡± he teased. ¡°I would¡¯ve changed my own schedule if you asked.¡±

    ¡°That is not why I¡¯m brushing my teeth again,¡± Nikolay groaned, despite a telltale pink blush appearing on his cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, I hear you,¡± Raine said, very clearly not listening to Nikolay. ¡°Totally believable. Yep.¡±

    Nikolay cleared his throat purposefully. ¡°Ahem. On to more pressing matters. I¡¯m going to help Tabitha with the inn during the day as well. She mentioned monetary pay for working extra hours, so we might as well earn enough for the rest of our journey. Once we accumulate a decent amount, we can start looking into the diving equipment for descending into the Temple of Time.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can do both at the same time, can¡¯t we? I¡¯ll go looking for the equipment while you work.¡±

    Nikolay lowered his toothbrush and stared at Raine¡¯s reflection. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to. We have enough time to take things one at a time. If you want, you can spend the day drawing in our room, or catch up on lost sleep from all our early starts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Raine spat out the toothpaste. ¡°I¡¯ll feel bad for lazing around while you¡¯re doing all the work. Your plan only accounts for one person, you know.¡±

    A few back-and-forth mini arguments later, Raine left the tavern and headed towards the market.

    Surely he would find somebody selling diving equipment at the market. It was a market by the side of a massive lake; there was no reason why a market stall owner wouldn¡¯t capitalise on their location.

    And besides, he was still feeling hungry after the meagre breakfast he just had. He didn¡¯t want to complain about Tabitha¡¯s good will, but a single plate wasn¡¯t nearly enough to satiate two adults. Hopefully, Nikolay found a way to secure food on his own ¡ª Raine was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, judging by the size of the market.

    Raine could identify the market from a mile away. The sounds of the hustle and bustle gave its location away first: conversations of people haggling for produce, family members calling out to each other, little kids playing in the streets.

    As he rounded a corner, Raine reached the edge of the market square. But even though it was merely the periphery of the commotion, there was still a substantial crowd of customers browsing the stalls. A bright kaleidoscope of colours assaulted his vision, both from the myriad of items on display and from the variety in clothing of all the visitors. It looked as though there were quite a few tourists mixed in among the locals, as they wore crisp, sharp suits that wouldn¡¯t normally be seen in everyday life.

    A voice echoing from off the path drew Raine¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You. Come over here.¡±

    Raine stopped in his tracks and shot a questioning gaze towards a man in a hooded robe. Grey wisps, almost like small flames, hung around his head. Contrary to their appearance, however, the wisps didn¡¯t burn brightly like Tabitha or Nikolay¡¯s magic did. Instead, they appeared to suck away the surrounding light.

    ¡°Yes, you. Come. I have a good deal for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Raine asked warily, walking over to the strange man.

    He usually wasn¡¯t one to entertain weird people on the street, but since he had time, he might as well. Who knows, maybe this person owned diving equipment? His main reason for coming here was to investigate around for it, after all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have magic?¡± he said to Raine.

    Raine shook his head. There really wasn¡¯t any point in lying, considering that this man could clearly see no aura around him.

    ¡°They can change that. I know a contact person. Come with me and you can talk with them.¡±

    Okay. First of all, how dumb did this guy think he was? What kind of person willingly goes with a weird man to an unknown place? Even if this stranger was being truthful, Raine doubted that the method of acquiring magic wasn¡¯t going to be shady.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°No,¡± Raine flatly said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have magic. Try somebody else.¡±

    This was a half-lie, but a harmless one.

    The man looked surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t? Are you a foreigner?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    This was a complete lie, but a harmless one.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Raine interrupted whatever plan of persuasion he was concocting. ¡°I¡¯m going. Leave me alone.¡±

    With every inch of confidence he could muster, Raine strode away from the situation. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t strayed too far from the crowd, and was easily able to rejoin the main path shortly thereafter.

    It was a shame, though. If only Nikolay had been here. Then he would finally see that Raine could perfectly handle a situation on his own.

    Was it normal to be thinking about someone this often? Ah, it was probably fine. Probably.

    Quickly getting his mind back on track, Raine ducked underneath a temporary gazebo into another stall. The pop-up tables in front displayed a multitude of hot meals, all packaged in plastic takeaway containers. It was mostly rice, noodles, or bread mixed with assorted meats and sauces, but the sheer variety was impressive for such a small set-up.

    At the back of the stall, sat on a chair and reading a dense book, was a familiar man.

    Black turtleneck, silver jewellery, long coat¡­ The outfit might¡¯ve changed slightly, but the unique impression was unmistakable.

    The only major difference between the Gremory in the bar last night and the Gremory in front of him was a pair of thick and scratched spectacles. The (admittedly) ugly tortoiseshell frame and terrible condition of the glasses stuck out like a sore thumb on its otherwise elegant model. He would¡¯ve even gone as far as to say that it gave a completely new appearance to Gremory ¡ª instead of the attractive playboy that he saw in the bar, a quiet scholar sat reading in his stead.

    Raine would¡¯ve liked to have avoided talking to Gremory, particularly after their last meeting. Unfortunately, based on the fact that he was the only other person in the stall, it seemed like Gremory was the shop owner.

    Taking in a deep breath, Raine steeled himself and walked over to the counter with his purchase, a small container of fried rice in his hand.

    He stood in front of Gremory for a few seconds, before realising that said shopkeeper was too immersed in his book to notice him.

    Raine meaningfully cleared his throat.

    It did the trick, causing Gremory to emit a quiet sigh and snap his novel shut.

    Gremory leant back and said, ¡°Just those for tod-¡±

    The instant his eyes locked onto Raine, Gremory startled and almost fell out of his chair. He managed to save himself by clutching onto the countertop, but his novel tragically fell flat on the floor, crinkling all of its pristine pages. The bookmark ¡ª a used envelope ¡ª fluttered downwards, swiftly joining the wreckage.

    Most surprising of all was Gremory¡¯s reaction. Instead of bending down to pick up the book, he quickly tore off his half-broken glasses and shoved them into a nearby drawer. A smug grin fought its way onto Gremory¡¯s face, replacing the unfiltered shock a few moments ago.

    Gremory casually leant on the counter. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the dashing waiter from Tabitha¡¯s bar. Couldn¡¯t resist finding me?¡±

    Raine merely looked over the counter in concern. ¡°Do you need a hand with that?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gremory hesitated, his demeanour wavering slightly. ¡°I- I¡¯d rather you help me on a date¡­?¡±

    He received an unconvinced look from Raine.

    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Gremory sighed in resignation. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point trying to convince you.¡±

    Raine walked around the counter and picked up the book and envelope for Gremory. The envelope¡¯s front caught his eye, littered with water ¡ª possibly tears ¡ª stains and ¡®Dear Azhkil¡¯ written in beautiful calligraphy.

    As he handed the items back to Gremory, he found it difficult to picture the smooth, flirtatious man back in the bar. The crooked glasses found their way back onto Gremory¡¯s face, which currently depicted despair at the state of his book.

    Funnily enough, Raine preferred this awkward, unprepared version of Gremory over the immaculate flirt.

    ¡°You look curious about the name on the envelope,¡± Gremory remarked. ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Raine couldn¡¯t lie, he was impressed. ¡°Yeah. Who is it addressed to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me. Azhkil is my real name.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need a fake name?¡± Raine questioned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Gremory repeated with a laugh. ¡°Yes, and no. It¡¯s not unheard of to use multiple names in Kosira. For your information, fake names are pretty easy to spot ¡ª they mimic names from outside of Kosira, like Tabitha or Gremory.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re easy to spot, doesn¡¯t that sort of¡­ defeat the purpose?¡±

    ¡°Many people fabricate names for different purposes. I¡¯d wager that almost everybody in Marque constantly switches names, given how cutthroat the business is there. Not many people take offence if you give them a fake name, apart from pricks in Veritas.¡±

    Raine thought back to Ascrythis¡¯ kindred hate for Veritas¡¯ government. ¡°People really don¡¯t like the Veritas system.¡±

    ¡°Hah, I think I probably have a different reason than the other people you¡¯ve talked to. I was originally from Veritas. Actually, I was even one of those scholars with a stick up their ass for a while,¡± Gremory scoffed. ¡°But alas, I wasn¡¯t worthy enough. They fired me ¡ª or rather, exiled is a better word ¡ª for apparent ¡®misconduct¡¯. In reality, though, it was purely because of my lack of magic. I was a sore sight for eyes among the distinguished scholars of Veritas, who were all praised for their academic and magic gifts.¡±

    Raine thought back to the shady man who had tried to lure him away earlier. It was obvious that magic was well-sought after, especially in Veritas. He couldn¡¯t lie, even he wished that he had magic.

    ¡°So you live in Aurelinne Village now,¡± Raine said. ¡°As a food vendor?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯d rather not be. I still have the heart of a scholar, even if I had my title and job stripped away from me. Instead of being surrounded by textbooks and measuring instruments, though, I find myself looking for the ¡®truth¡¯ in the people around me. Tabitha¡¯s bar is always a nice place for people watching,¡± Gremory laughed softly. ¡°But I might be biased, because I would¡¯ve never met you otherwise.¡±

    He then motioned towards the food in Raine¡¯s hand. ¡°You can have that for free. Take it as a token of goodwill.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Raine stared at the container, having momentarily forgotten it. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    In a quiet stupor, he walked out of the stall, unsure of what to make of the situation.

    ¡ª

    Unfortunately, no matter how much he scoured the expansive market, Raine couldn¡¯t find any diving equipment. He searched high and low, but most of the stalls only sold small assorted items, clothing, or fresh produce from local farms or fisheries.

    That didn¡¯t stop Raine from making the most of his trip, though, as he managed to find a few travelling supplies that needed to be stocked up. Their journey was far from over, considering that there was still one more Temple left, not to mention whatever came after that. Whether he liked it or not, they were going to camp out quite a few more times before¡­

    Before whatever lay at the end of the road. Before he got to go home and return to his mediocre job. Because even if it was shitty and low-paying, at least he didn¡¯t need to worry about gods and prophecies way beyond his comprehension.

    By the time Raine was fully satisfied with the amount that he had bought, the market stalls were being packed up. Even the sun was closing up shop, gradually pulling away the last of its golden-yellow rays from the land.

    He made his way back down the way he had come, passing an increasing number of empty stalls. Before long, all the market¡¯s stall owners and customers had vacated the area. It was only Raine now, wandering the deserted dirt path.

    As the surroundings darkened, once recognisable streets twisted into distorted, unfamiliar shapes. The houses all looked the exact same in the dark, large looming structures that taunted Raine as he hurried past them with his head down.

    Was it left, or was it a right at this intersection? With each possible branching path, the chances of choosing the correct one grew exponentially less.

    A distressingly familiar panic crept in.

    He shook his head frantically, a futile attempt against his own mind. This was nothing like the Temple of Space. It wasn¡¯t a life-or-death situation, and there weren¡¯t any magic puzzles at play.

    Worst-case scenario, he¡¯d get kidnapped, or beaten up, or forced into some horrific trap using magic, or-

    Thinking about everything that could go wrong was not a good idea, in retrospect.

 Chapter 26

    Today was a stressful day for Nikolay.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had to work in Tabitha¡¯s bar, which he was still unfamiliar with. It wasn¡¯t even because of the patrons getting blackout drunk in the middle of the day.

    Today was stressful because it was the first time that Nikolay hadn¡¯t been within arm¡¯s reach of Raine since they¡¯d first met. He¡¯d attempted to convince Raine against going to the markets, but somehow Raine had interpreted it as a way to call him unreliable.

    He wanted to put some sort of magic protection on Raine, but Nikolay knew that Raine would¡¯ve seen it and insisted he¡¯d be better off without it. If anything happened to Raine, he would be none the wiser until it was too late. What time was it normal to return home? How long did it take to walk from the markets to Tabitha¡¯s bar? Was it dangerous? Were there snakes, or buildings on the verge of collapse, or a high risk of a wildfire?

    ¡°You look so damn anxious,¡± Tabitha called to Nikolay. ¡°What¡¯re the odds that it¡¯s related to Raine?¡±

    ¡°Zero,¡± Nikolay replied with gritted teeth. ¡°Absolutely none.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like the opposite to me. Don''t worry, Raine seems like a capable guy. And it¡¯s not like Aurelinne Village is crawling with dangerous people, anyway. Hell, I could personally introduce you to everybody in the village if you were that concerned.¡±

    The last thing Nikolay wanted was to suffer through countless conversations with strangers.

    ¡°You already know that I would hate doing that.¡±

    Tabitha sighed with dramatic effect. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re not getting anything done in this state. Let¡¯s take a break for the rest of the day.¡±

    Nikolay stared at her. ¡°What about the customers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll close the bar, obviously. It¡¯s no sweat off my back; they¡¯re better off without drinking while the sun¡¯s still this high up.¡±

    ¡°Even still¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you stickler for rules. Nothing you say can change my mind. Wait here. I¡¯ll get something out that¡¯ll help clear your mind for a bit.¡±

    Nikolay crossed his arms and obliged, watching Tabitha close the doors and duck into a side room.

    When she re-emerged, Tabitha carried a leather suitcase in her hand. The material was worn; the corners being badly scuffed from years of use. She walked over to a table by a window facing away from the village and Lake Litchmere. The scenery depicted rolling green hills and trees gently swaying in the drifting wind.

    Nikolay followed her, sitting on the opposite chair. He eyed the suitcase with a scrutinising look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to jump out at you,¡± Tabitha said, noting his wariness. ¡°I promise.¡±

    He remained silent as Tabitha undid the leather clasps. She pulled the top half up to reveal a classic wooden chessboard, complete with intricately carved pieces.

    ¡°Why chess?¡± Nikolay asked.

    ¡°Well, have you ever played before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Even better. I can teach you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to it ¡ª I explain it to new patrons all the time. It helps to focus on something to replace whatever¡¯s bothering the mind. Tried and tested on many troubled customers.¡±

    ¡°I am not troubled.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. Black or white? White goes first.¡±

    ¡°Whichever.¡±

    ¡°Predictable. I¡¯ll play black then.¡±

    Tabitha set up the board for them with practiced efficiency, her hands moving just as fast as they did while mixing drinks.

    ¡°Alright. To start, let me explain how each piece works. The pawns can move forward two spaces for their first move, but otherwise, they move one space forward. They can only capture another piece if it¡¯s one diagonal space away- are you okay?¡± Tabitha paused to look at Nikolay.

    Nikolay seemed to not hear Tabitha at all, merely staring into the empty space in front of him.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Tabitha waved her hand in his field of view. ¡°You there?¡±

    Eventually, Nikolay snapped out of his daze and focused back on Tabitha. ¡°I just remembered something, that was all. Continue with what you were saying before.¡±

    She shot him a curious look, but refrained from pressing further.

    ¡°Alright, so as I was saying before, the pawns¡­¡±

    Throughout Tabitha¡¯s instructions, Nikolay listened with rapt attention. He was visibly trying his best to avoid lapsing back into the state he was in before. Even though uncertainties and doubts lurked on the fringes of his thoughts, Nikolay drowned them out with the intent of learning all the intricacies of chess.

    After playing a practice round with guidance, Tabitha set up the board again. While keeping her hands busy, she struck up a conversation.

    ¡°How did you and Raine end up travelling together? Not just a pleasant honeymoon in Aurelinne Village, if I had to guess?¡±

    Nikolay deadpanned, ¡°I thought you said this was supposed to take my worries away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you admit that it was about Raine?¡± Tabitha raised her eyebrows. ¡°Anyway, if you can¡¯t even get into the game, then there¡¯s not much chance of it distracting you. Talking about it might help more."

    Nikolay let out a sigh of defeat. ¡°You asked about why Raine and I are travelling together, right? It was a set of unfortunate circumstances; we had no other choice.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. And you¡¯re still under whatever pressure is forcing you together? I won¡¯t pry into your business. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He hesitated. ¡°Not exactly. I had the chance to go on my separate path ¡ª I technically still do ¡ª but it seemed like a bad idea.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You chose to stay with Raine? Awww, ain¡¯t that cute?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­ I had already decided a while ago. The time when Raine told me that I was human,¡± Nikolay looked down at his hands, refusing to make eye contact. ¡°That was when I realised I would never find somebody else who believed in me like he did.¡±

    Tabitha nodded. ¡°Raine seems like he has the tendency to do that. Accidentally charm others with his unerring kindness, I mean.¡±

    Instead of agreeing or refuting the statement, Nikolay frowned. ¡°Are you talking about the person who was flirting with him last night?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tabitha¡¯s eyebrows almost shot up to her hairline. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were still thinking about that. You concerned?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nikolay quickly said. ¡°I just thought that you were referring to it.¡±

    A sly smile crept onto Tabitha¡¯s face. ¡°I knew you were jealous. Don¡¯t worry, nobody can quite match up to your intensity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point. I can tell that he thinks of me as overbearing,¡± Nikolay muttered. ¡°But I can¡¯t do much else.¡±

    Protecting him was the only way to atone for his actions.

    The events that took place at the campfire haunted him every time he looked at Raine. It only worsened last night at the bar when Raine said that he had placed his trust in Nikolay when he drank that much wine. Even if Nikolay were to find himself falling in love with Raine, he didn¡¯t deserve it at all. Raine needed somebody who wouldn¡¯t shamelessly take advantage of him, somebody who could give him the support he needed.

    And so, Nikolay would be more than happy to protect Raine from afar. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tabitha said with a sad, sympathetic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wish for something more?¡±

    ¡°As long as Raine is happy, I won¡¯t wish for anything more. Check.¡±

    Tabitha leant back and studied the board. She flicked her eyes up to Nikolay with an impassive expression. He had the feeling that she was studying him just as much as the chess pieces.

    ¡°And what if Raine thought otherwise?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I find it unproductive to discuss impossibilities,¡± Nikolay crossed his arms. ¡°But in that situation, I still wouldn¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Even if he wanted you to?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If I changed my mind so easily, then I would no different from a customer who orders five rounds of alcohol, knowing that it will turn him into a slobbering, incoherent drunk. Just because somebody ¡®wants¡¯ something, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that it is the right choice.¡±

    He thought that his view was reasonable enough, but Tabitha erupted into laughter after hearing his words.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s something,¡± she squeezed out amidst her laughs. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin. Who are you to determine what¡¯s the ¡®right¡¯ or ¡®wrong¡¯ choice? So many things are subjective, no matter how much you try to put it into those rigid definitions of yours.¡±

    ¡°W- Well¡­¡± Nikolay trailed off, derailed by Tabitha¡¯s sharp accusations. ¡°Just get yourself out of check first.¡±

    Tabitha calmed down and stared at the board for a long time, before finally making a move with an exasperated huff. ¡°You play so defensively. Half of the pieces are locked in position.¡±

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± Nikolay replied, not caring about the answer.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s annoying!¡± Tabitha exclaimed. ¡°And on a more serious note, it means that you can¡¯t move any of your pieces, either. I can¡¯t launch an attack, but neither can you.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps going for a draw isn¡¯t as bad as you make it out to be. After all, there¡¯s no way a new player could beat somebody who has played chess with their bar¡¯s patrons countless of times. Even if they were drunk and stumbling over their own feet.¡±

    ¡°You underestimate yourself. And the ability of a drunk man.¡±

    Nonetheless, the next few moves were all positional rearrangements of their pieces.

    Nikolay looked out the window with a frown. The sun had already sunk past the horizon, leaving the village doused in the faint glimmer of moonlight.

    ¡°Raine hasn¡¯t come back yet,¡± Nikolay noted with concern. ¡°The market should be closed by now.¡±

    Tabitha gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about Raine this much. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±

    ¡°But what if he-¡±

    ¡°No, Nikolay. Preparing for every single bad outcome will only give you a headache,¡± Tabitha sternly scolded. ¡°You¡¯ve been getting away with it because nobody has been around to tell you off. Other than Raine, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Her words carried the searing truth within them, facts that Nikolay had been hiding in the shadows from for as long as he could remember. Even still, he wasn¡¯t nearly ready to face the evidence that Tabitha was right.

    Just as Nikolay prepared to speak again, the door blew wide open and a person stumbled through.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Raine announced breathlessly.

    Nikolay immediately snapped his head towards Raine, then quickly glued his eyes back to the chess game in front of him.

    ¡°Welcome home, Raine!¡± Tabitha jovially shouted back.

    ¡°The cabinet in our room is empty,¡± Nikolay said calmly, his eyes still trained on the chessboard. ¡°You can put those bags in there.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Raine said, already on his way up the stairs.

    Tabitha watched the scene unfold in front of her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Nikolay, weren¡¯t you concerned to death about him a few minutes ago?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nikolay muttered quietly. ¡°I was just contemplating whether it would be necessary to search for him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two,¡± Tabitha sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Hopeless, the lot of you.¡±

    Nikolay didn¡¯t react. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Tabitha.¡±

    She briefly flitted her eyes over the board, then almost immediately let out an even deeper sigh.

    ¡°Because you focused too much on your defensive position, you missed a royal fork,¡± Tabitha explained, moving her queen to seal the game¡¯s fate. ¡°And now, I can put you into checkmate. Guaranteed mate in 3 moves. Can you find it?¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together as he analysed the board. ¡°¡­Yes, I can see it. The knights and rooks are all paralysed, so they can¡¯t protect the king.¡±

    ¡°Good. Learn from your mistakes, or the consequences will come to bite you later. Why don¡¯t you get ready for your shift tonight? I¡¯ve got to set up and reopen the bar as well.¡±

    Tabitha stood up and began packing up the chess set, a clear indicator that she wasn¡¯t asking. With no other choice, Nikolay took the hint and walked upstairs to his shared room.

    When he eased the door open, it let out a quiet creak.

    Inside, Raine perked up at the sound and turned around with a smile.

    ¡°Hi Kolya! Look, I know I got back a little late, but there were so many things for sale in the markets. I even organised everything to perfection to make up for it, just like you always do.¡±

    Raine paused, then not-so-discreetly kicked aside a stray plastic bag. ¡°And also, I¡¯m glad that you found yourself a new hobby with Tabitha. I remember the conversation we had a long time ago, about making this current life ¡®yours¡¯. So it¡¯s good to see you finding yourself. The ¡®you¡¯ right now, I mean.¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s eyes darted towards the bags behind Raine. It was true; not a single item was out of place. If he hadn¡¯t known any better, Nikolay would¡¯ve thought that he himself organised the new items.

    A sense of pride and affection shot straight through his heart. But just as quickly as the feeling had appeared, it was replaced by deep-set guilt. His conversation with Tabitha surfaced again, reminding him of the role that he was supposed to play.

    ¡°¡­I suppose so,¡± Nikolay muttered, casting his gaze elsewhere.

    Raine shouldn¡¯t have to worry about doing this much for Nikolay. In any case, it should¡¯ve been Nikolay¡¯s burden to carry.

    In an instant, the smile on Raine¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Are you disappointed? Did I put something in the wrong spot?¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s already overwhelming guilt rose to even higher levels, threatening to spin out of control. He deceived Raine into believing he was at fault. What kind of self-proclaimed protector was he? No matter how hard he tried, it always ended up hurting Raine instead.

    ¡°You¡¯re worth more than my opinion. Worth so much more,¡± Nikolay¡¯s wavering voice cracked slightly. ¡°So please don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Instinctively, he reached a hand up to comfort Raine.

    He froze. A vision blazed through his mind: of campfire light, an empty wine bottle, bodies pressed up against each other. He hastily pulled his hand away.

    Raine softly grabbed Nikolay¡¯s hand and held it against his cheek. A spark passed between the skin upon contact, opening a channel for their minds to connect ¡ª a reminder of their shared past.

    You can touch me. Please. I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with me if you treat me as something poisonous.

    At the desperate tone of Raine¡¯s plea, Nikolay complied and dissolved into a hug. He buried his head into Raine¡¯s shoulder ¡ª frankly; he wasn¡¯t tall enough to do anything else, but he would rather die than admit it.

    Nikolay felt the slow, rhythmic rise and fall of Raine¡¯s chest, and the sound of his own heartbeat slowing down to match. Through the faint link between their thoughts, a warm and reassuring sensation lingered.

    Said simply, it was nice. Time slowed to a sluggish crawl around them. Neither of them wanted to pull away, lest it shattered the fragile moment they shared.

    Eventually, Nikolay spoke, his voice muffled by Raine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I should go and shower for tonight¡¯s shift.¡±

    ¡°You always smell like citrus, anyway. But go and shower.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Raine and Nikolay descended to the first floor shortly after their conversation, dressed in their black work attire.

    The night had just begun its usual chorus of rowdy laughter and drunken patrons on the verge of starting a friendly brawl.

    Tabitha was single-handedly manning the bar as usual, managing to keep a watchful eye on the entire establishment. The same watchful eye somehow detected Nikolay and Raine surreptitiously creeping their way down the stairs.

    ¡°Hey, you two! Took long enough,¡± Tabitha threw a quick glance in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s going to get a lot more hectic from here. Apparently, the mayor¡¯s coming into our bar to have a look around. People are clamouring to see him- Oh, forgot you weren¡¯t aware of our local celebrity. Everybody loves him for defending our town against a demolition proposal.¡±

    Raine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A demolition proposal?! On a whole town? You can¡¯t just drop that on us and not elaborate!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you come from, but it¡¯s pretty common for the Veritas government to demand the most absurd things. Especially if you tick one of two boxes: non-sorcerer or non-Veritas. If you tick both, well¡­¡± Tabitha chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m glad that I was born with magic.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ are we gonna brush past the fact that I tick both of those boxes?¡± Raine said, suddenly aware of his physical fragility.

    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if they could do anything to you. Wandering travellers like you have nothing materialistic to lose. Most times, it¡¯s property that¡¯s being seized or decommissioned.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to compliment the fact that we¡¯re technically homeless,¡± Raine scoffed lightly.

    He shot a look at Nikolay, who had been silent the entire time.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Raine muttered to him.

    Nikolay exhaled deeply. ¡°¡­Yeah. Just surprised at how different it is in Kosira.¡±

    Ah, that was right. Raine had almost forgotten about the whole ¡®founder of the anti-human Crown Guild¡¯ thing. Or more likely, his mind had erased it after short-circuiting whenever Nikolay did something unbelievably forward.

    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t this the type of world that you were fighting for?¡± he joked.

    Nikolay averted his gaze. ¡°Not anymore. That was a long time ago.¡±

    Stupid, stupid idiot. Why did he think it was okay to make light of Nikolay¡¯s past?

    ¡°Shit. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Raine quickly said. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything like that again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fi-¡± Nikolay cut himself off, narrowing his eyes and staring at the front door of the bar.

    Just beyond the door, they could hear a loud commotion getting closer ¡ª much louder than the bar, which was a feat of its own. It barely had time to spark curiosity in the indoor patrons, however, as the double doors burst open with a violent bang.

    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s the man of the day. The mayor himself,¡± Tabitha called out joyously. ¡°With an entourage, too! You¡¯d all better order drinks if you¡¯re gonna make such a fuss!¡±

    ¡°Tabitha! It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± a portly old man exclaimed. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll pay you back the trouble of catering for us. It¡¯s not often that I can enjoy your well-made drinks- Oh, are these new workers? I thought you were against letting others tarnish your bar¡¯s quality.¡±

    He winked at Raine and Nikolay, who both hovered hesitantly behind Tabitha. ¡°You two must be some phenomenal people, convincing Ol¡¯ Tabi to change her mind.¡±

    ¡°Old?¡± Tabitha raised her eyebrows. ¡°And they¡¯re just temporary hires. I let them work for me to repay their debt.¡±

    ¡°Always knew you had a soft heart,¡± the mayor chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast to that, shall we? A pint of beer for all my lads here!¡±

    Behind him, the townsmen all roared in enthusiasm at his declaration.

    In the matter of a few minutes, the tavern became twice as busy as it had been. As people settled in, the tavern¡¯s vast amount of seats quickly filled. The limitation of seats didn¡¯t deter them, however, as most people ended up drinking while they were standing. Even the tavern itself was struggling tonight, as more and more people gathered into a space that clearly wasn¡¯t meant to house so many customers.

    The walls infinitely echoed the cheering and the shouting and the drinks clinking, and it became overwhelming. The noises all meshed and amplified together, like a cacophony of arrhythmic dissonance. It barraged his ears incessantly from every corner of the tavern.

    But with each step that he took, the more it became difficult to ignore.

    The material of his uniform suddenly felt alien on his skin. Each individual stitch and seam rubbed with each miniscule movement he made. His mouth felt dry ¡ª when did he last drink water? His hands were sweaty. The formal shoes that Tabitha lent to him suddenly felt too tight.

    He had to focus. His eyes darted towards a table of customers. Their eyes were all staring at him, waiting expectantly. Why were they staring? It felt horrible. Ah, right. His job.

    It was so loud.

    Breath in, breath out. Focus. One step in front of the other. He just had to get to the table. All he had to do was take their order.

    Somewhere, somebody called his name. Or maybe it was just his imagination. Everything was so, so loud.

    It didn¡¯t matter. His feet kept moving forward. The customers couldn¡¯t know that he was slowly drowning. Their watchful stares wouldn¡¯t leave him otherwise.

    Then, the sharp smell of citrus stuck out amidst the deafening clamour. Warm, steady hands gently guided him by the shoulders.

    Finally, something familiar. He clung onto Nikolay like an anchor, in fear of losing him in the chaos.

    Nikolay led him into a room behind the bar and shut the door behind them with a resounding click. Almost instantly, the sounds from the tavern transitioned to a muffled buzz. Nikolay kept silent, allowing Raine to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Raine whispered.

    ¡°I can use my magic to cast a ward around your ears. It¡¯ll help with the noise.¡±

    Raine paused. He didn¡¯t want Nikolay to overexert himself ¡ª he¡¯d have to deal with the colossal number of orders like Raine, on top of managing the spell. On the other hand, he also didn¡¯t enjoy the idea of constantly being on the verge of cognitive dysfunction.

    Nikolay quickly guessed the source of his hesitation. ¡°It won¡¯t affect me at all. I have a large magic reserve. But ultimately, it¡¯s your choice if you want to carry through.¡±

    Raine¡¯s mind flicked back to the sheer overwhelming environment hidden behind the door.

    ¡°¡­Fine. As long as it actually doesn¡¯t affect you.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Nikolay¡¯s lips. ¡°I promise. Stay still.¡±

    He placed his hands on either side of Raine¡¯s head, covering his ears completely. Blue strands of light travelled along his arms, swirling in the air before concentrating at his hands.

    Raine felt his ears turn hot. He had no idea whether it was the magic, or the warmth of Nikolay¡¯s hands, or if he was just blushing because they were so close to each other in this dark room.

    ¡°You¡¯re so warm,¡± Nikolay murmured, his breath brushing against Raine¡¯s nose.

    Raine¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He opened his mouth to respond, but the unformed words stuck in his throat, blocking any chance of coherent speech.

    Before he could string together a response, Nikolay had already gone back into the main area.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Stay here for as long as you need. I can take care of things while you¡¯re gone,¡± Nikolay said over his shoulder.

    Which was a complete lie, considering that today was the busiest the bar had ever been. But it hardly surprised Raine to hear such a bold proclamation from Nikolay. He¡¯d better get to work though, otherwise Nikolay might work himself to death while trying to uphold his promise.

    Raine took in a deep breath, willed the panicking thoughts to calm down, and stepped back out into the chaos.

    The difference in atmosphere with Nikolay¡¯s spell was immediately apparent. All the sounds seemed quieter, while still maintaining enough clarity for conversation to occur. The background noise was almost completely cut out so that the only audible sounds were those that he focused on.

    Right. Back to work, then.

    A familiar customer waved over at him, a menu in hand. Raine internally groaned when he saw them wink and shoot a wolfish grin at him. But alas, he had to do his job.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it my favourite waiter?¡± Gremory purred. ¡°I was looking forward to meeting you again.¡±

    Thank god Nikolay had placed the ward on his ears to keep his head level; otherwise, Raine might¡¯ve just started a fight with Gremory right then and there.

    ¡°Still trying to act as the effortless flirt?¡± Raine asked flatly. ¡°Even after what happened this morning?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. I tell you a little sob story, and you¡¯re all over it. Don¡¯t disappoint me, now. Here, I thought you had at least a bit of common sense behind those pretty eyes of yours.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Shhh, no need to spit out any retorts. Let¡¯s save you the trouble, shall we? I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Why don¡¯t you ditch your job tonight, and come with me?¡±

    What a dumb proposition. The tavern was clearly the busiest it had ever been, and Gremory wanted him to leave even more work for Nikolay and Tabitha? Not to mention, he didn¡¯t want to go anywhere with this stuck-up narcissist.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Raine asked frankly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun,¡± Gremory insinuated. ¡°We¡¯d go to my place and¡­ get to know each other.¡±

    Yeah, right. ¡®Getting to know each other¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be the only thing that they¡¯d be doing. Like he¡¯d go to a complete stranger¡¯s house at night, anyway.

    He stared at the look on Gremory¡¯s face and had the feeling that he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.

    Instinctively, Raine looked back towards the bar to find Nikolay.

    He had no idea when this habit started, but he was feeling like a blunt ¡ª and maybe threatening ¡ª remark from Nikolay would solve this situation immediately.

    To his dismay, Nikolay was busy talking to a patron seated at the bar. They looked immersed in their conversation, and the patron was gesturing wildly as Nikolay made drinks for about ten other customers.

    When Raine whipped his head back to the table, he saw Gremory¡¯s eyes also flick back from looking over at Nikolay.

    Oh, no. He¡¯d just made a huge mistake.

    Gremory flashed him a predatory grin, lips pulling back to reveal sharp teeth.

    ¡°Looks like nobody can help you now,¡± he casually remarked.

    The words chilled Raine to the bone, and yet Gremory acted like they were just having a friendly chat.

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯ll it be? I¡¯m being very lenient, you know. Consider yourself lucky that sentiment is getting in the way.¡±

    ¡°I- No,¡± Raine stammered, suddenly feeling his hairs on his neck stand upright. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡±

    ¡°Wrong answer, Raine,¡± Gremory leered. ¡°Come on, I know you¡¯re smarter than that. Might I remind you that nobody is watching us?¡±

    To illustrate his point, Gremory reached a hand out and reached around Raine¡¯s waist. His fingers explored downward to the hem of Raine¡¯s shirt, then snaked their way underneath.

    Before he could get any further, Raine tore himself away from Gremory¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± he scowled. ¡°Did you not hear me say ¡®no¡¯ the first time?¡±

    He must¡¯ve been firmer than he thought, because Gremory immediately retreated and put his hands up defensively.

    ¡°Alright, alright. No need to get so upset about it,¡± Gremory replied. ¡°Just take my order and go.¡±

    That was supposed to be his line, but whatever. Raine turned on his heel and strode away. His hand was clutching the paper so hard that it threatened to tear, but he didn¡¯t give it much thought. Worst-case scenario, Gremory¡¯s order got lost. Which wasn¡¯t much of a ¡®worst case¡¯, to be honest.

    He passed the order, along with a few others, to Tabitha over the counter. Just as he was about to turn back to the

    ¡°You holding up alright, sweetie?¡± Tabitha said, concern furrowing her brows. ¡°I saw Nikolay drag you to the back room earlier. You looked a lil dazed.¡±

    Yikes. Tabitha had seen that? That was embarrassing on his part.

    ¡°Haha, yeah. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Raine nervously laughed. ¡°You probably have a harder time making all of those drinks.¡±

    ¡°No need to compare,¡± she chuckled. ¡°We all have our burdens.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    The next few runs passed without a hitch. Or at least, as seamlessly as communicating with drunk people could be.

    At any rate, running back and forth between the tables wasn¡¯t new to him; he just had to squeeze between a few more people tonight.

    While in a rare moment of stillness, Raine scanned the tables and noticed an abnormally large cluster of emptied shot glasses. Was he really that bad at his job? No, they definitely weren¡¯t there a few minutes ago. Either way, he¡¯d better get to clearing the table before somebody left a bad review on Tabitha¡¯s bar. Uh, did they do reviews in such a small town? Probably more like word-of-mouth gossip.

    Raine walked closer to the table, and then belatedly realised the cause behind the sudden influx of empty shots.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Tabi¡¯s new waiter!¡± the mayor cheered. ¡°Come, come. Put all of these small beans on your tray, and then bring a couple more to replace them.¡±

    Surprisingly, the mayor didn¡¯t seem the least bit drunk. Raine eyed the men surrounding him, and they seemed to all avoid the shot glasses like the plague. It really did look like the mayor drank them all himself.

    ¡­Huh. Raine wished he had half the liver of this guy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some new shots right away,¡± he told the mayor with a trademark customer service smile.

    Raine managed to pile all the shot glasses onto his tray and then made his way over to the bar. He dumped the shot glasses into a nearby sink and gestured for a refill to Tabitha.

    ¡°Does the mayor usually drink that much?¡± Raine quietly asked Tabitha while she put more filled shot glasses on his tray.

    Tabitha started laughing, but covered her mouth to muffle the sound. She beckoned for Raine to come closer.

    ¡°I dilute all his shots to near water,¡± she whispered in his ear. ¡°It makes him feel better about himself. The fool still hasn¡¯t picked up on it after all these years.¡±

    Raine flitted his eyes down to the tray in his hands. Now that Tabitha had let him in on the trade secret, he did notice that the colour was a little transparent.

    Tabitha then gave Raine a wink and a hearty pat on the shoulder. ¡°Off you go, then.¡±

    He hesitantly followed Tabitha¡¯s command and walked back to the mayor¡¯s table. Somehow, Raine felt like he shouldn¡¯t have heard that. How was he supposed to keep a straight face when serving them? His head was still trying to wrap around the trade secret while he made his way across the tavern.

    Suddenly, something stuck in front of his leg and pulled him off balance. Raine stumbled forwards with his free leg, trying to keep himself level. His efforts weren¡¯t enough, however, and the tray ¡ª already on the verge of spilling without an external disturbance ¡ª tipped away from him.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been that bad if it all crashed to the floor. Raine could sweep all the glass debris afterwards. But since he was on his way to the mayor¡¯s table, all the alcohol and its glassware fell right on top of the seated mayor.

    With the spectacular sound of shattering glass, the mayor¡¯s suit became drenched in liquor and glass shards. The commotion was so loud that it immediately silenced the entire bar. Almost everybody turned their heads to observe the source of the disruption.

    Crickets chirped, and owls hooted outside, but the inside of the tavern had never been more silent.

    The mayor peered down at his stained suit and exclaimed loudly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to cool down after a round!¡±

    Murmurs arose at his declaration, filling in the previous silence. The mayor gave Raine a smile and leaned close to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, lad,¡± he whispered to Raine. ¡°They weren¡¯t worth much, anyway. Really, there¡¯s only about a drop o¡¯ liquor in each shot. Don¡¯t let Tabitha know that I noticed, though.¡±

    Wait, he knew about that? No, that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now.

    Raine whipped around, trying to find what caused him to trip over. His eyes snagged on a signature dark coat before it disappeared into the crowd of onlookers. Of course, it was Gremory. Nobody else would have a bone to pick with him.

    But there was no way to catch Gremory within such a thick crowd, and a hostile one, at that. They were all staring at him, and the broken glass, and the mayor¡¯s sopping suit.

    ¡°Mayor! Let me take your suit coat,¡± one of his companions slurred. ¡°I can clean it up. What a clumsy waiter ¡ª who let these phonies serve the mayor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s just had a bit too much to drink,¡± the mayor sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the tray away? I¡¯m sure Tabitha can handle the rest.¡±

    It might¡¯ve come off as a polite suggestion to anybody else, but the burden of guilt weighed heavily on Raine. He wasn¡¯t trusted to do anything else. Everything would be better if he just left and didn¡¯t try to touch anything, lest he ruin it further.

    Raine hastily nodded and folded the tray under his arm. He whipped his head around ¡ª a grave mistake. All around the tavern, the observers had trained their gazes right on him. The circus fool, placed centre stage for the entire audience to laugh at.

    Never blinking, never looking away, never showing any signs of sympathy.

    ¡°Is that a new worker?¡± somebody whispered. ¡°He looks a bit useless, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Useless.

    The word echoed around in his brain, getting louder and louder with each painful repetition.

    A useless waiter, useless friend, useless partner. No fucking prophecy or magic or god could change the irrefutable fact that he was a worthless piece of shit. He was an idiot to think otherwise ¡ª to believe people like Tabitha and Nikolay, who were only being nice to him.

    The truth was plainly there for him to see, and yet he stupidly clung to Nikolay¡¯s words. He¡¯d known it deep down all along. Ever since¡­

    Did you seriously think I wanted to be with you for your personality? Nobody would want to be seen with you in public if it weren¡¯t for your ¡®other benefits¡¯.

    No. In hindsight, it started further back.

    Raine likes the male class president? What a weirdo. I feel bad for the president.

    Did anybody care that they were just rumours? All of his classmates stared at him wherever he went. Their eyes never shied away from making it clear that he wasn¡¯t welcome. No matter if he hid in the bathrooms or on the roof, the ever-present looks of disgust never left his mind¡¯s eye.

    The line between past and present blurred, the tears forming in his eyes making it difficult to distinguish the border. Even though their faces were distorted, the one thing that continued to linger was the same disappointed looks. He was a helpless bug, pinned under the weight of everybody¡¯s unfeeling gaze.

    The more he became aware of each pair of taunting eyes, the pressure increased its suffocating presence until it became unbearable.

    He had to get away. Raine took one step back, and then another. His legs couldn¡¯t move fast enough to escape the gazes of everybody.

    On his way upstairs, he shoved the empty tray into a sink at the bar.

    ¡°Raine,¡± Nikolay softly said. ¡°Are you o-¡±

    ¡°Going to our room,¡± Raine muttered, walking past him.

    The last thing he wanted was to burden Nikolay for his own mistakes. It was his fault, and his fault only. He couldn¡¯t drag anybody else down.

 Chapter 28

    A long night of anxious tossing and turning later, Raine eventually woke up at about midday. Naturally, Nikolay had already left long ago, leaving the room in a pristine state.

    Raine loitered in their shared room for a little while longer, pacing back and forth in front of the bathroom mirror. The last thing he wanted to do was face Tabitha and the other customers after his horrible mess up.

    But eventually, the growl of his empty stomach pushed him to leave the comfort of his room. He¡¯d have to face her at some point, unless he wanted to starve.

    Reluctantly, he dragged his feet down the stairs. The bar was open, though it only had a few loitering customers standing around, and Tabitha stood in her usual spot behind the bar.

    Tabitha paused in her mixing to turn around and face Raine. He flinched, bracing himself for the belated scolding that was sure to come.

    ¡°Morning, sleepyhead,¡± Tabitha cracked a smile. ¡°Breakfast¡¯s on the counter over there. Take your time. Nikolay¡¯s just in the backyard, chopping some firewood.¡±

    Huh? That wasn¡¯t what he was expecting at all. If he hadn¡¯t known any better, it would¡¯ve seemed like nothing had happened.

    Raine cautiously grabbed the plate of hot food and then sat down opposite Tabitha.

    ¡°Speaking of Nikolay,¡± Raine started. ¡°I feel really bad. He¡¯s already sick of having to deal with me all the time, and I just made it worse by messing up so badly in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± Tabitha exclaimed. ¡°That man was defending you all of last night after you left. If anyone dared to speak ill of you, he would pour their drink down the drain right in front of them. Not to mention the glare that he would shoot.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ did you see what exactly happened? Somebody tripped me over, which is why I spilt the drink.¡±

    Tabitha raised her eyebrows. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have been that clumsy. Who was it? We can do something about them.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the main part, if I¡¯m going to be honest,¡± Raine trailed off hesitantly. ¡°He was trying to pressure me into ditching work to go to his house. When I refused, he started trying to coerce me. I¡¯m guessing that tripping me over was his way of revenge. The only thing is, I don¡¯t know if I should try to explain myself to Nikolay. Because knowing him, Gremory might not wake up tomorrow morning if I tell him everything.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you choose to do, I¡¯m sure that Nikolay only wants to protect you. That¡¯s all he¡¯s done ever since you two first arrived here. And probably before, if I had to guess,¡± Tabitha grinned. ¡°Earlier this morning, I found out that Nikolay took the top bunk bed because he was afraid that you would fall off. What a great guy, huh? He never stops worrying about you. I mean, it¡¯d be better for his health if he didn¡¯t constantly do it, but it¡¯s a nice gesture.¡±

    He had nothing to say to that. Sure, it sounded believable. He¡¯d been stuck with the overprotective bastard for the past few months after all, but the thought of Nikolay particularly focusing on him was¡­ Forget it. He didn¡¯t want to even entertain the thought.

    Raine put his cleared plate in the sink and looked at Tabitha. ¡°You said Nikolay was outside, right?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t decided to tell Nikolay anything yet, but just seeing him would be enough to determine the general gist of things.

    ¡°Yep, ¡®round the corner and in the back garden.¡±

    Raine hurriedly rushed through the front door, avoiding eye contact with the customers in case they recognised him. He quickly made his way to the backyard, rounding the corner of the tavern.

    His jaw dropped to the floor.

    Tabitha wasn¡¯t lying ¡ª Nikolay was indeed chopping wood. There was only one problem: his shirt was lying on top of a tree stump. Which meant that Nikolay was bare from the waist up. So when he moved to lift the axe, all of his well-defined back muscles shifted too.

    Thank god he was facing away from Raine, because he might¡¯ve died on the spot. But his view now was still more than enough to make Raine short-circuit temporarily.

    Raine then realised that he was just standing there with his mouth open like an idiot. He quickly ducked back behind the corner of the building and covered his mouth.

    There was no way that Nikolay was hiding all that underneath a thin shirt.

    He slowly turned his head and peered into the backyard again.

    Yep, his eyes weren¡¯t deceiving him. That was definitely Nikolay. Oh god.

    Before Nikolay could magically detect Raine staring directly at his bare skin like some deranged creep, he pulled himself back to safety.

    This was quite possibly the single worst time to have stumbled upon Nikolay being shirtless. Raine didn¡¯t even know if Nikolay still tolerated his presence after last night. And he was going to have to confront him about it, too.

    He took a few deep breaths ¡ª but not too deep, otherwise Nikolay might hear him ¡ª to calm himself down.

    It wasn¡¯t even that attractive. Honestly, Nikolay was just taking advantage of his hard earned work. Raine had shed his blood, sweat, and tears to follow Nikolay¡¯s training regime while they were still stuck in the same body. The damn freeloader could just waltz around with those muscles and reap the rewards.

    So what if Nikolay still worked out in the mornings? He probably looked like an idiot, flexing those stupid muscles and¡­ and¡­

    Okay, things clearly weren¡¯t getting any better if he stood here.

    Raine put on his best poker face and walked into the backyard, acting as if nothing had happened. The gravel under his shoes crunched in the otherwise silent area.

    Nikolay turned his head towards Raine. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Such a simple statement. Raine had no idea what to glean from it. Did Nikolay hate him for being such a clumsy idiot? Tabitha¡¯s words provided a small amount of comfort, but it was difficult to believe things at face-value.

    Since he had no idea what Nikolay was thinking, Raine ended up coming blank for the appropriate answer. He just stood there, staring helplessly back at Nikolay.

    ¡°I found somebody who could lend us some scuba gear,¡± Nikolay said as he grabbed his shirt. ¡°One of the customers was a family member of a retired diver. She wrote me a note to pass to them.¡±

    Raine watched as Nikolay put the shirt back on, both disappointed and relieved that it went back to covering his top half.

    Eventually, Raine found the most suitable response ¡ª one that he knew would work in all situations. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Nikolay cocked his head. ¡°You just got here.¡±

    Surely, Nikolay wasn¡¯t playing dumb. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to avoid talking about anything, whether it was sensitive or not.

    ¡°Last night,¡± Raine signalled. ¡°You were there, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah. You¡¯re referring to that. My point still stands, however. You have nothing to apologise for.¡±

    ¡°Be honest. Aren¡¯t you even slightly pissed that I messed up our reputation? You¡¯re getting affected by my mistakes, purely because we arrived here together.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about our reputation, or mistakes that couldn¡¯t be helped,¡± Nikolay replied evenly. ¡°Lingering troubles won¡¯t do us any good, especially when we¡¯re about to enter another Temple.¡±

    Raine pulled a concentrated frown, finding it difficult to fully accept his words. The advice sounded good on paper, but how could he possibly just¡­ forget about it? It felt like they were still staring at him, no matter how much he tried to distract himself.

    Seeing that Raine was struggling with his words, Nikolay gave a light-hearted sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act upon it immediately, in any case. Let¡¯s go and find the ex-diver and ask about his gear.¡±

    ¡ª

    According to Nikolay¡¯s informant, the diver lived on the outskirts of Aurelinne Village. His property, inherited from his grandfather, had access to a wide river that fed directly into Lake Litchmere. The entire family enjoyed diving, him included, and he¡¯d only retired recently due to his old age.

    Apart from this general information, however, they were fumbling around in the dark. Last night had been exceptionally busy after all, and Nikolay couldn¡¯t stay still in one spot for too long. It was purely up to the letter to determine whether their trip had been worthwhile.

    Following the relative¡¯s directions led them to a derelict wooden house in the middle of a large field. They could still see Aurelinne Village in the distance, but it was far enough that it felt disconnected from the hustle and bustle of the markets.

    An old man sat on the porch, nursing a steaming cup of coffee in between his wrinkled hands. He had a newspaper in hand, too engrossed in its contents to notice Raine and Nikolay until they¡¯d stepped up onto the stairs.

    Surprisingly unalarmed at their sudden appearance, the old man calmly set down his newspaper. ¡°Eh? What brings you here to interrupt my morning coffee?¡±

    Nikolay dipped his head in greeting. ¡°A relative of yours asked me to deliver this letter to you. I believe it pertains to our current situation.¡±

    ¡°A letter?¡± the old man shuffled forward in his seat. ¡°Give it here. I¡¯ve got some strong words for somebody who can¡¯t even face me in person.¡±

    They handed the letter to the man, who tore open the envelope hastily. His eyes flicked back and forth, scanning the lines on the paper.

    It was easy to tell when he had finished reading, because he threw the letter down on the table in indignation. ¡°That young lady¡­¡±

    Raine and Nikolay shot each other an uneasy glance. If he wasn¡¯t happy with the letter, it seemed unlikely that they¡¯d be able to ask for his diving gear.

    ¡°I-¡± Nikolay started.

    ¡°No need to look like you¡¯re about to pass out from worry,¡± the old man interrupted. ¡°You can rent out my diving gear. It¡¯s not you who I¡¯m mad at. What do you need the gear for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re planning to dive into Lake Litchmere and explore a temple underwater.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Both of you?¡±

    Nikolay pursed his lips. ¡°Preferably. I know you might only have one set for yourself, but I can take an older set if you have one.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ you don¡¯t want just one, but two whole sets. On top of that, this is professional gear. I¡¯ve kept it in good condition all this time, and it¡¯s only been sitting there for a year or two,¡± the old man pondered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount because of my niece¡¯s letter. Let¡¯s say¡­ about one million Kosryan should be enough to cover the cost.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re serious about needing it,¡± Nikolay deadpanned.

    ¡°And so am I, about the cost,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to hand over the gear once you hand over the money.¡±

    ¡°You know full well that we can¡¯t pay up that much.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hand over the gear just yet.¡±

    Nikolay gritted his teeth. ¡°You-¡±

    Raine quickly stepped in before the situation escalated any further. ¡°That much money isn¡¯t going to help you in the long run. When you suddenly become rich, people are going to notice. Between the scammers and the people trying to befriend you just for the money, you¡¯ll be living a life that ends up being more miserable than it was before. It¡¯ll be better for both parties involved if you ask for something more valuable to you personally, other than monetary gain.¡±

    The old diver chuckled, seemingly impressed by Raine¡¯s mini-tirade. ¡°Neither of you have experience in haggling, but it seems like the brunette has a natural knack for persuasion. Alright, I was going to cut y¡¯all a deal anyway, but now I know you really deserve it. I¡¯m sure you two aren¡¯t broke enough that you can¡¯t repay me with a small favour, can you?¡±

    Nikolay nodded hesitantly, clearly displeased that the diver had intended to lead them by the nose from the beginning.

    ¡°There are ruins near the temple that you¡¯re planning to enter. Nobody has dared to go near them because of a local legend, which was practically proven when the whole thing started rumbling a few months back. You know what goes hand in hand with untouched ruins? A boatload of treasure. I want you to make a quick detour to these ruins and pick up anything valuable. All items go to me, of course. Unless you know how to pawn ancient artifacts?¡± the old man raised an eyebrow.

    As much as Raine hated the idea of this guy profiting from their hard work, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any other choice. He¡¯d already misled them once; there was no telling how far his tricks could go.

    After exchanging a mutual glance between them, Nikolay reached out to shake the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Deal accepted.¡±

    ¡°Right, then. The gear¡¯s all in that shed over there,¡± the man pointed to a rusty, decrepit tin rectangle. ¡°And you¡¯ll need a vessel to get to the centre of Lake Litchmere, too. The keys to my boat are also in the shed. The door doesn¡¯t have a lock, so you can go ahead and open it.¡±

    An unlocked and unguarded shed? They could¡¯ve just¡­ gone and stolen it, without having to go through all this trouble.

    Judging by the look on Nikolay¡¯s face, he was thinking the same thing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be going, then,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll leave anything we find at your doorstep.¡±

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll assume that you ran off with my gear without upholding your end of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fair.¡±

    They left the old man to his cup of coffee and walked over to the shed. Sure enough, the door easily opened when Nikolay¡¯s hand lightly brushed against it. Even if there had been a lock, Raine was doubtful of its ability to stop the door from breaking at its rusted hinges.

    The interior of the shed looked about the same as its exterior: beaten down by the passage of time and the elements. Wooden shelves, corroded by rot and mildew, now threatened to collapse under the weight of the items. Thick cobwebs lay undisturbed in every corner of the shed, a mass of stringed architecture constructed by generations of spiders.

    Thankfully, the scuba gear wasn¡¯t too old, so it lay on the floor untouched by the spiders. Unlike the rest of the metal components in the shed, rust hadn¡¯t consumed it beyond recognition.

    It went unsaid that they still had to find the keys to the boat. Hopefully, it was in the same condition as the gear.

    While they were rifling through the items, Nikolay spoke up. ¡°Earlier. I wasn¡¯t aware of your negotiation skills.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Raine blushed under his praise. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking that far. I was just¡­ voicing my thoughts.¡±

    He might¡¯ve said too much, but at least it worked out in the end.

    Raine suddenly stood up, a metal key in hand. ¡°I found it! Looks like the key to a boat, anyway. Says ¡®La dame moindre¡¯.¡±

    Nikolay stopped his search and looked over. ¡°Hm. I didn¡¯t know he spoke French.¡±

    ¡°You speak French?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived quite a few lives. One of them happened to be born in France.¡±

    So nonchalant. Raine would give almost anything to speak another language.

    ¡°One of these days, you have to tell me some interesting stories when we¡¯re out camping.¡±

    Nikolay turned away. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. We should bring out the diving gear so we can try it on.¡±

    Awww, was he embarrassed? It was a shame, though, because Raine was genuinely interested in learning more about Nikolay¡¯s past.

    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡±

    Together, they lugged the equipment out of the mould-infested shed. The two sets looked equally new, so they randomly picked out the same pieces from the pile.

    It wasn¡¯t ideal to wear regular clothes underneath a wetsuit, but they didn¡¯t have the luxury of any other options. The wetsuit was a little tight on Raine, but it still fit him enough that it wasn¡¯t too much of a health hazard.

    He looked over at Nikolay to check that he fit into his suit as well. The man in question had his arms twisted behind his back to zip up the last section.

    Raine patiently waited for Nikolay to finish, before realising that he wasn¡¯t succeeding any time soon.

    ¡°Do you want me to help?¡± Raine asked.

    Without skipping a beat, Nikolay instantly shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    Despite his words, Nikolay continued to struggle with the zipper.

    Raine watched with an unimpressed look on his face. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±

    With great reluctance, Nikolay turned his back on Raine. As he sensed Raine draw closer, he tensed up at the intense wave of alarm that crashed against his mind. It was just Raine; there was nothing to be afraid of. Even if his weak points were all completely exposed, and he couldn¡¯t see anything that Raine was doing.

    When Raine¡¯s knuckles gently brushed up against the nape of his neck, he had to clench his jaw to stop himself from reacting. His lungs ached at the forced slow pace of his breathing, and his heart beat painfully against his chest. Every single cell in his body screamed at him to react to the imminent danger, and it took his entire willpower not to listen.

    It felt like a miniaturised eternity before Raine pulled away.

    ¡°There,¡± Raine declared, seemingly unaware of Nikolay¡¯s crisis. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Do you need help with the vest-looking thing as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nikolay curtly responded.

    After a brief moment, he added, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Raine grinned. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    No other problems presented themselves for the time being, and both Raine and Nikolay swiftly put on the rest of the gear.

    It wasn¡¯t a long walk to the boat ¡ª the shed had been purposefully placed in between the house and the riverside, which meant that all they had to do was waddle through a few metres of grass.

    The walk wasn¡¯t too bad, but the boat quickly made up for the lack of disappointment.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re kidding me,¡± Raine groaned. ¡°No wonder why the shed was unlocked.¡±

    Yes, there was a boat in front of them. But the key, initially thought to be for the ignition, was actually the pair for a heavy metal padlock chaining the boat to a post.

    The good news was that the boat didn¡¯t require another key to start. The bad news was that it didn¡¯t have an engine at all.

    ¡°Somehow, I doubt that the old man went all the way out to Lake Litchmere in a small plastic kayak,¡± Nikolay noted dryly.

    They¡¯d been scammed once again, to nobody¡¯s surprise. It was still better than nothing ¡ª maybe not if the boat had a hole in it ¡ª so Raine went ahead and unchained the boat with the key.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it can hold the weight of our tanks,¡± Raine said. ¡°Here, you get in the front. I can put the extra stuff at the back.¡±

    Nikolay sized up the boat with a sceptical glance. ¡°Can you even fit all of it in?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    A couple minutes after playing a dangerous game of balancing, they managed to both sit inside the single-person kayak with their gear on their laps. Nikolay stabilised the sides with his magic, making sure that the waves didn¡¯t capsize the entire boat. The blue tendrils floated in the water, clinging to the bottom of the boat like stray seaweed.

    There was only one paddle, so Raine was in charge of steering at the back. Nikolay protested initially, but it was illogical to think that Raine¡¯s longer legs could fit in the front of the kayak.

    ¡°And off we go,¡± Raine announced. ¡°In the world¡¯s most precarious and dangerous position.¡±

    And with that, they set off. It was lucky that the river pushed them into the lake without much guidance needed from Raine¡¯s paddle. When it opened up into Lake Litchmere, though, they were on their own.

    About a quarter of the way into the lake, Raine noticed that his paddle strokes were pushing the boat a little too efficiently. Not that he was weak or anything, but it was getting a bit ridiculous to assume that he could¡¯ve pushed themselves and their heavy cargo all the way here without getting fatigued.

    He peered over the side of the kayak and saw that the blue weed-like projections had morphed into tiny propellers. Typical Nikolay, always trying to help. Raine left it unmentioned though, lest Nikolay rescind his much needed support in embarrassment.

    Shortly thereafter, Nikolay looked up from the blue water.

    ¡°Stop here. It looks like the temple is right beneath us,¡± he said.

    Raine lifted the paddle out of the water and placed it back on the boat. ¡°Do you think the boat¡¯ll be fine like this? It¡¯s pretty flimsy, and we don¡¯t have an anchor.¡±

    Nikolay grabbed the rest of his gear and put it on quickly. ¡°I can make one.¡±

    Damn, magic sure was handy. Though, he probably shouldn¡¯t think like that anymore, knowing how much Nikolay despised the fact that he had too much magic.

    With no other outstanding issues, they dove into the crystal clear water of Lake Litchmere.

    As usual when it came to swimming, the water was frigid cold. The sun hadn¡¯t reached its peak yet, so despite the warm weather on land, the water was still as cold as it would¡¯ve been without the sun¡¯s rays penetrating the surface.

    Raine wasn¡¯t any kind of Olympic diver, but he did his best to move around and warm himself up. The tank on his back weighed much less than it did in the boat, thankfully, which helped his awkward attempts at moving gracefully. In the midst of his flailing, he accidentally slapped Nikolay, who was too busy creating an anchor to notice the stray arm.

    In the brief moment of physical contact, Nikolay sent a ping of annoyance.

    Watch it, Nikolay said. I¡¯m trying to concentrate.

    Sorry.

    Raine hastily withdrew his arm and manoeuvred his way out of Nikolay¡¯s proximity. From a safe distance, he watched millions of blue threads line up end to end, forming a long rope that started at the kayak.

    Nikolay held the other end in his hand, intending to tie it to wherever the Temple of Time¡¯s entrance was. Once he was sure that the rope was tightly secured to the boat, he looked over at Raine and indicated for them to dive deeper.

    As they descended, the light from the sun gradually weakened, leaving them to rely on the flashlights attached to their gear. The closer they got to the bottom, the more broken stone appeared in their view. At the centre of it all, a large temple rose up higher than the rest of the ruin.

    Nikolay pointed to their far left. An expansive wreckage of ships and stone buildings littered the seafloor, overgrown with coral and seagrass. Schools of fish swam through the human structures, unaware of their origins. It looked as though they were the ruins that the diver had mentioned earlier.

    Later, he signalled. After the Temple, if we still have time.

    Raine nodded, and they continued to swim towards their current objective.

    The Temple of Time looked like a weathered down, older version of its sibling in the mountains. While the Temple of Space stood unaffected by the test of time, ironically, the temple in front of them looked like it had been there for centuries.

    The entrance wasn¡¯t so much of an entrance, but rather a gaping hole in place of the double doors that should have been there.

    Raine recognised the colourless crystal embedded in the piece of stone that was still standing. As much as he hated the invasive sensation that came with touching it, there wasn¡¯t any other choice if they wanted to proceed.

    He gritted his teeth and reached out to touch the stone.

    As much as he could mentally prepare himself, it still wasn¡¯t enough. The probing magic roughly forced its way into his mind, a sudden torrent that caused him to recoil mentally. It roughly rummaged through his thoughts and memories without a care for the articles themselves. The whirlwind blazed a path of destruction in his brain, leaving a trail of scattered and disorganised debris behind.

    When he finally came to, Raine found himself supported by Nikolay¡¯s arms. The doors in front of him ¡ª or what was left of them ¡ª were now wide open.

    All Nikolay said was, Are you okay?

    No. He wasn¡¯t, but concentrating on it would make him worse.

    I¡¯m fine. We should enter the temple before our oxygen runs out.

    He could tell that his words hadn¡¯t convinced Nikolay, based on the pulse of reluctance that he sensed. Still, Nikolay complied with his suggestion and they dove through the opening.

    Raine wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was expecting, but he didn¡¯t expect the water to simply stop at the entrance. Unfortunately, that meant that both of them flopped ungracefully to the ground after exiting the water.

    After struggling out of their gear like a dying fish on land, they slowly stood back up.

    ¡°That hurt more than it should¡¯ve,¡± Raine protested. ¡°Could¡¯ve been less jarring, at least.¡±

    Nikolay dusted himself off as well as he could while being soaked. ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s dry in here. Conserves oxygen in our tanks.¡±

    They continued to walk down the corridor and into the larger body of the temple.

    The interior looked as worn down as the outside, minus the¡­ wetness. Where the cracks and missing pieces of wall were, they could see the lake surrounding the temple. Curious fish bumped up against the invisible wall, trying to see inside the strange building.

    At the centre of the chamber, there was a strange statue eroded beyond recognition. If he had to guess, it used to be modelled after some type of mythical beast. Four stumps extended from a central mass, presumably wings, and there was only a single leg remaining to hold up the body.

    Raine frowned at the sculpture. ¡°Aw, it sucks that the statue¡¯s so broken. It must¡¯ve looked beautiful when it was first made.¡±

    Instead of a response, he heard Nikolay collapse to the ground behind him with a groan.

    Raine whipped his head around in concern. ¡°Nikolay? Are you alright?¡±

    His partner stayed hunched over on the ground, arms planted on the ground to stop his head from hitting the hard floor. After a long few seconds, he looked up at Raine with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°Who the fuck is Nikolay? My name¡¯s Rui, you schizo. Where are we ¡ª and who the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Raine didn¡¯t like kids. Hell, even teenagers were pushing it.

    So he was a bit baffled to find himself babysitting an angsty teen a hundred metres below the sea.

    ¡°Listen. If you don¡¯t get me back to where I¡¯m supposed to be, the daily reset is gonna roll over for most of my games. I have no idea what kind of idiot fucks up this badly, but the very least you could do is fix your mistake.¡±

    In hindsight, ¡®babysitting¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly what he¡¯d call it. ¡®Being bullied¡¯ was more accurate. Though, he should¡¯ve expected it when the first thing she did was call him a ¡®schizo¡¯.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get you back wherever you need to be. If you¡¯d just be patient-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve both been sitting here for a good half hour. Do you want to keep ¡®being patient¡¯ while we slowly starve here?¡±

    Raine wanted to pull his hair out in frustration. ¡°Nobody said anything about starving. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m as calm as one of the million fucking rocks on the ground,¡± Rui crossed her ¡ª Nikolay¡¯s? ¡ª arms. ¡°I might even turn into one before you find an answer.¡±

    They¡¯d been playing this game of back-and-forth for far too long, and each clipped exchange left Raine feeling further from his goal.

    ¡°Please, could you at least act civil?¡± Raine said, trying his hardest to keep an even tone. ¡°It won¡¯t help either of us if we¡¯re at each other¡¯s throats.¡±

    Rui huffed. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m sleeping. Wake me up when you find an answer.¡±

    Before Raine could ask how anybody could sleep on the cold, hard floor of the ruins, she gathered the blue threads of Nikolay¡¯s magic into a vague bed-shaped mass. Rui flopped onto the concentrated magic and covered herself with the blanket.

    He enviously stared at the cozy-looking bed. ¡°You can use his magic?¡±

    ¡°¡®His¡¯? Do you mean the person¡¯s body that I¡¯m in? It¡¯s mine, you idiot. How else could I use it?¡± Rui replied, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    It was hers? Suddenly, everything clicked into place for Raine.

    This was the Temple of Time, so it made sense that it would pull time-related tricks. On top of this, Rui had the exact same magic as Nikolay, which implied that she was a past reincarnation of Nikolay¡¯s.

    ¡°What, you remembered that you left the stove on at home or something?¡± Rui groaned. ¡°Stop making that face and just let me sleep, goddamnit.¡±

    Raine crossed his arms. ¡°What face? I just figured out something important, so don¡¯t sleep just yet.¡±

    ¡°If you take too long, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±

    Like he wanted to spend another second in her presence, anyway. It reminded him of his early interactions with Nikolay, only infinitely more annoying now that he knew how much better Nikolay could be.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the reincarnations of a sorcerer. The body you¡¯re in ¡ª that¡¯s his current reincarnation. We¡¯re in an ancient temple right now, and it must¡¯ve reverted him back to one of his previous reincarnations.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. Nice try. Been reading too many light novels lately or something? I¡¯m not a ¡®previous¡¯ reincarnation. That implies that I¡¯ve been replaced. Which I definitely haven¡¯t, because I still have my own body and consciousness.¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t she just take his word for it? It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to tell a sixteen-year-old kid that she was already dead.

    ¡°This is known as the Temple of Time. It reverted time for the owner of this body ¡ª I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s memory-wise, considering that a past reincarnation is here. So, the body you remember no longer exists. Unfortunately.¡±

    Rui sat up, and the bed dissolved into smoke. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it would work when you put it like that.¡±

    Thank god she believed him so quickly. He wasn¡¯t mentally prepared enough to argue with her, especially since merely talking to her was draining enough.

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything to return to, if my existence is just a memory of this stupid sorcerer,¡± Rui cracked a sardonic smile.

    And with that, Nikolay¡¯s body flopped lifelessly to the ground. Rui was gone from this world once more, returned to the place she belonged.

    Raine shuffled over to Nikolay, who awoke with a series of confused blinks.

    ¡°¡­Hello?¡± Raine waved a hand in front of Nikolay¡¯s face. ¡°Are you back?¡±

    No. Nikolay was not back, because the new person inhabiting his body jumped back with a frightened shout.

    ¡°Who are you?! Back, demon! Back, I say!¡±

    Raine held up his hands placatingly and let them come to their senses. ¡°I¡¯m not going to harm you.¡±

    ¡°Where am I? Did the casino send you?¡± the man patted all around his body. ¡°I don¡¯t have my wallet on me, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pay my debt yet.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not from the casino. My name is Raine ¡ª not that you¡¯ll need to remember it. You¡¯re in a temple, and we triggered a mechanism that reverses time. The body you¡¯re currently in belongs to a sorcerer, and it¡¯s reverted his memories so that his past reincarnations come to the surface. Long story short, you are one of the past reincarnations of this sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°Ah, apologies for my mistake. You are no demon, merely touched in the head.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for proving my conjecture.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± Raine let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not the important part. You can only leave if you accept the truth ¡ª from what I¡¯ve seen, at least.¡±

    ¡°No, no, this must be a bizarre nightmare of some sort. All I have to do is wake up,¡± he feverishly said, repeatedly pinching his arm. ¡°And I¡¯ll wake up in my own bed, safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a nightmare to you?!¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°Just listen to me!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a dream, then it must be some sort of trick that the casino set up. Like a torture chamber that locks you in with a psycho for a month, and you can¡¯t leave unless you pay back your debt.¡±

    This was the second time that he¡¯d mentioned the casino. Did he really owe that much? It sounded like something that Raine could use to convince him, either way.

    ¡°Okay, say that I really am from the casino,¡± Raine said. ¡°And you can¡¯t leave unless you listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! You money-scrounging, greedy little cheaters would do anything to strip the last remaining pieces of wealth from the poor!¡±

    Raine was pretty sure that this man was the one who put all of his money into gambling, not the casino. But whatever, it wasn¡¯t his problem. All he needed to do was get this guy out of Nikolay¡¯s body.

    ¡°Great. So do you remember what I said before? You are a past reincarnation of a sorcerer.¡±

    The chronic gambler stroked his chin in deep thought. ¡°Yes, yes, I agree. I¡¯m not entirely sure why the casino would want me to believe in this, but the internal reasoning is sound.¡±

    Raine patiently waited for the temple to do its thing, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Uhh, you did good,¡± Raine slowly said, stalling for time. ¡°The casino will¡­ we will graciously waive half of your debt for cooperating with us.¡±

    Despite it being obvious that Raine was grasping at straws, the man lit up.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you! I will take your teachings to heart, and believe your words deep within my soul!¡±

    Ah, so that was why it wasn¡¯t working before. He was just pretending to agree.

    In any case, it was resolved now, and it looked like the man really believed his words. Money really was everything for some people. Shortly after his proclamation, Nikolay fell unconscious again. This time, Raine came prepared. He had already stepped behind to catch the falling body, and gently laid it back down on the floor.

    He was slowly getting the big picture of the temple¡¯s effects. First, he¡¯d met Rui, and then this eccentric guy. As much as he hated the idea, it seemed like he¡¯d have to convince all seven of Nikolay¡¯s past lives of the truth. Which, given how much of a struggle that the last two had been, sounded like a real nightmare.

    As Raine was contemplating ¡ª or rather, dreading ¡ª the near future, Nikolay¡¯s body sat up once again.

    ¡®Nikolay¡¯ looked down at himself. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what it¡¯s like to be a man.¡±

    Well, this woman was surprisingly unaffected by the whole situation. A nice change of pace, compared to the last person he¡¯d just talked to.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Vivi. It¡¯s not my real name, but it¡¯s a lot easier to wrap your tongue around,¡± Vivi winked.

    And immediately, he took back what he just said. Raine knew it was somebody else talking, but it was difficult to convince himself otherwise when it was Nikolay¡¯s face making that expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± Raine swallowed thickly. ¡°I¡¯m Raine.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a shy one?¡± Vivi purred. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I make most men open up quite quickly. It¡¯s part of the job description, after all.¡±

    WHAT? Uh, nevermind. He believed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m- uh, taken,¡± Raine stammered. ¡°Also, I like men.¡±

    Well, he meant to word that a lot less bluntly. All he could do now was cross his fingers and hope Vivi wasn¡¯t a raging homophobe.

    ¡°Oh? And here I thought you were a little lost puppy. Good for you.¡±

    Fuck. The last thing Raine needed was to hear Nikolay¡¯s voice calling him a puppy.

    Raine buried his face into his hands. ¡°Please, just let me talk.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, sweetie. I¡¯ll let that mouth of yours do what it¡¯s made to do.¡±

    He did his best to imitate Nikolay¡¯s poker face. ¡°You are one of the seven reincarnations of a sorcerer. This temple placed some sort of spell on this sorcerer that reverts him back into his past lives, including you.¡±

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Vivi dramatically covered her open mouth with a hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, dearie.¡±

    Raine narrowed his eyes in suspicion. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to flirt with somebody who¡¯s mentally challenged! Now I feel horrible for taking advantage of you.¡±

    God. Fucking. Damn it.

    ¡°For the last time,¡± Raine cried. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! I am quite literally laying the truth bare, right in front of your face!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they all say,¡± Vivi said sympathetically. ¡°I hope you have somebody taking care of you at home. It must be difficult living like that.¡±

    Well, they had something in common there. Raine also wished that somebody in his family knew that he was in the middle of nowhere, talking to a prostitute who probably lived a hundred years ago. Actually, scratch that last part. He¡¯d take that secret to the grave ¡ª even Nikolay couldn¡¯t know the details of this conversation once he returned.

    ¡°Trust me. I might sound crazy to you in any other situation, but think about what just happened. You¡¯re in a completely different body, and we¡¯re in this massive stone temple. These aren¡¯t normal conditions, so why would there be a normal explanation?¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Vivi said slowly. ¡°When you put it that way, I guess it does make sense.¡±

    Raine let out a sigh of relief when Nikolay¡¯s body became motionless.

    The next two people that he met weren¡¯t too difficult to deal with, in comparison to Rui and Vivi. It began with the typical disorientated exclamations, then Raine told them of the situation, and they eventually accepted once he proved his argument.

    Based on their actions, he chalked their sins up to be Envy and Gluttony. One wouldn¡¯t stop asking Raine about his job and assets, while the other stumbled around the chamber while asking if there was anything to eat. Vivi was ¡ª very clearly ¡ª supposed to be Lust, Greed matched well with the gambler in debt, and Rui could only be Sloth after ruling the other sins out. The current Nikolay had mentioned previously that this vessel was meant to be ruled under Pride, though thanks to the prophecy, that didn¡¯t fully work out.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    That left the last sin, Wrath. Which sounded very scary. But on the bright side of things, it was the last person he had to interact with.

    Once again, Nikolay¡¯s body spluttered back to life with a bewildered facial expression.

    ¡°Wh-¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard it before. You¡¯re here because of some unknown magic,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°And you¡¯re currently in an ancient temple that triggered this change.¡±

    The new persona squinted their eyes and looked Raine up and down in an appraising manner.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Not a threat,¡± they curtly said. ¡°You may proceed.¡±

    God, if Raine knew that Nikolay had lived as so many weird people, he wouldn¡¯t have wondered why Nikolay was so hesitant on sharing stories.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve ¡®proceeded¡¯ without your permission,¡± Raine scoffed. ¡°You are one of the reincarnations of a sorcerer. Based on the previous people that I¡¯ve seen, you are ruled under the sin of Wrath.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± they said simply.

    Raine wanted to shake them by the shoulders. ¡°What do you mean, no?! If you accept it, you can go back to where you want to be.¡±

    ¡°I do not want to ¡®be¡¯ anywhere. Unless it is a place where I can exact revenge on a man named Alexei Voronov. Do you know of him?¡±

    Yeah, fat chance. How would he know of a man that probably lived more than a hundred years ago?

    But anyway, he still needed to get to the bottom of this. If he figured out why this persona was so hellbent on revenge, maybe he¡¯d be able to convince them of the truth. And finally get the normal Nikolay back.

    Nikolay wasn¡¯t exactly ¡®normal¡¯ in any case, but he definitely was when compared to these nut cases.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Raine replied. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    They ignored his question and stood up. ¡°If you aren¡¯t aware of his whereabouts, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    There was no way he could let Nikolay¡¯s body wander outside of the temple. Quick ¡ª he had to think of something to make them stay.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Raine grabbed their wrist. ¡°He¡¯s not here. Or anywhere near here. So there¡¯s really no point in trying to find him right now. Your best bet is to reverse this change so you can go back to where you were.¡±

    They wrenched their arm away from his grasp. ¡°Do not touch me. It matters not if he is elsewhere. I will walk.¡±

    Seriously, could this person be any more hard-headed? Or stupid, considering that they thought simply walking to their destination wouldn¡¯t raise any issues. Valid arguments backed by sound reasoning clearly didn¡¯t work on them.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be quick, I promise. Just¡­ come here and sit down. What¡¯s your name?¡± Raine hastily said, eagerly patting the floor next to him in a not-so-subtle gesture.

    They stared at him with a disbelieving look for a long few seconds, before eventually accepting his invitation. ¡°Marie Cl¨¦risseau. My family name has nothing attached to it; there was scant reason for your question.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Raine cheerfully said, ignoring the slightly scathing response. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Raine Moore. I have nothing to my family name either, so I think we have a lot in common.¡±

    Instead of agreeing, Marie turned to shoot him another disbelieving look. ¡°You are a strange man. I did not say that my family had little funds ¡ª my meaning was that they had no blood debts. Few people admit aloud that they live in poverty.¡±

    Great, now she was calling him a weirdo. And poor. It didn¡¯t sting nearly as much as it did the first time, considering that he¡¯d been catching all sorts of insults in the past hour.

    ¡°I will leave now,¡± Marie said in the wake of silence. ¡°May our paths never cross again, for your safety.¡±

    Raine quickly stood up to stop her again. ¡°Ah, hold on just a minute-¡±

    It seemed like he¡¯d pulled that trick one too many times, because her response this time was not nearly as accommodating as before.

    A shimmering blue blade lightly pressed against his throat, just barely enough for him to feel it a millimetre away from his skin. It wasn¡¯t sharp now, but Raine knew all too well that it could change in a heartbeat.

    ¡°Do not attempt to stall me any further. I live for one purpose only: to kill Alexei Voronov. You are obstructing that goal.¡±

    The blank expression on Marie¡¯s face stared unflinchingly into his eyes, daring him to question her. Raine couldn¡¯t let her go, but he also couldn¡¯t stop her if his head was detached from the rest of his body.

    Suddenly, a thought sparked through his brain.

    ¡°But then¡­ why did you stop to talk to me in the first place? If you were so focused on killing Alexei, you wouldn¡¯t have paused when I asked you to.¡±

    ¡°You pose a valid question,¡± Marie mused. ¡°I suppose it had something to do with pity. You looked lonely, standing in this vast chamber all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you felt sorry for me. So you can feel emotions after all,¡± Raine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice when you can act on them once in a while. Even if it doesn¡¯t directly help you work towards your goal.¡±

    His words clearly evoked something deeper in Marie, who suddenly looked unsure. Her eyes cast downwards with a concentrated frown. Just as quickly as it had appeared, the dark cloud around her lifted, and she returned to her impassive, porcelain mask-like facial expression.

    Marie pulled away the blade from Raine¡¯s throat and tossed it to him. ¡°If you cannot accept your fate, then fight it. Duel me. I will concede if you win.¡±

    Startled, Raine fumbled with the knife before finally catching it by the hilt. He flicked it between his fingers, surprised at the realistic weight simulated by the magic. The blue threads left small gaps in the imitation knife, but Raine was sure that the blade was still as effective as its real counterpart.

    Raine looked up from the knife. Marie had walked to the edge of the chamber a few metres away. She held a blue rapier in her left hand, made in a similar way to the blade in Raine¡¯s hand. It looked blunt from Raine¡¯s perspective ¡ª not to mention, the rapier itself wasn¡¯t designed for harming like the knife he¡¯d been given. Even still, he didn¡¯t doubt her ability to work her way around it somehow.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the only way to settle this?¡± Raine asked uncertainly. ¡°I¡¯m not lying when I say it¡¯s easier for you to stay here and figure out how to return you.¡±

    Marie gestured to his hand. ¡°There is no need to be apprehensive. I won¡¯t use the magic against you. The knife will stay a knife.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even considered that possibility, but it was nice to get the reassurance, anyway. Even if it meant that his suggestion went completely over her head.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    The last syllable had barely left his mouth before he needed to cut himself off. Raine just barely managed to sidestep Marie¡¯s rapier, homing towards his chest.

    As Marie continued to execute her attacks, Raine gradually realised how he could dodge her attacks so easily. The pattern of her movements matched almost perfectly with Nikolay¡¯s instructions while he taught Raine how to fight in their shared body.

    When he discovered this, Raine let the several weeks of training take over his actions.

    Left, right, duck, block. A jab usually followed a slash. It was near uncanny how Raine could predict the next move well before Marie performed it.

    They came to a moment of reprieve in the battle, both sides recuperating their stamina.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of hurting me,¡± Marie stated. ¡°All you¡¯ve been doing is dodging.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. The last thing he wanted to do was create more problems for himself. If Nikolay woke up with a million cuts, it¡¯d be hell to get him back on land. And actively stabbing someone wasn¡¯t really in his skill set to begin with, let alone somebody he was familiar with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hinder your goal,¡± Raine replied. ¡°You¡¯d probably be sad if you couldn¡¯t pursue that dream because of injuries.¡±

    Marie lifted her rapier again. ¡°You have a soft heart.¡±

    Raine mirrored her action with his own knife. ¡°Funny. Your reincarnation told me the same thing.¡±

    They dashed towards each other, re-engaging in combat.

    With each duck and weave, he noticed that her actions slowed down. To any other person, it might¡¯ve appeared to be the same speed, but Raine was all too familiar with the agility that Nikolay relied on with his fighting technique. It became easier to counterattack with the slight adjustment, and Raine slowly inched closer to victory.

    After a series of rapier thrusts from Marie, Raine sidestepped and gently placed the flat side of his knife against her throat.

    ¡°Does this count?¡± Raine asked.

    Marie bowed her head in defeat. ¡°You win the duel. I concede.¡±

    Raine was almost certain that Marie had gone easy on him. It left a bad taste in his mouth, but as long as it worked, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Does this mean that you accept my explanation?¡± Raine clarified.

    Marie nodded and sat down on the floor, closing her eyes. ¡°Yes. I am one of the past reincarnations of a sorcerer. The sin that governs my actions is Wrath.¡±

    Raine followed suit, kneeling down to support Nikolay as he fell limp again.

    ¡°Goodbye, Marie. I hope you found who you were searching for,¡± he quietly said to himself.

    And with Marie¡¯s departure, that marked the final seventh life.

    Finally, finally, it was over. Raine was getting tired of being called a weirdo by Nikolay¡¯s various personalities. He was even beginning to think that he was the weird one, not them.

    ¡°Kolya?¡±

    Nikolay mumbled, ¡°Ale-¡±

    He quickly tore himself away from Raine and staggered away.

    ¡°Who are you think you are?!¡± Nikolay shouted with a scowl. ¡°What makes you think you can just call me that, you lunatic?¡±

    Nikolay then looked down at himself. With shaking hands, he touched his face in disbelief.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my body,¡± Nikolay said, resentment tainting the edges of his words. ¡°What have you filthy humans done to me? Did you make a contract with the gods?¡±

    Ah. He¡¯d forgotten that Nikolay had lived one more life; one where he was also called Nikolay. This must be the ¡®King of the Damned¡¯, the leader of the Crown Guild.

    Raine opened his mouth to explain the situation for the eighth time, but wisely closed his mouth again once he saw a spear manifest in Nikolay¡¯s hand. Blue strands flowed from the sharp head, a faithful replica of flames.

    ¡°You humans can burn down my home, kill my family in front of me, beat my comrades to death¡­¡± Nikolay took a threatening step forward. ¡°But to dabble in contracts and gods that you shunned and spat on; that is an unforgivable sin.¡±

    As Nikolay stalked his way towards him, Raine found himself slowly backing away. A flick of Nikolay¡¯s wrist sent strings bursting forth from the ground, wrapping themselves around his arms and legs. They pulled tightly in opposite directions, stopping Raine from moving any further. The thin strings cut deep into his skin, enough to sever his blood circulation. Each infinitesimally small wound throbbed painfully against his otherwise numb limbs.

    Oh god. It didn¡¯t look like Nikolay was joking. Was he really going to die here? What about Nikolay ¡ª both of them? Would the temple¡¯s spell release once he died? Raine really hoped that his corpse would magically turn into ashes post-mortem. The last thing that the current Nikolay needed to see was his body shredded like paper through a machine.

    Raine suddenly found his brain devoid of all ways to talk his way out of the situation. He must¡¯ve used up all of his charisma when dealing with the others, because the only thing he could do was stare dumbly at the spear that was certain to end his life.

    Nikolay lifted the spear and pointed it straight at Raine¡¯s heart. This was the end. There was nothing Raine could do to stop him.

    He suddenly paused, the spear¡¯s edge glinting dangerously close.

    Nikolay narrowed his eyes. ¡°You can see the conjured spear. Why would you hide your magic from me?¡±

    Oh, shit. Raine forgot that humans usually didn¡¯t see magic. Marie must¡¯ve assumed that he had magic ¡ª or she frankly didn¡¯t care about his unique situation, knowing that it didn¡¯t pertain to her single goal.

    ¡°Ah- Hahaha,¡± Raine nervously laughed. ¡°Well, you know, it¡¯s complicated. Family problems, societal issues, personal choice¡­¡±

    Nikolay gave him an unimpressed look. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie to me, at least don¡¯t insult my intelligence by half-assing it.¡±

    Was it really okay to admit that he wasn¡¯t a sorcerer? From what he¡¯d heard about this version of Nikolay, he REALLY hated humans. As in, that spear was probably going to have his severed head stuck on it as home decor. On the other hand, though, Raine didn¡¯t have any magic to show if Nikolay asked to see it.

    ¡°I would recommend telling the truth,¡± Nikolay tightened his grip on the spear.

    Nikolay clearly didn¡¯t think of the possibility that the punishment for the truth might be worse than whatever he was going to do now. Actually, both would probably end in Raine¡¯s death.

    He might as well pick the lesser of two evils, then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have magic at all,¡± Raine quietly said. ¡°So I haven¡¯t been hiding it; I can only see magic, but I can¡¯t use it.¡±

    Raine darted his eyes towards Nikolay to gauge a reaction, then back to the spear again. It looked like this Nikolay also had a perfect poker face, because Raine couldn¡¯t tell a single thing from his expression.

    Nikolay withdrew his spear and let it dissipate into its individual threads. He gestured towards the strings binding Raine, and they, too, loosened and fell away. Silently, Nikolay watched them all fade away into the air and return to the wispy clouds that surrounded him.

    When the last of the magic returned to their original position, Nikolay directed his gaze towards Raine.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so apprehensive,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t normally use a spear; it was a test to see if you could see magic. If I wanted to make an example out of you, it would¡¯ve been over before you could even register it.¡±

    As if that was comforting. Though, he was already all too familiar with this unsettling fact. Raine thought back to the Order of Truth sorcerer that Nikolay had vaporised upon his first day of regaining his magic. He hadn¡¯t used any weapons like Marie or this Nikolay ¡ª it barely even took a flick of the wrist.

    ¡°But I still have one more question for you, though. Are you familiar with my reputation?¡± Nikolay asked. ¡°Your attitude towards me is¡­ unpredictable.¡±

    His confusion made sense: after all, Raine had heard of him and yet, he was simultaneously much closer to him, beyond simply having ¡®heard¡¯ about Nikolay.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, like you might¡¯ve guessed. At the bare minimum, I¡¯ve heard about what you¡¯ve done. Like leading the Crown Guild, for example. I know people call you the King of the Damned.¡±

    His response only added to Nikolay¡¯s apparent confusion showing on his face. ¡°And yet, you act unlike any other human in my presence. You know that I¡¯ve killed countless humans for the sake of the revolution.¡±

    Ah, this part wasn¡¯t complicated at all.

    ¡°Even if everybody likes to paint a picture of a cold-hearted murderer, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s the only piece of the painting,¡± Raine softly replied. ¡°And underneath all the layers of paint, there is a kind-hearted bird keening a mournful elegy to be carried upon the frigid winter breeze, waiting for somebody to hear its lament.¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s reaction was so unlike the stony expression that usually graced his face. He shyly looked away from Raine, clasping his hands protectively in front of him ¡ª and was that a blush on his face?

    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t realise I was in the presence of a poet,¡± Nikolay attempted to compose himself with a meaningful cough, but his cheeks still flushed a bright pink. ¡°Regardless¡­ that doesn¡¯t answer my question. You know more than just the legacy of the King of the Damned.¡±

    Should he tell Nikolay? It wasn¡¯t like he was ¡®alive¡¯ anymore, so it wouldn¡¯t have any repercussions if he knew. But it didn¡¯t mean that Raine felt bad for disrupting the natural order of how Nikolay was supposed to face things.

    Eventually, Raine pursed his lips and forced himself to speak. ¡°You took a divine contract with the gods. Reincarnation, where one of the cardinal sins dictated each of your seven new lives. The Nikolay that I know is currently inhabiting the vessel for his ¡ª and your ¡ª final life. The only reason why you¡¯re here now is because there¡¯s a time-related mechanism here, and it¡¯s reverted his memories.¡±

    It seemed like Nikolay believed him, at least. A thoughtful expression crossed his face, and the magic aura around him coiled into agitated spirals.

    After a long period of contemplation, Nikolay finally spoke.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Nikolay spoke hesitantly. ¡°What does the future me think of my actions?¡±

    A good question. Even Raine wasn¡¯t too sure about the answer, given how vague Nikolay was towards his past.

    ¡°I think he knows the gravity of his past choices. When we first met, he hid this portion of his past from me ¡ª until somebody exposed it against his will.¡±

    And said person¡¯s head was promptly exploded into a million pieces, but he¡¯d rather avoid mentioning that if he could.

    ¡°But other than that,¡± Raine continued. ¡°He feels guilty. It¡¯s as if everything he does is a way to repent for his past actions. Despite his insistence that he isn¡¯t affected by anything, he has a genuine heart.¡±

    Nikolay deflated slightly. ¡°So, he does regret what we¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it should affect how you see it, though,¡± Raine interjected. ¡°What matters is that you stick to what you believe in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Who else will stand up against the humans? I have the power to do it, so it¡¯s my duty to do so. For those who can¡¯t defend themselves: the children, their mothers, the elderly ¡ª I have to protect them all. It¡¯s the duty of the strong to protect the weak. If not me, then who will?¡±

    Raine¡¯s heart tugged painfully at the purity of his words. Subconsciously, he stepped forward to comfort Nikolay.

    ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve met you several hundred years ago,¡± Raine tenderly cupped Nikolay¡¯s face. ¡°Before things turned out this way.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nikolay bit his lip and glanced away. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Raine insisted. ¡°Just stay here for a moment longer.¡±

    Gradually, the anxious blue coils around Nikolay smoothened out into calm waves again.

    It was cute when Nikolay showed his expressions through his magic. A shame, though, that Raine could only charm the past Nikolay. If only it worked on the one that he liked.

    ¡°I can feel the time magic dragging me away,¡± Nikolay said urgently. ¡°Farewell- what was your name?¡±

    Raine held him close in anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s Raine. Goodbye, Nikolay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± Nikolay whispered. ¡°Farewell, Raine.¡±

    After uttering those final words, Nikolay slumped into his arms. This time, Raine was certain that everything was over. He silently waited for Nikolay ¡ª his Nikolay, not a reincarnation ¡ª to regain consciousness.

    Not longer after, a flash of recognition sparked in Nikolay¡¯s eyes. Naturally, a hint of exasperation followed, but it was far more friendly than what Raine had received recently.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nikolay frowned, stepping away from him. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be fooling around.¡±

    If only Nikolay knew just how much trouble he¡¯d caused.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°You know, you can lean on me for support,¡± Raine said.

    Nikolay shook his head, only for the motion to send him stumbling over his feet. An arm wrapped around his shoulder and pulled him back, forcing him to use Raine as a crutch.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied with gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve held us back enough.¡±

    ¡°For the last time, Kolya, it wasn¡¯t your fault. Consider it a part of the temple¡¯s trial.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why I was affected,¡± Nikolay frowned. ¡°The prophecy revolves around you; I shouldn¡¯t be here in the first place.¡±

    All of a sudden, a voice boomed inside their heads.

    ¡°You are falsely assuming the temple is automated.¡±

    Nikolay whipped his head around, trying to find the source of the voice. ¡°Reveal yourself!¡±

    Raine clutched Nikolay tighter to stop him from falling again. It was difficult to restrain him, especially when Nikolay was already on edge from being unknowingly afflicted with the time magic.

    ¡°Please, Kolya,¡± Raine urged. ¡°Calm down ¡ª you¡¯ll only hurt yourself further.¡±

    His words temporarily managed to dissuade Nikolay against attempting to break free of his hold.

    ¡°I have revealed myself since the beginning,¡± the echoing voice said. ¡°I am before you as we speak.¡±

    The only thing in front of them was the eroded statue. Raine scanned the entire chamber to search for any alternatives, but he came up empty-handed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the statue?¡± he asked.

    ¡°An astute observation,¡± Nikolay griped. ¡°Like there¡¯s anything else in this empty chamber that it could be.¡±

    Raine decided to let it slide for now, considering how unsettled Nikolay seemed with the foreign voice in their heads.

    The voice spoke once again. ¡°It is my physical form, yes. Though technically speaking, if the statue were to erode, I would merely seek another physical manifestation for myself. But I digress; I have neglected introductions for far too long. I am the Keeper of this Temple, otherwise simply known as the Time Keeper.¡±

    ¡°You have the Artifact of Time,¡± Nikolay bluntly stated.

    ¡°That is correct. As you might have ascertained, Raine has already passed my trial without any complications. Thus, I shall gift this artifact to you, the prophecy¡¯s chosen candidate.¡±

    A loud rumbling noise emanated from the statue¡¯s general area. The stone slowly shifted, sending large dark clouds of dust and debris falling away from the statue. When the disturbed particles slowly settled down onto the floor, a bright glow now shone from the base of the statue.

    ¡°Here. The Artifact of Time,¡± the Time Keeper said.

    Raine stepped forward and reached for the artifact.

    ¡°Though I must warn you, getting closer wi-¡±

    The warning went completely unheard, as Raine suddenly experienced a rush of vertigo. It was like he¡¯d turned upside down and tumbled down an infinite hill, and yet he couldn¡¯t feel his body at all.

    When the strange sensation subsided shortly after, he found himself spectating a familiar scene.

    A mother sat at a dinner table with her two children: an older daughter and a younger son. The sister pushed the mashed carrots onto her younger brother¡¯s plate, which sparked a temporary scuffle, but quickly dissolved once their mother shot them a meaningful gaze.

    The meal on the table wasn¡¯t anything special, and yet the family had never looked happier to be sitting there. At least, that would¡¯ve been the case if Raine wasn¡¯t all too familiar with the younger brother sitting on the right.

    Hah. What a sick joke. Raine craned his neck around to search for the person who¡¯d conjured this memory, but received a voice instead of visual confirmation.

    ¡°Your brain treasures this type of memory,¡± the unknown voice said. ¡°Of your family during your childhood.¡±

    It didn¡¯t echo at all, and yet it felt simultaneously far and near to his ears. The voice sounded completely unfamiliar, and yet as familiar as his own voice sounded to him. The paradoxical nature of its origin left Raine instinctively wary.

    ¡°Who are you? Why have you brought me here?¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t appear outwardly offended at his questions. ¡°Motives are secondary. Do you not miss your family? They must miss you, after being missing for so long.¡±

    Raine turned his gaze back onto the new scene before him. Snow now piled up against the windows of the house, and the fireplace illuminated the living room in a warm glow. Christmas stockings hung above the hearth, with the names ¡®Amory¡¯ and ¡®Raine¡¯ scrawled childishly on paper taped to them.

    ¡°Are you trying to convince me to abandon the prophecy?¡± Raine frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to do that.¡±

    Sure, every night he wanted to go home and sleep in his own comfortable bed instead of in a crappy sleeping bag. And being close to death all the time wasn¡¯t good for his heart, or his anxiety.

    But if he looked at the negatives all the time, then going back home wasn¡¯t that much better, either.

    If the prophecy hadn¡¯t plopped him on a boat to Kosira, then he would¡¯ve never met Nikolay. As sappy and gross as it sounded, Raine would rather endure their trip¡¯s coldest nights again, if it meant that he could stay with the only person who cared enough that it deluded him into thinking he meant something.

    ¡°No matter how many rose-tinted memories of my childhood you bring up,¡± Raine said. ¡°It won¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    Not as long as Nikolay existed.

    ¡°Are you certain? You won¡¯t have another chance to reconsider. Once you set yourself on this path, there won¡¯t be any other opportunity to back away from your chosen fate. Any and all consequences are yours to bear.¡±

    Raine didn¡¯t like the weight of the words that they just said, but he chalked it up to another attempt at persuading him. The last thing he¡¯d do was go back on his word.

    ¡°Of course. Now, are you gonna let me go?¡± he pressed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I have somebody waiting for me, and he isn¡¯t the type to be patient when it comes to me suddenly falling unconscious.¡±

    A hint of amusement tinged the strange voice. ¡°Very well. I shall return you to the world of the present.¡±

    As a parting gift, the apparition relayed one last piece of advice.

    ¡°Regardless of who you are, time only flows one way. Life has no script, no rehearsal, and no retake. The only actor that you can control is yourself, so choose your actions wisely.¡±

    When Raine returned to the conscious world, he heard the muffled sounds of Nikolay shouting.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have warned him a little earlier?! What if he fell and split his head open on the stone floor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Kolya,¡± Raine muttered. ¡°And besides, I think I¡¯m too thick-headed to die from falling over.¡±

    After hearing Raine speak, Nikolay jolted and quickly composed himself. He shuffled away, visibly embarrassed that Raine had caught him shouting at the statue.

    ¡°You have undoubtedly earned the right to wield the Artifact of Time,¡± the Time Keeper said, oblivious to Nikolay¡¯s emotions. ¡°Please step forward and take what is yours.¡±

    Raine followed their instruction and reached out to take the shining object. This time, he involuntarily braced himself as he neared the statue again.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Thankfully, nothing obvious happened when he took the artifact. Truthfully, the object itself looked identical to any earring displayed in a jewellery store. It spared no room for aesthetic appeal, merely hanging a teardrop emerald from a small iron chain that connected to the stud. The ring that Raine obtained from the Temple of Space looked quite ordinary too, aside from the strange refracting quality of the sapphire stone set onto it.

    Maybe he was being entitled, but surely the creators of these artifacts could¡¯ve put a little more effort into making them.

    The statue spoke again, cutting off Raine¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If you have no more queries, I shall return to my eternal slumber.¡±

    Oh. Uh, what was he supposed to say in response?

    ¡°Bye, Time Keeper,¡± Raine said politely. ¡°Thanks for giving me the artifact.¡±

    Nikolay raised a judgmental eyebrow at Raine¡¯s choice of words, but merely sighed. ¡°Farewell.¡±

    They waited a long minute for any acknowledgement, but received nothing. It seemed like the Time Keeper had gone back into¡­ hibernation? Whatever the spirit version was called.

    Raine looked down at the artifact in his hand. Thankfully, he had his ears pierced when he was younger. He hadn¡¯t worn earrings in a long time, though ¡ª it seemed like people treated him better when he dressed ¡®normally¡¯.

    What would¡¯ve happened if they weren¡¯t pierced? Was having pierced ears a requirement for being a ¡®Chosen One¡¯? Or did the poor soul have to self-pierce their ears to wear it?

    ¡°Are you thinking about unrelated things again?¡± Nikolay asked with an unamused look. ¡°You¡¯re staring at the artifact.¡±

    Raine hastily put the earring in. ¡°¡­No. I was just inspecting it.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Nikolay replied sceptically. ¡°What happened when you neared the statue? From our perspective, it seemed like you fell unconscious.¡±

    ¡°It showed me joyful memories of my past to convince me against completing the prophecy. In a way, I guess it also showed the future, in a universe where I decided to ditch the artifact. But anyway, I guess it was just another way of revealing the past ¡ª like how it did with you, earlier.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the past is its own type of ¡®eternity¡¯,¡± Nikolay mused. ¡°Ever-present, and yet non-existent at the same time.¡±

    Raine frowned and rubbed his temples. ¡°Sure, that. I¡¯m getting a headache just by thinking too hard about it.¡±

    ¡°Contemplating the past won¡¯t do us any immediate favours,¡± Nikolay agreed. ¡°We should leave the temple sooner rather than later. We still have that old man¡¯s favour to fulfill, after all.¡±

    They collected their scuba gear left at the entrance. Getting back into the water was just as awkward as leaving it was ¡ª they had to dive horizontally to enter the lake again.

    Drawing away from the main temple, they headed towards a cluster of wreckages. It looked as though a ship had crashed into the original ruins, though only bits and pieces of the hull remained.

    Nikolay and Raine circled the area independently, searching for any worthwhile places to find valuable relics. While Nikolay went further down to examine the original paths that once connected to the temple, Raine made his way around the ship that crashed into the ruins. Ironic that the ship turned into one of the ruins that it sought to uncover.

    Merely staring at the exterior of the ship didn¡¯t do much, given that the ugly welded metal looked the same on all sides. Raine swam into the ship itself, through a large gaping hole that looked to have resulted from a collision with a pillar from the ruins.

    Fish of all colours, shapes and sizes flitted through the ship¡¯s empty windows. They looked unbothered by Raine¡¯s presence, perhaps completely unfamiliar with humans visiting this area. One fish even bumped into his leg, then dazedly sank to the floor. Raine felt so horrible that he tried picking up the stunned fish, but it quickly swam back to its school after noticing the giant pair of hands heading towards it.

    Gaping at the wildlife aside, Raine found little salvageable items in the main hall of the ship. If there was anything, it looked completely unidentifiable. These ruins must¡¯ve been old enough to wear away bones and plastic, which didn¡¯t leave much hope of finding anything for the diver who¡¯d commissioned them.

    With enough aimless wandering, however, Raine found a long hallway that stretched diagonally downwards. It was completely preserved, in the sense that the walls completely enclosed the area, without any exposure to the rest of the lake. As such, the only light source was from the opening of the hallway that Raine currently was. It looked ominous from this angle, but it held better chances of having something worth their time.

    Raine swam back out of the ship and found Nikolay peering at an arbitrary set of partially crushed stone tables. He signalled for Nikolay to follow him, and led him back to the hallway.

    Look at this, Kolya. There¡¯s bound to be well-preserved stuff in here.

    Nikolay surveyed the hallway with a critical gaze. You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s no way to tell how long the path is. If we go too far, we won¡¯t have enough oxygen to return to the surface.

    That¡¯s hardly an excuse! Raine put his hands on his hips defiantly, with a lack of ability to pull a facial expression. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t turn back if there¡¯s anything dangerous. Are you sure you¡¯re not just scared of the dark?

    It seemed like his taunting was successful, because Nikolay immediately pulled himself into the hallway.

    For the record, a dark passageway is hardly the largest of my concerns right now. Let¡¯s just go while we still have oxygen left.

    Raine couldn¡¯t help but smile triumphantly as he followed Nikolay inside. The further they swam, the dimmer the entrance¡¯s faint glow became. It reached the point where they were practically enveloped in pitch darkness. As Raine was about to suggest that they turned back, Nikolay pulled out a small flashlight and hit it a couple times.

    Even though Nikolay didn¡¯t say anything, Raine could feel the sigh of relief that he released when the flashlight sputtered to life. He patted around in his pockets for his own and pulled it out. Thankfully, the batteries survived their period of incarceration in the rusty shed, and his flashlight also shone its own ¡ª albeit dim and yellowed ¡ª beam.

    The silence pressed in on them as they ventured deeper into the unknown passageway. On either side of them, the walls had multiple doors that all looked identical to each other. The doors had rusted shut, though, so it served more as an eerie wall decoration than a potential area for exploration. Not that there would be anything worthwhile in the private rooms anyway, aside from rotted, half-preserved corpses and their meagre belongings.

    After what felt like an eternity of swimming through the unsettling corridor, the walls opened up into a larger chamber. At first glance, the room was so deteriorated that its original purpose was long lost to the erosion of time. But when Raine peered closer at the few surviving remnants of furniture and the shape of the room, it was likely a communal room of some sorts.

    Wordlessly, Raine and Nikolay split ways to explore the extent of the large room. Raine drifted towards the further section of the chamber, where fragments of wooden tables and chairs floated in the water. He pulled himself down to sift through the debris collected on the floor, hoping to find something of value buried under the rubble. Amidst the decay, his fingers brushed against something cool.

    With bated breath, Raine eagerly unearthed an¡­ unidentifiable piece of distorted iron. It must¡¯ve been part of something more valuable, but the other pieces were probably less robust than the metal.

    The rest of his search gathered similar items: all Raine hoped was that they¡¯d at least generate enough revenue to satisfy the retired diver.

    With the assorted scraps in his arms, Raine made his way over to Nikolay, who had thoughtfully brought a drawstring bag to store the items in.

    As he dumped his findings into the communal bag, Nikolay tapped on his shoulder.

    Look at your oxygen meter.

    The needle pointed closer to zero than he would¡¯ve liked; just less than a quarter of the tank¡¯s original capacity remained. Raine looked over at Nikolay¡¯s meter, noticing that he was also low on oxygen.

    We should head up.

    That would be the logical thing to do, but they¡¯d just begun exploring. The bag was barely filled, and Raine was sure that they¡¯d find progressively more valuable items the deeper they went, especially since they¡¯d just reached the end of the long hallway. Even objectively looking at it, the treasure would only get better from here.

    Go up without me, Raine signalled. I can continue to search.

    Nikolay aggressively shook his head. You must be hoping for a Christmas miracle if you think that I¡¯m leaving you here with low oxygen.

    Well, you could be my Christmas angel if you just grant me my wish.

    Despite his attempts at being funny, it fell completely flat.

    No. We can return tomorrow, if you¡¯re that upset about not being able to scavenge dead people¡¯s belongings.

    Raine did his best to pout at Nikolay through the scuba mask, and then reluctantly nodded in acceptance. The longer they argued, the more oxygen they wasted.

    Fine. Let¡¯s go.

    The journey back to the ¡®outside¡¯ took a lot less time than they¡¯d expected. Of course, they were trying to leave as quickly as they could, and they didn¡¯t stop to look around for more relics to take.

    Now that they¡¯d left the ship, it was obvious that a decent chunk of time had passed since they entered. The sky ¡ª at least, from what they could see of it ¡ª was a distorted painting of sunset oranges and light pinks. From the depths of the lake, barely any light illuminated the ship and its surrounding ruins. Even the temple became a dark shadow, standing unremarkably in the middle of the lake. Thankfully, their flashlights weren¡¯t nearly as depleted as their oxygen tanks, so it wasn¡¯t a hassle to keep using them.

    They swam over to where Nikolay had fixed the boat anchor. He unravelled the magic at the end and grabbed onto the string that extended high above them.

    Are you ready to go? Is there anything we left behind?

    Raine swept a cursory glance back at the ship; not that it was any use, considering that it was pitch black.

    Doesn¡¯t look like it. Let¡¯s-

    Abruptly, water entered through his mask. Raine doubled over and clutched at his chest. He tried to cough it out, but the motion caused him to inhale even more water. In a subconscious panic, his muscles spasmed uselessly in an attempt to expel the never-ending water filling his lungs. The more his body tried to resist, the more water entered his system.

    Vaguely, Raine registered the sensation of Nikolay dragging him upwards.

    Just before he blacked out, he saw something similar to bright blue wings emerge from Nikolay¡¯s back ¡ª a hallucination born from the lack of oxygen his brain was receiving.

    ¡ª

    The next time Raine regained consciousness, he felt somebody pressing on his chest in a steady rhythm.

    Raine rolled onto his side and coughed hard enough to dislodge a lung. Eventually, he no longer felt any water blocking his airways, though his chest now ached from the force of his coughs. Expending the little energy he had left, Raine wearily pushed himself up into a sitting position.

    How long had it been? Nikolay looked like a mess ¡ª or as terrible as somebody could with a conventionally attractive face.

    And¡­ was Nikolay crying, or was it just dripping water from the lake?

    Suddenly, Nikolay pulled him into a tight embrace.

    Raine melted into the physical contact. They could exchange words later ¡ª right now, nothing could come close to simply sharing each other¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 31

    The bar was as busy as usual ¡ª Tabitha, preoccupied with the several patrons demanding her attention, didn¡¯t notice Raine and Nikolay walk in.

    Which was a good thing, because both of them were soaking wet, and left a small water trail behind them as they walked upstairs to their room. A later problem, provided that a staggering drunk didn¡¯t slip over the water and break their neck.

    ¡°You shower first,¡± Nikolay said once they closed the door behind them. ¡°I have¡­ other things to attend to.¡±

    Raine nodded, eager to get out of his soaked clothes.

    Once they were notably drier and more presentable, Raine and Nikolay walked back down to greet Tabitha.

    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Raine said, trying not to startle Tabitha.

    His efforts were probably in vain, though, because Tabitha didn¡¯t even bat an eye at his voice coming from behind her.

    ¡°I noticed,¡± she replied with a cheeky grin. ¡°It¡¯s pretty hard to miss a pair of drenched strays walk in, especially when they draw half of the tavern¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Raine sheepishly fidgeted with his sleeve. ¡°We won¡¯t be diving into any bodies of water again anytime soon, if that¡¯s comforting to hear.¡±

    Tabitha heartily laughed at his mollifying tone. ¡°I¡¯m not actually mad at you two. It took a couple of swipes with the mop, and the water was all gone. I¡¯d be a pretty terrible hostess if I berated my exhausted-looking tenants. Come, have a rest in the quieter corner here. I¡¯ll bring over some drinks.¡±

    They gladly accepted Tabitha¡¯s instructions and allowed themselves to be ushered into a booth in the corner of the tavern.

    ¡°Thanks for everything,¡± Raine sighed as he let his aching legs rest. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I gotta tuck in the tavern¡¯s troublemakers before they cause any more trouble,¡± Tabitha joked. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll be giving myself twice the workload.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be getting out of your hair pretty soon, don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve already done what we need to, it won¡¯t be long before we have to leave Aurelinne Village.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Tabitha chucked lightheartedly. ¡°I was just getting used to having two extra pairs of hands to take care of everything for me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re giving us a little too much credit. You handle everything just fine without us, really,¡± Raine modestly replied. ¡°I just wish that we had something to give you in return for all your help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all, hon. You¡¯ve done more than your share by making my day. Rarely gets this exciting around this tiny town; most of the snobby big shots visiting Aurelinne Village don¡¯t tend to mix with us locals. Where are you two headed next?¡±

    Raine deliberated for a moment, trying to recall the marks that Nikolay drew on their map. ¡°I think¡­ we¡¯ll be heading west. Our next destination is in the middle of a large forest, south of Marque.¡±

    At least this time, the Temple of Light didn¡¯t have nearly as dangerous of a path to reach it, compared to diving a hundred metres below the sea.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re heading west? That means you¡¯ll pass the Great Kosiran Bridge. It¡¯s a lovely sightseeing area ¡ª though I¡¯m sure you two aren¡¯t travelling for the sights ¡ª where you can see both Marque and Veritas on opposite sides. I wouldn¡¯t bet on your chances of being able to stay for long, since it also serves as the main pathway for visitors travelling between the two main capitals.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to have a break from endless grassy plains. Have you been before?¡±

    ¡°Only a handful of times. I occasionally have to talk with the merchants at Marque about the tavern¡¯s alcohol shipments. It¡¯s a hassle to make the trip, though; I wish Kosira would open up more major ports outside of Marque. Of course, Veritas¡¯ government would rather cut off a limb than let so many outsiders into their city,¡± Tabitha chuckled at the thought. ¡°They can¡¯t even stand the presence of their own non-sorcerer kin.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Everything has to pass through Marque in order to leave or enter?¡± Raine thought back to the city¡¯s disorganised and ungoverned state. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ concerning.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree with you more, but that¡¯s just how it¡¯s been for as long as anybody can remember. Lotta things have to change to re-correct history, and it¡¯s as hard to convince Marque to change as it is with Veritas. One¡¯s under too strict surveillance, and the other¡¯s long given up on trying to establish rules.¡±

    Raine must¡¯ve looked too troubled about Kosira¡¯s affairs, because Tabitha quickly lightened up the mood.

    ¡°But that has nothing to do with travellers like you,¡± Tabitha grinned. ¡°Regular civilians can barely lift a finger against it, let alone people who just stepped foot into our land.¡±

    That would normally hold true for any other visitor to Kosira, but Raine was pretty sure being prophecy-bound to this land meant something. Besides that, he also had the company of possibly the most powerful sorcerer that ever existed. Who coincidentally had job experience in leading a revolution.

    Speaking of, Nikolay hadn¡¯t said anything in a while. At some point, he¡¯d felt pressure on his side, but didn¡¯t bother to check what caused it.

    Raine looked to his right to see Nikolay¡¯s head nestled on his shoulder. Nikolay¡¯s black hair had fallen away from his face, giving Raine a clear view of him. It was almost surreal how Nikolay¡¯s sleeping face made him seem far less serious. He looked like an average 23-year-old man, without the burden of the several hundred years that he had lived.

    Raine smiled to himself as he stared at Nikolay¡¯s peaceful face. He made a mental note to always stay up later from now on.

    ¡ª

    An agonising bird¡¯s cry drifted through the forest, a hauntingly beautiful melody that resonated deep within his chest. Drawn by some unknown force, Raine slowly drifted towards the sound.

    Pushing past the thick forestry, he reached a small clearing devoid of trees. In the centre, an ethereal phoenix lay unmoving on the grass. Milky blue strands flowed from its body, akin to feathers on a bird.

    Sheets of moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting an otherworldly glow onto the creature. Its beak tucked into its chest; the cries were now muffled, soft warbles. Long, azure wings splayed across the ground, mist rolling off in waves. They looked oddly familiar, but Raine couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of the feeling.

    As he neared the phoenix, Raine quickly realised the reason behind its cries. One wing was bent at an awkward angle and lay limp in the grass. The feathers stuck out haphazardly, its light blue stained with a contrasting crimson red.

    His heart and body instinctively tugged him towards the injured bird. Grass rustled as it parted ways for him. The intruding sound alerted the phoenix, who instantly stopped its cries and jerked its head upwards. It regarded Raine with a smoking white eye, and then took off in the opposite direction.

    He followed the phoenix through the forest, leaping over branches and rocks, traversing across small streams, weaving through densely populated tree trunks. Each step did nothing to close the gap between them, regardless of how hard he tried to speed up.

    Eventually, the trees fell away from his vision, revealing the edge of a cliff. The phoenix paused and spread its single healthy wing, preparing itself to dive off. Although it was only a brief moment, Raine could close the distance between them.

    His hand reached out, stretching as far as he physically could. This time, he would catch it. This time, he¡¯d finally get all the answers he was looking for.

    Fingers outstretched, feet teetering on the edge of the cliff, he slowly inched closer and closer. And then-

    ¡ª

    Raine woke up earlier than usual. The sun had just risen above the horizon, and the clock on his bedside table indicated that it was 7 in the morning.

    ¡°Go me,¡± Raine rejoiced with a yawn. ¡°I¡¯ve finally adjusted to a normal sleep schedule without needing an alarm.¡±

    In celebration, he hopped out of bed and immediately went to get changed. His triumph fuelled his entire morning routine, putting an energetic bounce in his step as he went through the motions.

    ¡°I¡¯m practically as much of a morning person as Kolya,¡± he cheerfully said as he finger-gunned his reflection in the mirror.

    At the mention of Nikolay, his smile faltered a little. Usually, Nikolay would still be in their room at this time.

    Raine went to open the door and then paused. He stepped backwards with a frown.

    All of their borrowed scuba gear, along with their bag of meagre findings from the underwater ruins, had disappeared.

    Nikolay must¡¯ve left to return everything, but why wouldn¡¯t he wait for Raine? That was a lot of stuff to carry, not to mention how heavy the tanks were. And Nikolay was out like a light last night ¡ª if that was Raine, he¡¯d be way too exhausted to wake up so early and walk all the way to the old man¡¯s house.

    Shaking the doubts away for now, Raine shut the door behind him and walked downstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Tabitha,¡± Raine tiredly waved.

    Tabitha looked back at him. ¡°Hey. If you¡¯re wondering, Nikolay went off somewhere before the sun rose. I only caught him as he was leaving, while I was going to set up the bar.¡±

    ¡°Did he say anything about where he was headed?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tabitha shook her head. ¡°He looked like he was in a daze. Even if I called out to him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d get a response. Wherever he is, it must be taking a while, though. Been a while since the sun¡¯s risen.¡±

 Chapter 32

    The search for Nikolay began with the most obvious first stop.

    Upon spotting Raine approach his house, the old ex-diver threw down his newspaper onto the table in exasperation.

    ¡°Not you lot again! Your friend already dropped off the junk on my porch. What else could you want from me?!¡±

    In any other situation, Raine would¡¯ve felt attacked by his hostile accusations. But remarkably, those words gave him a boost of confidence and assurance.

    ¡°So, he already returned everything?¡± Raine confirmed.

    ¡°Sure did. Made a loud commotion about it too; woke me right up before the sun even rose! Should¡¯ve known better than to lend you the gear if the ruins were just filled with junk¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he went after that?¡±

    Raine was pushing his luck by asking this man two questions in a row, but he had to get any leads on Nikolay¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t pay much attention to him after he got out of my hair. He just wanted to know if anyone came here recently besides you two. I said, ¡®Nah, I didn¡¯t spot a single fly approaching my house¡¯. Then, he buzzed off in the direction of my shed, and a couple minutes later, I saw him walk back to the village.¡±

    The shed? What could Nikolay have found in there?

    Raine tried to uncover Nikolay¡¯s intent behind his specific questions, but he couldn¡¯t quite piece everything together. He had no idea what could¡¯ve caused Nikolay to do this alone; so far, it seemed like nothing strange that they couldn¡¯t have done together.

    Regardless of his motives, the man stated that Nikolay headed back to Aurelinne Village.

    ¡°Thank you for answering my questions,¡± Raine politely said, retreating down the front steps. ¡°I promise this is the last time we¡¯ll bother you.¡±

    ¡°It better be,¡± the old man grumbled.

    The man opened his newspaper again, ignoring Raine as he backed away from the house. No longer under the pressure of his gaze, Raine turned around and began bolting down the road to Aurelinne Village. With every new piece of information, the sinking feeling in his gut grew heavier.

    To his advantage, the village wasn¡¯t particularly big; he¡¯d already passed through half of it when going to the old man¡¯s house. It did little to quell the anxiety squeezing his heart, though, as he ran frantically through the last remaining roads, whipping his head around to catch a single glimpse of Nikolay¡¯s whereabouts.

    Eventually, Raine turned into a street that wasn¡¯t empty. Two figures were locked in a one-sided struggle; one figure had the other pinned down, squeezing their throat in a death grip.

    As he stepped closer, approaching them from behind, Raine couldn¡¯t tell if he was relieved to see that Nikolay was the one suffocating Gremory. The reason being, he could now see the terrifying expression on Nikolay¡¯s face.

    The same dead stare from their encounter with the Order of Truth sorcerer. A cold look that petrified even Raine, despite not being on the receiving end.

    And although the sight scared Raine enough to freeze him in place, he still mustered the energy to call out, in the hope that the right person would hear his voice.

    ¡°Kolya!¡±

    The sound of his name instantly caused Nikolay to lose his concentration, and he whipped his head around. Upon meeting eyes with Raine, the coldness of Nikolay¡¯s expression faded into a tired one.

    ¡°He was the one who caused your air tank to malfunction,¡± Nikolay said bluntly, jerking his head towards Gremory.

    Raine looked over at the accused, who had loosened Nikolay¡¯s distracted grip enough to breathe. It was difficult to picture the seductive, flirtatious man back in the bar when he was currently gasping pathetically like a fish out of water.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to choke him to death,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But you could¡¯ve! If I hadn¡¯t used my magic, you would¡¯ve drowned! If I hadn¡¯t been there¡­¡± Nikolay had started off by shouting, but with the little sleep that he was running on, he quickly ran out of steam.

    Raine furrowed his eyebrows. He hadn¡¯t realised that yesterday had affected Nikolay so deeply. Because he had blacked out, the whole incident occurred in the span of a few minutes to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Nikolay growled, turning his attention back to Gremory. ¡°It¡¯s his.¡±

    Realising that Nikolay wasn¡¯t planning to spare the perpetrator, Raine grabbed Nikolay¡¯s shoulder and pulled him away. Even though Nikolay was just as strong as Raine, he allowed Raine to drag him off Gremory, who immediately scuttled backwards as far away as possible. A thread of Nikolay¡¯s magic wrapped around Gremory, preventing him from escaping.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Why do you want to spare him? He tried to murder you,¡± Nikolay asked as they watched Gremory squirm under the force.

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you, Kolya. When you have your mind set on killing someone¡­ it¡¯s like you lose yourself.¡±

    At this point, Gremory finally spoke. He had to try several times, given that his windpipe was still recovering from being crushed by Nikolay¡¯s vengeful grip.

    ¡°I- I can give you information for letting me go!¡± he shouted, wincing at the way the magic tightened around his body when he spoke.

    ¡°What kind of information?¡± Raine quickly asked, making sure to answer before Nikolay could say something that made the situation worse.

    ¡°I know the Order of T- Ack! Tell your friend to loosen his grip so that I can speak!¡±

    Raine threw Nikolay a warning glance, only to receive a begrudging look in return before Nikolay unravelled his threads slightly.

    ¡°As I was saying: someone from the Order of Truth told me to tamper with Raine¡¯s oxygen tank. Apparently, the organisation¡¯s set on hunting you two down.¡±

    ¡°We already knew that,¡± Nikolay hissed, tightening the binds again. ¡°Try again.¡±

    This time, Raine didn¡¯t reprimand Nikolay for hurting their captive. He, too, seemed unimpressed by the information that Gremory knew.

    ¡°I- I hadn¡¯t finished yet! Ahem¡­ Even though they¡¯re supposedly trying to capture you two, they aren¡¯t putting too much effort into it. Sure, they¡¯ve got traps and lackeys prepared, but all their more powerful members haven¡¯t made any moves.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Nikolay replied with a sceptical expression. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just a bunch of lazy shits.¡±

    Raine asked Gremory, ¡°What do you think it means?¡±

    ¡°Well, either they think that you two aren¡¯t worth spending the effort, or they¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll end up coming to them sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°Must be the latter,¡± Nikolay said to Raine. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let us escape again. Especially since we were right under Guthasar¡¯s nose last time.¡±

    Raine nodded, deep in thought. The possibilities were endless as to what their grand plan was. It was making his head hurt just thinking of the most plausible explanations. Who knew what kind of tricks an immortal would have up his sleeve?

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again,¡± Nikolay crossed his arms. ¡°I know that concentrated face of yours.¡±

    Raine rolled his eyes at being called out. ¡°I have to do the thinking for the both of us, since you¡¯re clearly not pulling your weight.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I find it hard to believe that you¡¯re suddenly unable to understand English.¡±

    Nikolay huffed in false annoyance, all traces of seriousness now gone. ¡°I prefer you when you¡¯re trying to crack unfunny jokes.¡±

    Unfortunately, Gremory interrupted once again, reminding them of his presence. ¡°So¡­ this is your truth, Raine.¡±

    ¡°Elaborate.¡± Raine narrowed his eyes.

    He thought back to their encounter at the food stall. Gremory had mentioned something about finding the truth, but Raine hadn¡¯t expected him to go this far. One thing was sure: he didn¡¯t want Gremory running around loose with a false conception of him.

    ¡°I can see a fleeting glimpse of it, as an onlooker from the outside. The bond between you ¡ª I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s connected to your ¡®truth¡¯.¡±

    Raine was pretty sure the only bond between him and Nikolay was a boatload of blurred lines and concealed thoughts.

    ¡°You make it out to be a divine mechanism beyond comprehension. It doesn¡¯t need to be complicated, nor do we have to put it in words,¡± Nikolay replied. ¡°The more you tug and pick at the thread of reality, the more it will unravel. Until all that you are left with¡­ is a tangled mess of unrealised dreams in your hands.¡±

    ¡°And what if my life¡¯s purpose is to understand the truth? Depriving a bird of its view of the sky isn¡¯t any better than brutally clipping its wings.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nikolay sighed wearily. ¡°My job isn¡¯t to counsel misled individuals. I won¡¯t argue with you any longer.¡±

    Nikolay turned to Raine with an open expression, and he instantly knew what was about to be said.

    ¡°What should we do with him?¡±

    There it was. A question conveyed so casually, as if he was asking Raine to decide where to eat for lunch. The words weighed on his heart like iron shackles, forcing him to face the serious implications of his answer.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t kill him, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking,¡± Raine started. ¡°Since I know that¡¯s what you would¡¯ve done if you hadn¡¯t asked for my opinion.¡±

    Nikolay contemplatively glanced back at Gremory. ¡°Do you have any other means to silence him?¡±

    Surprisingly enough, Gremory didn¡¯t seem fazed at all by Nikolay¡¯s wording. Was it faith in Raine¡¯s benevolence? Or had he already come to terms with the outcome, no matter what it was?

    While Raine would¡¯ve liked to throw his hands up and simply walk away from the situation, Nikolay had a point.

    ¡°Is there some way you can use your magic to make sure he doesn¡¯t leak anything?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not familiar with that sort of manipulation,¡± Nikolay cast his gaze down at his hands. ¡°Apologies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Turning his attention back to Nikolay¡¯s original question, Raine attempted to conjure a potential response.

    They could cut Gremory¡¯s vocal cords, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak. But then, he could still write to communicate with the Order of Truth. Should they break his fingers too? They would heal back eventually, though. Just chopping them off altogether would be more efficient. But back to the original problem: did Nikolay know how to sever vocal cords without damaging any of the blood vessels or nerves? If Gremory ended up dying, they would¡¯ve gone right back to where they¡¯d started.

    No, no, no. What was he saying? All of those options were too cruel to carry out on somebody who they barely knew.

    Nikolay noticed the change in his expression and shot him a concerned look. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just thinking.¡±

    Despite his placating words, Raine couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether those thoughts would¡¯ve even crossed his mind a couple of months ago.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Raine continued, stopping himself from ruminating any further. ¡°I think we should just let him go. It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll get anything important from what we just said.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe is best,¡± Nikolay complied, unwrapping Gremory¡¯s binds.

    The suspect doubled over in the absence of the strings holding him up, bracing himself against a wall to steady himself. Although he looked considerably worse due to Nikolay¡¯s rough handling, there was no trace of resentment in his eyes. Instead, a fire sparked in his gaze, seemingly fuelled by Nikolay¡¯s response to his pursuit of the ¡®truth¡¯.

    Gremory bowed deeply. ¡°I thank you for making the most mutually beneficial decision. My life is forever in your debt.¡±

    But was his choice really the best option? Only time would tell, naturally. He just wished that the outcome would show itself before it was too late to correct his mistakes.

    They watched Gremory limp away, rounding a corner and disappearing from their sight.

    Nikolay spoke first. ¡°The Order of Truth has already made its move by luring that rat to tamper with your oxygen tank. We shouldn¡¯t stay in Aurelinne Village any longer, lest they try to do anything else.¡±

    Raine nodded. He didn¡¯t enjoy the prospect of sleeping with one eye open, knowing that there were Order of Truth agents lurking in the village.

 Chapter 33

    Raine and Nikolay weren¡¯t strangers to farewells. After all, they¡¯d been travelling all around Kosira, and met all different kinds of people that they¡¯d likely never see again. Frankly, Raine would¡¯ve liked if Irideis could also become one of these one-off characters, but it seemed like the white-haired trickster wouldn¡¯t let them live their lives in peace.

    But getting back to the point: they¡¯d never taken anything personally, especially not the fact that these people would forget about them soon enough.

    So, it came as a surprise when Raine found himself tearing up a little when they had to tell Tabitha of their departure.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving Aurelinne Village today,¡± Raine said. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot we have to do.¡±

    Nikolay dipped his head in reverence. ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±

    A friendly grin stretched across Tabitha¡®s face.

    ¡°It was a pleasure to have you two helping out. I wish you the best in your journey forward.¡±

    Nikolay sincerely placed a hand over his heart. ¡°These memories¡­ I¡¯ll keep them for as long as I possibly can.¡±

    ¡°Missing me already?¡± Tabitha teased lightly. ¡°You two haven¡¯t even left the tavern yet.¡±

    ¡°I- Nevermind,¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to load our baggage onto Rascal¡¯s saddle.¡±

    As Raine turned to follow Nikolay, Tabitha placed a hand on his shoulder. He stopped in his tracks and looked at her inquisitively.

    ¡°Look out for Nikolay as much as he looks out for you,¡± she whispered with a grin.

    Raine smiled. ¡°Can do, boss.¡±

    ¡ª

    It¡¯d felt like ages since they were last travelling on the road ¡ª their stay at Aurelinne Village had lasted much longer than they¡¯d anticipated. For a moment, Raine almost wished that they could¡¯ve just stayed for a while more, if only to push away the looming responsibilities of the prophecy. However, deep down, he knew that lingering in one spot for too long would cause even more grief than constantly travelling.

    Yet, despite the length of time that had passed, they returned to their normal routine as if nothing had changed. Rascal, who had been living a leisurely life amongst the other horses in Aurelinne Village¡¯s stables, begrudgingly took their bags and carried out her duty as the pack mule.

    When night fell, they had to face the reality of their sleeping situation. Staying in Tabitha¡¯s extra room was a luxury that they hadn¡¯t gotten enough of. All too soon, they were back to sleeping in sleeping bags and tents.

    However, both of them stayed up late into the night before retiring to the safety of the tent. The campfire had dimmed to a soft glow, with only embers lying passively in the pit.

    Raine looked over at Nikolay. The sorcerer sent blue sparks between his hands with a concentrated frown. Afraid of breaking his concentration, Raine stayed silent and continued to watch the display silently.

    As he continued to observe Nikolay, he realised that the sparks weren¡¯t just bouncing arbitrarily ¡ª each individual spark was following a set pattern of its own. Being able to control the path of countless sparks at once was an incredible feat, though it didn¡¯t look the part at first glance.

    There was one thing that still confused Raine, though: wasn¡¯t Nikolay known as the ¡®most powerful sorcerer¡¯? Why would he, of all people, need to practise his magic?

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°What are you practicing?¡± Raine asked.

    His voice startled Nikolay enough to make him jump, the sparks flying haphazardly in random directions.

    Nikolay¡¯s eyes darted up to Raine, then back down at his hands. ¡°Magic.¡±

    Raine couldn¡¯t help but snort at his bluntness. ¡°Yeah, that much was obvious. Care to share a bit more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m training my technique. The lack of fine control has come to my attention recently.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Raine was pretty sure that every time Nikolay used his magic, it ended in an overwhelming success, albeit a little brutally.

    ¡°Looking in hindsight, I can name quite a few examples. All the way back when we first separated into our own bodies, and we encountered the sorcerer from the Order of Truth. I tried binding him with my magic, but he easily broke through by because of my weak technique. Then, there was the incident with Gremory, when I couldn¡¯t use my magic to do anything besides restrain him. And two days ago, when you almost¡­¡± Nikolay dropped his head. ¡°My magic was completely useless. All it can do is harm, not heal.¡±

    He had no idea Nikolay had been sitting in these thoughts for so long ¡ª or maybe Raine¡¯s near-death experience triggered such a revelation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Even if it isn¡¯t apparent to you now, I¡¯m sure that your magic is capable of anything you can think of. It¡¯s an extension of you, after all. And anyway, I wouldn¡¯t be too down if underhanded tricks are the only thing outside of your scope.¡±

    ¡°Being shown that I¡¯m not nearly as powerful as I expected was definitely a first,¡± Nikolay smiled wryly. ¡°But strangely, these new experiences don¡¯t feel like setbacks at all. Walking around with a suppressed aura is the closest I¡¯ve experienced to normal life as ¡®Nikolay¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That aura you have¡­ when I was talking to the ¡®Nikolay¡¯ from your original life, his emotions showed through that magic surrounding you. That expressiveness seems just as ¡®normal¡¯ or human as you think suppressing it is.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Nikolay¡¯s cheeks flushed a bright red, and he looked away. ¡°I grew out of it a long time ago.¡±

    Was that really a source of embarrassment? Just because it went against his cold facade?

    ¡°It was cute, though,¡± Raine teased lightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that it was embarrassing.¡±

    Instead of replying, Nikolay buried his head in his arms. Their conversation lapsed again, the quiet ambience of the night taking over. In the background, the embers left in the fire continued to pop occasionally.

    After a long time, Nikolay cleared his throat awkwardly, as if he was about to say something. But as Raine awaited his opening sentence, he found himself waiting longer and longer. Even though nothing was being said, Raine knew that Nikolay¡¯s mind was frantically considering and reconsidering his choices.

    Eventually, though, Nikolay seemed to make up his mind.

    ¡°¡­You met all of my past lives?¡±

    Raine thought back to the erratic and probably insane characters that he¡¯d met in the Temple of Time. Suddenly, he understood Nikolay¡¯s hesitance.

    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±

    Nikolay let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You met Vivi.¡±

    Unfortunately.

    ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± Raine repeated.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything, did she?¡±

    Raine quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. she was just¡­ very forward, that was all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s relieving to hear,¡± Nikolay said with a sigh. ¡°This situation is strange ¡ª I don¡¯t know whether to take responsibility for her actions. I am all of my past lives, and yet I am not. Usually, I simply live the life that I¡¯m born into, but since I have access to all of my memories, I¡¯m just stuck with this¡­ amalgamation.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Raine said slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°I think that you¡¯re all completely different people, if my opinion means anything. If not for the fact that they were speaking with your voice, I would¡¯ve thought I was having a conversation with completely unrelated people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re completely different, each unconditionally following the sin that fate has assigned to their soul. As for me, I¡¯m completely aware that this vessel ¡ª and I suppose, me, by extension ¡ª was supposed to be bound to the sin of Pride. Simply by knowing that my actions are somehow being influenced, I¡¯m already deviating from my end of the contract with the gods. Deep down, I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt when thinking about how I¡¯m essentially shirking my ¡®full sentence¡¯. But anyway, that¡¯s all secondary conjecture.¡±

    Nikolay stared into the dying fire with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t tell where ¡®they¡¯ end, and where ¡®I¡¯ begin.¡±

    The sobering statement dampened the atmosphere, completely eliminating any potential jokes that Raine had lined up.

    As a substitute, Raine reached out and gently took Nikolay¡¯s hands in his.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to not have all the answers right now. And I have to remind you-¡± Raine smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. So if you ever have any questions, concerns, or even complaints about anything, you can tell me. I¡¯ll always do my best to help you whenever I can.¡±

    Nikolay flicked his eyes down to their intertwined hands, then to Raine¡¯s eyes, and then averted his gaze to the side. ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, then I¡¯ll try to believe in it too.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Leaving behind Aurelinne Village, the pair were now headed towards their next destination: the Temple of Light. And to get there, they had to travel across the Great Kosiran Bridge.

    The Great Kosiran Bridge, the most popular way to travel between Marque and Veritas. And the only way, if you weren¡¯t a seasoned traveller. Desert filled the northern part of central Kosira, unless they wanted to brave the cold peaks of the Eldes Range like Raine and Nikolay.

    Despite seeming like a secure passage to the other side of Kosira, their journey once again faced a rather significant roadblock when they reached the bridge. Before they had even gotten close enough to see the entrance, they saw an abnormally large amount of people standing around, some setting up tents. This would¡¯ve made sense, considering that the Great Kosiran Bridge was a renowned tourist attraction, except the looks on the ¡°tourist¡¯s¡± faces leaned more towards anger and desperation.

    Upon arriving at the bridge itself, they spotted a line of armed guards blocking the entrance. However, the crowds clamouring around these guards were much more conspicuous.

    ¡°I demand compensation! This delay is going to cost me a fortune in goods!¡± an enraged merchant yelled, shaking a fist in the air.

    Another shopkeeper grabbed the collar of the guard in the centre, shouting to his face, ¡°When are you wretched rats going to-¡±

    Those seven words were all he could get in before the guard¡¯s hand shot up and seized the wrist of the shopkeeper.

    With a straight, unmoving face, the guard said evenly, ¡°Do not touch the personnel, or we will be forced to exert force.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! I get it, you dirty rat. Now stop clutchin¡¯ at my wrist, or I¡¯ll tell your rat queen,¡± the shopkeeper yelped.

    The guard obliged silently, and the shopkeeper quickly darted out of his range, shaking his purple hand to regain feeling in the limb.

    Watching the whole situation unfold from afar, both Raine and Nikolay began to wonder whether they¡¯d ever be able to reach their destination.

    ¡°I knew we were planning to stay awhile for the sights, but this is a little excessive,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to ask around to figure out what happened.¡±

    Nikolay looked at the commotion with a scathing gaze. ¡°I¡¯d doubt that any of these fools would tell us anything worth believing. We should approach the guards instead.¡±

    After seeing what the guard did to the rowdy shopkeeper, Raine hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s what you want to do, then you can go ahead. I¡¯ll, uh, watch from behind.¡±

    ¡°Be my guest.¡±

    The guards barely batted an eye when Raine and Nikolay approached them. In fact, Raine had to look down at himself to make sure he wasn¡¯t invisible. They didn¡¯t react at all, merely staring ahead with an unblinking gaze.

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Nikolay said to the guard in the centre. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask what happened here. Why is the Great Kosiran Bridge closed?¡±

    Yikes. He was trying to initiate a conversation with the same guy who almost broke the shopkeeper¡¯s wrist? Well, Nikolay could probably hold his own in a fight ¡ª not that Raine hoped they¡¯d have to resort to that.

    Surprisingly, they received an answer. The guard reciprocated the eye contact and nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°The bridge is currently undergoing repair. Some unaffiliated sorcerers had a battle here and broke the bridge. Rest assured, the perpetrators are being found as we speak.¡±

    Nikolay frowned. ¡°They were powerful enough to destroy a monumental landmark?¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly. ¡°If you are here to question the case, the law department is a more appropriate place.¡±

    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t my intention at all,¡± Nikolay shook his head. ¡°Apologies for the wording. The scale of destruction simply surprised me, that was all. Is there an estimated time for the reconstruction to finish?¡±

    ¡°Three months from now,¡± came the abrupt answer.

    Three months?! The prophecy would¡¯ve consumed the entire world by then ¡ª what was even the point of rebuilding the bridge if it took that long?!

    Judging from the way Nikolay pursed his lips into a tight line, he had the same reaction. ¡°Is there no way to speed up the process? I¡¯d imagine three months is a long time to wait for some people.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°The bridge spans across a gorge. Rebuilding the bridge requires the appropriate machinery, which needs time to be approved by the officials and shipped from Marque.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a genius or anything, but Raine was pretty sure that there was at least one more efficient way of rebuilding the bridge. This solution sounded as though it was being held up by all the paperwork of being approved.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for answering my questions diligently,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°I wish you well.¡±

    ¡°Before you leave¡­¡± the guard said, directing his gaze behind Nikolay. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡±

    Raine stepped out from behind Nikolay with a sheepish grin. ¡°Sorry for the lack of manners.¡±

    ¡±It¡¯s quite alright. We deal with worse on a daily basis.¡±

    He thought back to the shopkeeper, who called the guards ¡®rats¡¯. Was that a common occurrence?

    ¡°Anyway¡­ I don¡¯t have any other questions. Thanks for answering us.¡±

    ¡°It is merely my duty,¡± the guard bowed his head. ¡°Farewell, travellers.¡±

    They walked away from the procession, drawing a few dark looks from the onlooking civilians. It was more than apparent that the guards didn¡¯t have the best reputation ¡ª even just speaking to them was treated like a crime.

    Once they were out of earshot of the crowd gathering at the bridge¡¯s entrance, Raine turned to Nikolay.

    ¡°Did you find any other ways to cross the lake when you were mapping the route? Maybe further south?¡± he asked Nikolay.

    His partner kept his head facing ahead and muttered, ¡°Later. There are still people watching us.¡±

    Raine glanced at the people setting up tents in his peripheral vision, either side of the road. Now that Nikolay had drawn his attention to the bystanders, he realised that they were all staring at them, though they tried their best not to appear too conspicuous.

    Eventually, though, they reached the outskirts of the makeshift campsite, where there weren¡¯t nearly as many watching eyes.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Raine started again. ¡°Plan?¡±

    Nikolay pulled out the map from his backpack with a concentrated frown. He opened up the marked parchment, still bearing Irideis¡¯ scribbles from when they first met.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any other bridge further south, just the beach where the river opens out to the ocean. If we wanted to cross on foot, we¡¯d have to double back and walk all the way around Lake Litchmere. Unless¡­¡±

    Light blue flickered around Nikolay¡¯s hands, unconsciously responding to his thoughts.

    ¡°I could take us across the river with my magic. It¡¯d be a little rough, but safe enough to try.¡±

    Raine raised an eyebrow and looked back towards Rascal. ¡°You mean¡­ all three of us? And our bags?¡±

    Evidently, it wasn¡¯t a particularly grand feat to Nikolay. ¡°Yes. I might be lacking in fine technique, but broad manoeuvres aren¡¯t a problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Maybe we can-¡±

    Before Raine could agree, a woman walked up and tapped his shoulder. He turned around, noticing that she held a baby in her arms. Hiding behind her legs, a toddler ¡ª no older than 4 ¡ª shyly covered herself with the bottom of her mother¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen. Do you mind if you help with setting up our tent? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t supervise my two children and unpack the tent all at once. I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back, of course,¡± the woman said, dipping her head politely. ¡°It¡¯s no bother if you can¡¯t.¡±

    Raine impulsively smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Of course! Where do you want the tent?¡±

    Behind him, he could feel Nikolay staring into the back of his head. Call him a people pleaser, philanthropist or a fool, but he¡¯d be damned if he didn¡¯t help an overworked mother with something so simple.

    The mother pointed them to a bare spot a while away, and they got to work. It didn¡¯t take long ¡ª the tent was much smaller, and they were already used to the motions. Relatively speaking, it was much slower than usual, compared to the ¡®It¡¯s been a long day, I just want to go to sleep as soon as possible¡¯ scramble to set up their tent.

    Raine stepped back and gave the tent a nod of approval. ¡°The tent¡¯ll stay put, even if a tornado happened to blow through here. Is there anything else you need help with?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°Unless you can fix the bridge with your own hands, that is. This whole predicament has really messed up all of my plans.¡±

    The mother sighed, putting a hand to her forehead. ¡°All I¡¯m hoping for is that my sick sister holds on long enough until I get to Marque. Oh- I didn¡¯t mean to suddenly dump that on your shoulders. Sorry, I¡¯ll hand you the compensation now.¡±

    Before they could protest, the mother rummaged in her bags and pulled out a small pouch. She poured out a handful of coins, holding out her hand to offer them to Raine.

    Raine hastily waved his hands in front of him, refusing the money. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay us for helping out a little. Think of it as a favour, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I insist! It¡¯s the least I can do to repay your kindness.¡±

    It became more and more likely that they¡¯d be going back and forth with the money for a long while, neither of them willing to take the gift.

    Nikolay stepped in, interrupting their exchange. ¡°Keep the money. We have no use for it.¡±

    They¡¯d earned enough from Tabitha to live semi-comfortably for the rest of their journey, but maybe it was a stretch to say that they had absolutely no need for extra money¡­ Oh well, as long as it would convince this woman to keep her cash.

    Perhaps it was something about the unyielding and stony impression that Nikolay gave off, but his ¡®suggestion¡¯ completely shut down any protests that the mother had.

    ¡°Ah, okay,¡± she quickly said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll¡­ just be here if you need any help. Don¡¯t be afraid to ask me for anything!¡°

    Noting down the social cues that she was very obviously sending, Nikolay and Raine bid her farewell. They walked all the way back to their original position before they spoke again.

    ¡°Where were we¡­¡± Raine said. ¡°Ah, we were going to cross the river. You¡¯re sure that you can carry us over with your magic?¡±

    To his shock, Nikolay hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, actually. It¡¯d be more beneficial to repair the bridge.¡±

    ¡°Repair the bridge?!¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°You can do that?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good practice for my magic technique,¡± was all that Nikolay said.

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Yes, definitely of his own volition and not influenced by the mother¡¯s words whatsoever. But who was Raine to call Nikolay out on his empathy?

 Authors Announcement #2

    I know, I know. ¡°Oh great, another announcement.¡± I really do try to stick to the weekly uploads, but life has other plans unfortunately :(

    Recently, I¡¯ve hit a bit of a motivation roadblock, which has really reflected on the chapters. I¡¯m sure everyone has also noticed that the upload quality (and quantity) has gradually been diminishing.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Counting to Infinity will be on a one month break, and hopefully when I come back, we¡¯ll get back into the swing of things! Thanks for sticking around this far!

    (Tentative return date is the 14th of July)

 Chapter 35

    Following Nikolay¡¯s sudden change of heart, they decided to set up their own tent amongst the masses of other stranded civilians.

    To Raine¡¯s surprise, there wasn¡¯t too much disturbance during the night, despite the sheer amount of people packed in such close quarters.

    The next morning, Raine and Nikolay woke up early for a productive day.

    ¡°Heading towards the construction site?¡± Raine asked.

    Nikolay nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste when the bridge is still mostly collapsed.¡±

    ¡°Good luck. I¡¯m going to ask around for more information. Something about the whole ¡®sorcerer fight broke the entire bridge in half¡¯ doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Nikolay said, putting a hand on Raine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are a lot of hostile people around here. Let me put a ward on you, just in case.¡±

    Raine shrugged. ¡°Sure. What does it do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll alert me if anything tries to harm you by getting through the ward. It won¡¯t be much help if a meteor happens to crash into you, but otherwise it should suffice.¡±

    Raine couldn¡¯t stop a grin from forming. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the capacity to joke around about me becoming a pancake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s completely humourless, don¡¯t worry,¡± Nikolay replied with a straight face. ¡°A meteor isn¡¯t out of the question when the gods are involved.¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, the air around Raine glowed blue for a moment before fading away.

    ¡°The ward is in place. I¡¯ll meet you back at the tent when it gets dark.¡±

    Raine stepped out of their tent and took one last glance back at Nikolay. ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    ¡ª

    The sprawling of tents around the bridge had grown exponentially larger since they¡¯d last arrived. In the end, it took the entire morning for Raine to fully explore the outskirts, though his meticulousness was rewarded by coming up empty-handed. It turned out that most people were too busy caught up in their own lives to bother talking to Raine.

    Just as Raine was about to throw in the towel and head back for lunch, somebody tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey stranger. Are you lost?¡± the stranger asked.

    Raine turned to face them. A woman dressed in professional business attire stood before him, completely dirt-free despite the conditions everybody was living in.

    ¡°Just looking for someone to talk to,¡± Raine answered truthfully. ¡°Not much to do while you¡¯re waiting for the bridge to be repaired.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing you happened to stumble into someone with the same problem. I¡¯m Ferin. Nice to meet you,¡± she said, holding her hand out.

    ¡°Raine,¡± Raine replied, accepting her handshake.

    The instant that their hands touched, Ferin abruptly withdrew her hand with wide eyes. She shot him an apologetic look, wringing the hand like she¡¯d been shocked.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realise you had a ward around you,¡± she said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t noticeable.¡±

    Oh, crap. Raine had completely forgotten about it.

    ¡°No, I should be the one saying sorry. It didn¡¯t hurt you or anything, did it?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ferin waved her hand in front of her with a grin. ¡°I just got a little shock when I accidentally pushed my magic into the ward. Not a big deal or anything; the ward didn¡¯t even budge.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a sorcerer? I didn¡¯t even realise.¡±

    She nodded, her bangs bobbing up and down. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault at all. I hide my aura on purpose. It¡¯s just a privacy thing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise the whole broken bridge situation affected sorcerers, too.¡±

    Ferin cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Now Raine was just as confused as Ferin. Did he say something wrong?

    ¡°You know¡­¡± Raine scratched his head, unsure. ¡°Can¡¯t you just¡­ float over the ravine with your magic?¡±

    Ferin was stunned for a brief moment, before she suddenly burst out into laughter.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you were a sorcerer! Sorry for assuming,¡± she said, wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°No, sorcerers can¡¯t do that. Your friend who put that ward on you is a real joker, I¡¯ll tell you that. They must be trying to impress you or something, because there¡¯s no way anyone could have enough magic to beat gravity itself.¡°

    Ahhh, now things made sense. Raine thought that it was normal to be able to levitate or something similar, given how nonchalant Nikolay had been when offering to carry two people, Rascal, and their bags across the ravine.

    But this made Raine wonder¡­ Just how powerful was Nikolay?! Or had he bitten off more than he could chew when offering to carry them?

    Raine laughed lightly at Ferin¡¯s remark. ¡°I guess he can seem a bit crazy sometimes. What brings you to this side of the bridge, anyway? I hear that sorcerers are treated better in Veritas.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that sorcerers are treated better in Veritas compared to Marque,¡± Ferin rubbed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s that non-sorcerers are treated worse. Hell, nobody cares if you have magic or not in Marque. It¡¯s like no-man''s-land out there.¡±

    She sat up in her chair again, adjusting the cuffs on her sleeve. ¡°But to answer your question, I¡¯m out on a business trip. Believe it or not, there¡¯s still some semblance of an economy in Marque, despite the rampant crime happening everywhere.¡±

    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t really disclose much more, right?¡± Raine sighed. ¡°Company secrets, and everything.¡±

    ¡°Regrettably,¡± Ferin dipped her head. ¡°And what about you? I don¡¯t want to make another assumption, but you don¡¯t act like you¡¯re from the major cities.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still obvious¡­¡± Raine groaned, putting his hands to his face. ¡°Do I just reek of foreigner or something?¡±

    Ferin nervously chuckled. ¡°Well, it was just a hunch. Don¡¯t get too down about it.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    A sudden flash of blazing blue light cut his sentence off. It seared into their eyes as if they were staring directly into the sun, forcing Raine and Ferin to recoil and squeeze their eyes shut.

    After a brief moment, the light subsided. Raine cautiously cracked his eyes open.

    Nikolay, leaning over Ferin ¡ª who he¡¯d pushed to the ground ¡ª with a raised hand wreathed in crackling blue sparks.

    Raine bolted out of his chair, eyes now wide open in panic. Even though it seemed completely useless, he grabbed onto Nikolay¡¯s hand to stop it from delivering a sure death sentence.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Raine shouted.

    Nikolay kept his eyes fixed on Ferin, but the magic subsided from the hand Raine was holding onto. ¡°Was she the one who triggered the ward?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but-¡± Raine grit his teeth in frustration. ¡°It was just a handshake! She didn¡¯t mean to do anything. Is it too much to have a conversation with other people?¡±

    Yelling at Nikolay was far from an enjoyable experience, but it was only a matter of time before Nikolay did something that he would regret. First, it was Gremory ¡ª which was at least a little understandable ¡ª but now it was affecting innocent bystanders like Ferin.

    For a second, he wasn¡¯t sure if Nikolay had heard him or simply ignored his reprimands. Nikolay remained completely still, his head turned away from Raine.

    Finally, he released Ferin and stood up.

    No longer hunched over Ferin, Raine could clearly see Nikolay now. Only then did he realise the exhaustion written all over Nikolay¡¯s face. Raine had wandered a decent distance from the bridge during the morning, and it looked like Nikolay had gotten here on foot.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°You went through the effort of running all the way here; it must¡¯ve exhausted you.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ferin pushed herself up into a sitting position. Unlike what Raine was expecting, she looked unbothered by the entire situation. Almost bored, even. It was no wonder why she seemed casual about doing business in Marque.

    Ferin, donning a diplomatic expression, nodded in agreement. ¡°You can stay if you¡¯d like. You¡¯re already here, after all. Might as well have a cup of coffee to rest up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Nikolay plainly replied. ¡°The construction workers are waiting for me to return.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself. We won¡¯t keep you waiting any longer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, then. See you tonight, Raine. And¡­¡± Nikolay paused, biting his lip. ¡°Sorry for ruining your conversation.¡±

    Raine said nothing, but a wide grin stretched across his face. His reaction went unnoticed by Nikolay, though, as the latter had already turned on his heel to quickly escape from the situation.

    Ferin stared at Nikolay¡¯s back with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Funny guy, eh?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°You could say that.¡±

 Chapter 36

    The Great Kosiran Bridge took 3 days to be rebuilt.

    Instead of the 3 months that it would¡¯ve taken, Nikolay managed to speed up the process by an unprecedented amount.

    Despite this monumental achievement, however, the ¡®saviour¡¯ in question seemed the furthest thing from proud. Leaning against a larger tree, Nikolay intently watched the drove of civilians walking through the bridge.

    Although, his solitary post was about to be interrupted. A figure, clad in iron armour and emblematic cloth, marched towards the tree. His shadow merged with the expanses of the leafy shade, joining Nikolay in the quiet domain underneath.

    When his footsteps grew close enough, Nikolay finally averted his eyes from the bridge. He recognised the head guard who¡¯d greeted Nikolay and Raine when they first arrived.

    ¡°You look down. What¡¯s wrong?¡± the guard asked Nikolay.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m making sure the bridge stays,¡± was the terse response. ¡°If it fails again, I can hold it together temporarily.¡±

    ¡°What about your companion? Shouldn¡¯t he be looking for you right about now? Your job here is done, after all.¡±

    Nikolay scoffed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s busy as well. Besides, the bridge is more important. I¡¯d rather not have to pay the hefty fine for plunging several hundred civilians to their deaths.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you have to let go. Things are often much more capable than you think.¡±

    Nikolay let the words sink in for a few seconds before resolutely turning his head back to the bridge. ¡°Better to prepare for the worst.¡±

    ¡°If you keep lowering your eyes to the ground, then you¡¯ll be blind to the beauty above.¡±

    Even though Nikolay didn¡¯t honour him with a response, the guard lingered beside him without any signs of leaving.

    At first, Nikolay tried to ignore his presence. He squinted at the wires and bolts holding the bridge in place, monitoring every miniscule movement that resulted from a new passenger stepping on. His quiet concentration didn¡¯t last long, because Nikolay could hear the breathing and slight shuffling of the guard beside him. It was painfully obvious when everything else around them was completely silent, which only accentuated Nikolay¡¯s irritation even more.

    ¡°Your presence is preventing me from concentrating,¡± Nikolay said, trying his best to sound unbothered.

    His efforts clearly weren¡¯t very effective, because the guard merely hummed knowingly.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we have a conversation instead? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be more beneficial to your mood compared to watching others be happy while you sit here alone.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have better things to do than engage in meaningless conversation?¡± Nikolay retorted. ¡°Surely the Head Guard would be more needed at the bridge.¡±

    ¡°There are many ways to protect someone. You can perform most of them from afar. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know the first thing about it.¡±

    After all, fate had cursed him with the power to destroy since the beginning. If mercy came so easily to Nikolay, then he wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty every time he looked at Raine.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The guard patted him on the shoulder. ¡°From my eyes, I already see a protector. Perhaps the problem lies in the way you perceive yourself.¡±

    Leaving these heavy words in the air, the head guard then sauntered his way back towards the bridge. This left Nikolay still standing under the single tree, without a soul nearby.

    Even though Nikolay had gotten the silence he¡¯d wished for, it somehow felt even more lonely now that the guard had departed.

    He supposed the guard was right; Raine was going to start searching for Nikolay soon enough. It would be better to locate him first ¡ª only in the interest of efficiency, of course.

    ¡ª

    Nikolay found Raine amidst the chaos of tents being bundled up, and the associated civilians getting ready to head across the bridge. Rather than being wedged between the crowds of people, Nikolay felt a sense of pride as he saw Raine at the centre of it all, directing the people towards the bridge. He looked like a natural-born leader, handling everybody¡¯s questions and concerns with ease.

    Not wanting to interrupt Raine, Nikolay blended himself with the masses of people surging past him. Yet, despite the myriad of colours flashing between them, Raine somehow spotted him. Their eyes locked briefly, before another rush of people broke their line of sight.

    Nikolay was left stranded again, blinded by the waves of human bodies crashing around him. Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around his waist from behind, drawing them together so that the crowd wouldn¡¯t pull them apart again.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Raine murmured in his ear.

    As he talked, his warm breath brushed against the side of Nikolay¡¯s neck. A shiver ran down his spine, running all the way down like an electrical charge.

    Ignoring his subconscious response, Nikolay muttered back, ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason for being happy when finally seeing you after so long?¡±

    Raine was¡­ happy to see him?

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days,¡± Nikolay quickly replied. ¡°Not that long.¡±

    ¡°Well, it felt like an eternity to me,¡± Raine whined.

    He could almost picture the fake pout on Raine¡¯s face behind him.

    A familiar face popped out from the moving walls of people around them, shouting Raine¡¯s name. She held a baby in her arms, and a toddler tightly clutched the hems of her long skirt to avoid being pulled away by the tide.

    ¡°Hello! It¡¯s you who helped me set up my tent!¡± she called. ¡°I heard that you helped with the bridge¡¯s reconstruction!¡±

    Both of them noticed that she only looked at Raine, and she held her hand out for him to shake. She seemed to actively avoid meeting Nikolay¡¯s gaze, pretending that he didn¡¯t exist.

    Raine untangled himself from Nikolay and stepped out to greet the mother properly. ¡°Hello again! Now you can visit your sick sister in Marque, right?¡±

    ¡°Thank you so, so much for fixing the bridge! You¡¯re my saviour, you really are!¡±

    Raine gave her a small smile but shook his head. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t the one who-¡±

    Before he could correct her mistake, Nikolay put a firm hand on his shoulder. Raine turned to his side, and Nikolay shot him a meaningful look.

    Brushing off the small mishap, Raine quickly said farewell to the mother. After a few more expressions of gratitude, she took her two children and headed in the direction of the rebuilt bridge.

    Once the crowd had swept away the mother far enough, Raine grabbed Nikolay¡¯s wrist, and they waded their way to a more quiet area.

    They ended up in the area where the tents were previously situated ¡ª though, almost all of them were gone already, leaving behind small patches of dead grass where the tarp would¡¯ve blocked sunlight from the plants. Thus, there weren¡¯t many people here either, other than a few late stragglers who¡¯d received the news a little late.

    Raine turned to Nikolay with a questioning gaze. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t want her to know that you were the one responsible?¡±

    ¡°Because she most likely already knew.¡±

    This puzzled him even more. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she thank you, and not me?¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve learned from somewhere that I was a sorcerer. It wasn¡¯t a secret, considering I had it on full display at the construction site.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    Nikoly let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Humans just don¡¯t like sorcerers. I don¡¯t blame them. It¡¯s much easier to owe your life to a human than a sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°But you literally helped all of them get to their destination! That¡¯s just rude, and- and unfair!¡± Raine protested.

    ¡°This entire world is unfair. It¡¯s how the world is.¡±

    Noticing that the mood of their conversation had gotten too heavy, Nikolay added lightly, ¡°It would be more convenient if more humans liked me, though. Maybe not as much as you do, but it would be nice.¡±

    Raine whipped his head towards him and spluttered, ¡°Hey! What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want it to.¡±

 Chapter 37

    After the entire drama of getting past the Great Kosiran Bridge, it was a relief to get back into their usual rhythm. All three of them were getting antsy staying in one spot ¡ª not just because they were sitting ducks for the Order of Truth, but because it felt wrong to be lazing around while there was still a prophecy hanging over their heads.

    They made a beeline towards the Temple of Light on their map, cutting through the terrain without any regard for the intended roads. Not only to make up for lost time, but because Nikolay adamantly refused to travel near the masses of people released by the bridge¡¯s reopening.

    Thanks to their shortcut, it only took a mere day for them to reach the forest surrounding the Temple of Time. By the time they neared the forest outskirts, however, the sun had already sunk well below the horizon.

    Rascal whinnied apprehensively as they approached the tree-lined border. The dense trees shrouded the entire area in pitch dark, preventing even the faint moonlight from filtering through the canopy.

    ¡°Even though we tried to make up for all of that time,¡± Raine heaved a sigh. ¡°We still have to wait through the night.¡±

    In comparison, Nikolay seemed unfazed. ¡°There should be a town outside the eastern side of the forest. If we go around the forest, we¡¯ll reach there within the hour.¡±

    Following Nikolay¡¯s lead, they continued to tread just out of reach of the forest¡¯s dark embrace. Just as Nikolay had predicted, wooden buildings came into view shortly after. Various shades of brown and white rose high into the night sky, illuminated by the glittering moon. The houses looked much grander than expected for a small town in the middle of Kosira ¡ª even the lanterns hanging along the roads were incredibly detailed, down to the centimetre.

    Stepping foot inside was like entering a ghost town. Unlike Aurelinne Village, which had Tabitha¡¯s bustling tavern and the markets at its heart, they couldn¡¯t hear a single thing that hinted at human inhabitance. The wind blew through the empty streets, howling in their ears to replace the sounds of chatter and laughter.

    Raine waved his flashlight across the street, squinting around at the brick houses around him. ¡°Is there even anyone here? It¡¯s not that late. Even the cafes and stores are empty.¡±

    The uneasy atmosphere unnerved even Nikolay, who already had magic crackling at the ready. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. I have a feeling we should completely bypass this town and go straight towards the Temple of Light.¡±

    As though the town were listening to their conversation, a sign fell onto the road in front of them. Unable to ignore his curiosity, Raine stepped cautiously towards the wooden board.

    ¡°Geoyr¡¯s General Goods,¡± he read aloud. ¡°Why did this sign, of all things, fall in front of us?¡±

    He turned to Nikolay, only to realise that his partner hadn¡¯t been listening. Instead, a newcomer had been caught in the crossfire of Nikolay¡¯s paranoia. The man didn¡¯t look threatening at all ¡ª though the same thing could be said of anybody staring down Nikolay. He wore a drab uniform, but the shirt had gone through one too many washes to distinguish the logo.

    Nikolay shot a dark glare at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this town?¡±

    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± he stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong¡­ Excuse me sir, I need to¡­¡±

    The man slowly sidled his way towards the dropped sign, meaning to pick it up. Unfortunately for him, that also meant he was inching closer to Raine. And the worst thing anyone could do under Nikolay¡¯s watch was to approach Raine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move any further!¡± Nikolay shouted, blue strings appearing to tie down the man¡¯s ankles. ¡°Tell us why nobody is in this town.¡±

    Wide, saucer-like eyes met steely, fierce ones.

    ¡°Everyone is preparing¡­¡± he trailed off, glancing nervously down at the binds on his ankles. ¡°I¡¯m the only one still opening my store. In case anybody needs groceries.¡±

    ¡°Preparing for what?¡± Raine asked incredulously. ¡°Is there a festival or something?¡±

    ¡°Sort of like a festival. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. We¡¯re just preparing for when it happens.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for, then?¡± Raine frowned. ¡°I thought celebrations usually fell on a specific day.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for someone to visit our town. The Chosen One.¡±

    Those three cursed words.

    Nikolay clicked his tongue in annoyance and quickly waved away the binds on the shopkeeper. ¡°Take your sign. Don¡¯t tell anyone we were here.¡±

    ¡°O- Okay.¡±

    Alas, only the wind heard his reply, because Nikolay and Raine were already making their way down the street.

    ¡°What do we do? How do they know?¡± Raine asked, switching off his flashlight.

    ¡°I have no clue, but it won¡¯t matter as long as we get out of here,¡± Nikolay muttered back.

    They huddled together in a poor attempt at being inconspicuous, despite the entire street being empty beside them. Rascal got the memo shortly after, clopping a short distance behind. She didn¡¯t want to be left behind either, after all.

    However, their efforts proved to be futile soon enough. A procession of people blocked their passage down the street. Not only this, but this group was heading straight towards them.

    A quiet sigh escaped Nikolay. ¡°We¡¯ll have to cut through a-¡±

    Before he could enact his plan, a loud voice shouted, ¡°Is that the Chosen One?¡±

    A chorus of exclamations followed shortly after, and the clique began dashing towards them. All but one who, judging from the clothing, was a priest. He calmly stepped forward with purpose, arms folded behind his back.

    Raine and Nikolay, with nowhere to run, were helpless to do anything but stare warily at the people surrounding them. Blue magic fluttered beneath Nikolay¡¯s sigil, but was left unactivated for now.

    ¡°You,¡± the priest said, his voice rumbling low. ¡°O Chosen One, thank you for blessing our town with your presence.¡±

    Strangely enough, he wasn¡¯t talking to Raine.

    His eyes were staring directly at Nikolay, who felt as perplexed as Raine looked.

    There was still a possibility that the ¡®Chosen One¡¯ was from a different folklore, and it just coincided with their passing by. After all, it was possible that it was just a story behind the certain festival.

    Better to deny knowing anything, just in case a misunderstanding occurred.

    ¡°Chosen One? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Nikolay said through gritted teeth.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°You¡¯re Raine, correct? The dark and curly hair, the sharp face¡­ You look exactly like this sketch!¡±

    To hammer in his point, the priest pulled out a scarily accurate drawing of Nikolay, down to the minute detail.

    Well, that changed things.

    First of all, how did they know their names? And second of all, how did the information get twisted so that their names were reversed?

    Everyone that they¡¯d met had seen Nikolay and Raine separately ¡ª it was difficult to mistake two completely different people. To mix them up, it would¡¯ve had to have been while they were sharing the same body. There weren¡¯t many people that came to mind under these circumstances.

    Navi, from the ship that took them to Kosira. She was most likely already gone and in another nation at this point.

    Eireia, the little girl that they¡¯d ¡®saved¡¯. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to suspect her.

    Irideis, the mysterious guide, claiming to be sent by the gods. Their claim seemed sound for now ¡ª short of divine intervention, there was no other explanation for how they knew so much.

    Then, that left one other person¡­

    Guthasar. The immortal behind the Order of Truth, who also happened to have it out for Nikolay and Raine.

    As for how these townsfolk received their names from Guthasar, Nikolay was still at a loss. Perhaps Guthasar knew they¡¯d pass through this town, and leaked their identities to the townsfolk to stop them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Chosen One,¡± Nikolay said slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Which wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    ¡°Then explain why we have a detailed sketch of a man that looks exactly like you.¡±

    Nikolay groaned internally. They were right; it was near impossible to argue with physical evidence.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you,¡± another villager interjected. ¡°Who else would it be? Do you have any other ideas?¡±

    Beside him, Nikolay felt Raine stiffen in response. Telling the truth seemed like a dangerous game to play, considering that they didn¡¯t fully know the motives behind this ¡®festival¡¯. The artifacts were still in Raine¡¯s possession. And most importantly, Nikolay wasn¡¯t keen on throwing Raine head-first into danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nikolay aggressively raked a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m simply not the Chosen One. There¡¯s not much explaining I can do. It¡¯s just not me.¡±

    ¡°We understand that you cannot trust us, but we shall prove ourselves worthy in due time,¡± the priest said calmly. ¡°As such, we will host an exquisite banquet in honour of your arrival. I hope that the food and drink of our village is sufficient enough for your approval.¡±

    Nikolay didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know that Raine was currently salivating over the prospect of a feast. If he declined, there was no telling whether Raine would willingly take up the mantle of Chosen One for the sake of the first decent food in weeks.

    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± Nikolay said through gritted teeth. ¡°Do what you must.¡±

    At least for now, the people didn¡¯t look like they had any obvious bad intentions.

    ¡ª

    Following Nikolay¡¯s begrudging admittance of being the ¡®Chosen One¡¯, the townsfolk dragged them into a flurry of different routines.

    Parchment stained with ink, canvases decorated with paint, bells rung and gongs struck. Objects pushed into their hands that they couldn¡¯t begin to guess the function of. Celebrations, exclamations, declarations, expressions of gratitude for things Nikolay wasn¡¯t even responsible for.

    At some points, they attempted to separate Nikolay and Raine by force, but this yielded far from a few threats and multiple magic-induced burns. Raine tried to apologise for the misunderstanding, but nobody was willing to step foot near him after witnessing the dire consequences.

    Thankfully, the last of their tiring chores finally gave them room to breathe.

    ¡°Change into these ceremonial robes for the banquet tonight,¡± a maid had said to them.

    Then, the housemaids ushered them into an empty room separated by paper dividing screens for privacy.

    As with all things, Nikolay efficiently made sense of the multiple layers and finished well before Raine did. He stepped out from behind his paper screen, glancing around at the common area. It looked ancient, though well-cared for. Mahogany archways and beams supported the entire building, while beautiful silk decorations and bright lanterns hung from them.

    But inspecting the architecture only went so far to abate his impatience.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait much longer though, because Nikolay heard the sound of Raine yelping, followed by the dull thud of him falling on the bamboo floor.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nikolay called out, rushing to the screen.

    ¡°Ow¡­ Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just so hard to walk in this. Coming out now.¡±

    Raine stepped out from behind the folding screen, giving a mocking twirl. Contrary to his half-hearted efforts, the long skirt flared out in a flawless, mesmerising circle. The cloud patterned silk was adorned with gold embroidery that glittered under the bright overhead lights. It perfectly complemented Raine¡¯s blue-greyish eyes, as well as the jewellery-like artifacts that he chose to still wear proudly.

    ¡°Couple more layers and I could¡¯ve become a mummy,¡± Raine joked.

    He waited for a blunt response, most likely about wearing the complex layers incorrectly. But as he observed Nikolay¡¯s unblinking gaze, Raine realised that no such response was coming anytime soon.

    Raine tilted his head playfully, a smirk forming. ¡°Like what you see?¡±

    Like an animal caught in the spotlight, Nikolay quickly jerked his head away from Raine¡¯s apparently entrancing figure.

    ¡°Just surprised to see you wear something other than a t-shirt and jeans,¡± Nikolay retorted stiffly, though he continued to avoid eye contact.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too bad yourself,¡± Raine grinned.

    He wasn¡¯t lying, either. While Nikolay had adamantly rejected the excessive, flowy ceremonial robes, the priest had managed to convince him to wear a black and gold two-piece set. It was certainly more elaborate than his usual form-fitting turtleneck, at the very least.

    ¡°How fast do you think you can run in those hundred layers?¡± Nikolay asked, eyes dutifully trained at the fabric dragging along the floor.

    ¡°¡­What are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, yet.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Kolya. I know you haven¡¯t slept properly in days. Can¡¯t you let yourself go, just for tonight?¡± Raine cracked a warm smile. ¡°This whole procession is all about you, after all.¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s supposed to be about you. You¡¯re the Chosen One, not me. I¡¯m just-¡±

    He bit his tongue and fell silent. Although unspoken, the rest of the sentence still carried over as clearly as if he hadn¡¯t stopped halfway.

    Hesitantly, Raine reached out with a hand to comfort Nikolay. They were deathly still for a moment, acutely aware of Raine¡¯s hand hovering just barely above Nikolay¡¯s shoulder. Both were unconsciously breathing in sync, a testament to the myriad of emotions simultaneously blazing through their minds.

    A knock on the door shattered the tension in the atmosphere. Their heads turned towards the maid, who cautiously walked into the room. She looked at Raine¡¯s hand, still millimetres away from Nikolay. Hastily, both men stepped away from each other. Nikolay coughed weakly in a poor attempt to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later,¡± Raine muttered under his breath.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t respond, but Raine knew that he had been heard. Sometimes, it felt like they were still interconnected ¡ª still inhabiting the same mind, sharing their emotions without the need for communication.

    ¡°The Chosen One and his¡­ consort,¡± the maid bowed deeply. ¡°Your humble devotees are awaiting your arrival. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°C- Consort?¡± Raine spluttered.

    ¡°I told you already, I¡¯m not the Chosen One,¡± Nikolay grumbled, though it was more in obligation.

    Ignoring both of their protests, the maid turned on her heel and strode out of the room. After making sure that the two were following her, she increased her pace to be surprisingly fast for her short stature. Raine, on the other hand, was struggling to keep up the pace, having to ungracefully bunch up the bottom of his long robes to stop himself from tripping over.

    If the maid could tell that Raine was lagging behind, she didn¡¯t care enough to slow down. Probably something about the ¡®consort¡¯ not being as important as the Chosen One.

    Nikolay abruptly halted. ¡°Stop.¡±

    The command reverberated powerfully throughout the entire hallway, echoing off the cramped wooden walls and low ceiling. Instantly, the maid¡¯s heeled boots ceased clacking against the tiled floors. She whipped her head around to face Nikolay with wide eyes. Even Raine, a couple of steps behind, had stilled too.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Nikolay said in a softer tone. ¡°Ra- Nikolay can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°Or you could carry me, princess style?¡± Raine asked, batting his eyes innocently.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have back problems,¡± Nikolay snorted. ¡°You¡¯re much taller than I am.¡±

    Their bantering came to a close as they reached the banquet area. It looked as resplendent and grand as their expectations, if not surpassing them. Gleaming gold, polished jade, twinkling diamonds ¡ª the sheer opulence of this chamber alone could make a peasant faint.

    At the centre, the townsfolk had already filled the several round tables. They no longer wore the plain, breathable clothing from earlier, but tried their best to match the prosperity shown in this banquet. Wives brought their flashy diamond rings, fur coats and designer clothing were on full display, dresses and suits in all sorts of ostentatious designs.

    However, the round tables were far from the main staple piece of the festival. Raised on a slight platform, there was still one empty table with three seats. One, already taken by the priest who had greeted them first.

    Predictably, the maids ushered Nikolay and Raine into these seats. They took the pair all the way to the chairs, then quickly dispersed to avoid staying the spotlight.

    As Nikolay and Raine sat down ¡ª noting how they sank into the plush velvet cushioning ¡ª everybody else stood up from their chairs.

    The priest acknowledged their arrival with a deep bow, and the rest of the room followed suit. All the townsfolk, no matter how gaudy or extravagant their clothing, bent down low to the carpeted floor. Lines of maids along the walls curtseyed, the edges of their frilled dresses sweeping the floor in practised tandem.

    And so, the festivities began.

 Chapter 38

    The banquet was every bit as loud and lively as they pictured it to be.

    While Nikolay and Raine had expected there to be some sort of ceremonial portion of the night, it mainly felt like an ordinary banquet. Minus the fact that they were sitting on a stage for everyone to see, and the priest sitting opposite them.

    ¡°How are you finding the food?¡± the priest asked politely. ¡°I hope it is to your tastes. The chefs used recipes imported from overseas, so that it is more familiar to you.¡±

    To be frank, they hadn¡¯t tasted much of traditional Kosiran food. Since they were always travelling, imported cans were the only foodstuffs that could survive the trek. And whatever they could buy at inns, it was usually globalised food like steak and salad, too.

    Anyway, it seems that the people here weren¡¯t aware that ¡®overseas¡¯ could mean a lot of different cuisines. The particular style of food here, however, looked to be derived from Asian cultures. Bone broth, hand-pulled noodles, sticky rice ¡ª all sorts of mouthwatering plates were placed on their table.

    Which, unfortunately, neither Raine nor Nikolay were too familiar with. At least, to the extent that they would call it ¡®home¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Raine replied simply, not wanting to get into the finer details of worldwide cuisine. ¡°Give our compliments to the chefs for taking the extra effort.¡±

    Beside him, Nikolay was cautiously testing each food before allowing it to go anywhere near his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased you both are enjoying the meal!¡± the priest exclaimed jubilantly, oblivious to Nikolay¡¯s reaction. ¡°Once dessert is served, a few of the townsfolk wish to speak to you. I will take my leave to begin organising them.¡±

    The priest stood up, leaving his untouched plate and cutlery on the table. He walked down the steps and began talking to a few of the maids standing by the walls.

    With so many dishes in front of them, it wasn¡¯t long before Nikolay and Raine had eaten their fill ¡ª though there was simply too much food for two people to scrape clean. Noticing that they¡¯d stopped eating, a handful of waiters appeared to take away everything on the table, leaving the bare wood.

    Shortly after, the distinct sound of a connecting microphone echoed throughout the banquet hall.

    ¡°Dear guests,¡± the priest¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°The time has come to present your offerings and requests to the Chosen One. Please follow the guidance of the humble maid assistants.¡±

    Like ants on a hot summer day, the guests slowly but surely migrated towards the centre of the room, forming a messy line. A handful of maids stood on either side of the winding line, ensuring none of the drunken guests became too rowdy.

    Nikolay watched the display before him with an impassive expression. From the position of the grovelling civilians, he must¡¯ve looked completely indifferent to their best efforts.

    But up close, Raine could see that the stony mask hid a multitude of different emotions. Now that he thought about it, this wasn¡¯t the first time Nikolay had dealt with being in such a position. As the leader of the Crown Guild, with several hundreds of sorcerers and immortals under his command, this must¡¯ve been a common sight. Of course, Raine was more than aware that those memories weren¡¯t all too pleasant.

    The first person in line knelt on one knee before the stairs to their stairs. ¡°I wish to gain riches beyond my greatest dreams. O Chosen One, please bless me with the luck needed to reach this goal.¡±

    ¡°You wish to earn money?¡± Nikolay asked flatly. ¡°I believe a businessman or a gambler would be more suited to your question. Here is my opinion: a fish scouring for water in a desert could be hardworking or lucky, but it will never reach what it desires.¡±

    Apparently, his advice went over the civilian¡¯s head, because the man looked confused. Nonetheless, he gave Nikolay a deep bow down to the floor, and uttered typical words of reverence before leaving the line.

    The wishes of the townsfolk were all roughly the same, in terms of shallow, materialistic ambitions. Occasionally, all that was needed was Nikolay¡¯s blessing, which he gave much more in a much more straightforward manner.

    Raine began to suspect that his patience was waning after several dozen of these wishes, after the most recent civilian was told to ¡®take matters into his own hands, because even the gods can¡¯t solve laziness¡¯.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°How about we stop the procession for now, and take a walk around the hall?¡± Raine suggested quietly to him.

    Nikolay nodded and relayed the idea to the maid standing by them. She gave them a slight bow and quickly made her way down the stairs, talking to the civilians in the line.

    There were a few louder complaints, but eventually, the line dispersed.

    ¡°So? How was being the Chosen One?¡± Raine jokingly asked, a smirk on his face.

    Nikolay still had a careful blank expression, surveying the room. ¡°It was fine. I have experience in these things, even if I dislike doing these sorts of displays.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll have to tell me more when-¡±

    A familiar face crashed into Nikolay, prematurely ending their only conversation since the banquet began.

    ¡°AH! I- I¡¯m sorry!¡± the shopkeeper first apologised, then he realised who he had just ran into. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were the Chosen One. I should¡¯ve welcomed you in a way fit for your status.¡±

    As much as Raine wanted to reassure the poor man, it felt odd to step in while he was still masquerading as the Chosen One¡¯s companion. Unluckily for the shopkeeper, Nikolay wasn¡¯t nearly as inclined towards empathy as Raine was.

    ¡°You would¡¯ve ended up much worse if you had recognised me,¡± Nikolay frankly replied.

    The shopkeeper was clearly confused, but out of fear of Nikolay, he simply nodded in agreement. ¡°Y- Yes, of course.¡±

    Raine went to tug discreetly on Nikolay¡¯s sleeve, alerting him to the fact that this man wanted to leave the conversation as quickly as possible. Just as his fingers brushed against the cool, dark fabric, Nikolay shifted away from him.

    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask me, Geoyr?¡±

    Raine thought the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t get any more scared, but he managed to jump even higher this time.

    ¡°H- How do you know my name? Did the head priest mention me? Am I in trouble?!¡±

    ¡°No. The sign that you dropped ¡ª it had your name on it. Geoyr¡¯s General Goods. Am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± he trailed off quickly, biting his tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Chosen One and his consort to their evening. You must be busy with more important things.¡±

    Nikolay nodded curtly and went to turn away, but Raine sensed that Geoyr was still struggling with something. He stood where he was, watching the quivering shopkeeper muster the confidence to speak again.

    ¡°If I can bother you for a few more seconds-¡±

    The alleged Chosen One halted abruptly. His back still facing Geoyr, he turned his head slightly to indicate he was listening.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes!¡± Geoyr squeaked, all of his gathered courage suddenly dissipated. ¡°I¡­ I think that you should be careful.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s all,¡± Nikolay said, walking away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡ª

    The night progressed slowly after that ¡ª between being swarmed by curious civilians and ushered by maids, Nikolay and Raine barely had a chance to rest.

    Eventually, Raine¡¯s eyelids began feeling heavy, and he was struggling to stay standing upright. There wasn¡¯t a single clock in the room to tell him what time it was, but it felt as though he should¡¯ve been asleep a while ago.

    His gradual sleepiness didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Nikolay, who wrapped a supportive arm around his waist and let Raine lean against him.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Raine mumbled.

    Together, Nikolay guided them towards the nearest maid. She turned towards them immediately with an attentive gaze, a polite smile on her face.

    Nikolay said to her, ¡°We are going to retire for the night. The civilians can continue the festivities if they wish, but the sun is about to rise in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Of course, O Chosen One,¡± the maid curtsied deeply. ¡°I shall escort you both to your respective rooms immediately. Please follow me.¡±

    Ever the vigilant protector, Nikolay picked up on her implication. ¡°Respective? If you are planning to place us in separate rooms, I¡¯d like for us to be in the one room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need for such humility! The rooms are so luxurious that you could stay in separate rooms. Each is a miniature mansion in its own right!¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning the Chosen One?¡± Nikolay asked, a dangerous tone lining his voice.

    Amidst the fogginess of his fatigue, Raine cracked a smile. It seemed like Nikolay was willing to play into the situation when it came to things like this.

    ¡°N-No, I wouldn¡¯t dare! My sincerest apologies!¡±

    Seemingly afraid of invoking Nikolay¡¯s wrath again, the maid quickly led them out of the large chamber. They went down several winding hallways and passed numerous busy maids, before the maid stopped in front of a set of regal-looking double doors.

    ¡°This is your accommodation for tonight. Please explore it at your leisure,¡± she said, bowing deeply. ¡°And ring the bell if you need anything.¡±

    Now that her job was done, the maid practically ran down the hallway to get out of Nikolay¡¯s proximity.

    Throwing open the door, they realised that the maid wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said it was like a miniature mansion. In a similar style to the banquet hall, the gold-inlaid and rich brown wooden beams highlighted the grandeur of the massive bedroom. A large lantern dangled from the ceiling, bathing the entire room in a warm orange light.

    Right underneath the lantern, almost as if it was under a spotlight, was the bed. Nikolay eyed the piece of furniture with a dubious expression, noticing how it looked¡­ suggestive. Instead of regal or straight-up expensive sheets, the pillows and blankets were something more akin to something found in honeymoon hotel rooms. Everything was a varying shade of pink or red, standing out quite obviously in the brown and white coloured room.

    Though Raine was too tired to notice the implication, because he immediately passed out as soon as he hit the bed.

    ¡ª

    Raine awoke with a start. Somebody was shaking his shoulders, hard. He weakly slapped them away, blinking a few times before realising the culprit was Nikolay.

    Although he was still groggy from sleep, he could tell that something was wrong. It was hot. Excessively hot, even for a summer night.

    He heard the roaring sound of blazing flames ¡ª and breaking wooden beams.

    Over the chaotic noise outside, Nikolay was shouting something in his ear. Still dazed from his sleep, he tried his best to focus on the words.

    Slowly but surely, Raine finally made out what was being said.

    ¡°The inn is on fire! We have to leave!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Once a beautiful, awe-inspiring bedroom, their accommodation now became a fiery death trap.

    Bright hot flames crept along the walls, turning the elegant paintings and wallpaper into black ash. Smoke, dark and dense, filled whatever space the fire hadn¡¯t.

    A hand tugged on his wrist. ¡°Raine!¡±

    He snapped out of the trance, tearing his eyes away from the destruction. Nikolay urgently motioned towards the window, their bags in his other hand.

    Not wanting to waste another second, Raine nodded and let himself be dragged towards their only exit.

    Very quickly, though, their plan for escape ran into a roadblock.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Nikolay cursed under his breath. ¡°Window¡¯s locked too.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t been under the pressure of burning to death, maybe Raine or Nikolay would have suspected that something was wrong. But with half of the room already long consumed by the insatiable flames, there was no time to throw speculations around.

    ¡°Cover your face,¡± Nikolay told him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Raine didn¡¯t even get the chance to follow Nikolay¡¯s suggestion. Glass shards sprayed like shrapnel, raining down onto the sidewalk outside.

    He stared at the broken window, then at Nikolay¡¯s impatient face.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Nikolay urged. ¡°We¡¯re jumping out.¡±

    Staring out the window, Raine realised just how far up their room was. The drop down to the concrete pavement was dizzying to even look at, let alone survive. If it had been any other person, this would¡¯ve been an ultimatum between being a burnt crisp or a bloody pancake.

    It was times like these where Raine was wholly grateful for Nikolay¡¯s absurd magic capabilities. If floating them across the bridge was an option, then softening their fall from a few stories was just as feasible.

    That didn¡¯t mean Nikolay was gentle, though.

    No magic appeared to slow their plunge down the side of the building. Right before they hit the concrete, blue magic finally appeared to cushion their fall.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Raine complained. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have made it a little less nauseating?¡±

    Nikolay retracted his magic in a swift motion. ¡°There was no time.¡±

    They had escaped their room successfully, but as they looked around, a much more horrifying truth came to light.

    It wasn¡¯t just the main hall on fire ¡ª roaring flames consumed the entire town, each majestic building reduced to a glorified wood pile for the fire to burn down.

    The otherwise dark streets now were as bright as they would¡¯ve been during the day. What was more eerie, though, was the fact that not a single scream or shout accompanied the crackling of the flames.

    Were they already dead? Had they all escaped?

    No such answers presented themselves immediately, and instead they were faced with yet another problem.

    From the harsh, dark shadows, figures cloaked in black emerged around them. If their sheer number wasn¡¯t enough, the signature glow of their magic auras hinted at their strength. Judging from the way their positions surrounded Nikolay and Raine, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to assume that they¡¯d been waiting outside their window for a while.

    As much as the current situation looked to be against their favour, Nikolay didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Blue strings burst forth, tying down the assailants with ruthless efficiency.

    ¡°Are you with the Order of Truth?¡± Nikolay demanded. ¡°Did you set the town on fire?¡±

    It was wishful thinking to expect an answer, of course, because they didn¡¯t even acknowledge whether they¡¯d heard Nikolay. Instead, they brandished their weapons, glowing a myriad of colours from their respective magic. It did little to improve their situation, though, as their weapons failed to sever Nikolay¡¯s ties.

    ¡°Your struggle is futile. Answer my questions,¡± Nikolay shouted.

    Despite his complete control over the numerous sorcerers, they still showed no signs of surrender. Weapons still stayed unsheathed and pointed at their throats. Black fabric covered the faces of the organised group, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the straight faces underneath.

    Raine frowned. This was unusual, even for an already strange situation.

    He turned to Nikolay. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong-¡±

    As if his words were a summoning ritual, a loud rumbling resonated throughout the empty streets. It started at a volume equivalent to the roaring fires, but rapidly grew into a deafening uproar that shook the ground with its thunderous might. They didn¡¯t have to speculate the source of the sound, because it showed itself shortly after.

    Hundreds of townsfolk, rushing forward in a large mass, streamed down the roads from all possible openings. Pitchforks, heavy swords, knives, and other household weapons stuck out from the mob, the metal glinting menacingly in the firelight. The fine garb and exquisite silks from mere hours ago had long been abandoned, nothing but a facade for their carefully constructed trap.

    Nikolay grit his teeth in annoyance. He couldn¡¯t handle so many people at once ¡ª at least, not with the method he¡¯d been using before.

    Swivelling his head around, he quickly realised that all previous exits no longer worked. The sheer number of people crowding around them left no room for escape, locking them like human walls. Fire still raged all along the streets, licking at their heels to remind them of its unsated hunger.

    Left with no other choice, he released the blue strings on the assassins to gather all of his energy. Though their binds were gone, they didn¡¯t have a chance to retaliate.

    Nikolay¡¯s magic exploded like a supernova, wiping the entire town with a blue shockwave. The powerful force slammed into Raine, the initial impact so strong that it felt as though his spirit momentarily separated from his body. He stumbled and fell to his knees, lifting his head to see what was happening.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    At the centre of the detonation was Nikolay. Light blue markings flowed across his skin like molten metal. Blinding light filled his unseeing eyes, shining the same shade as his magic. The playful flurry of magic usually surrounding him became a howling tempest, swirling in a self-consuming vortex.

    Behind him, a pair of azure wings stretched into the air. With the wings that sprouted from his back, he almost looked like an angel. A terrifying angel ¡ª one that brought death.

    Raine simultaneously wanted to reach out in admiration and shrink away in fear.

    A fleeting glance at the hordes surrounding them revealed the true purpose of the explosion. Instead of raised weapons and riled up expressions, the townsfolk were all lying on the ground, motionless. Even the sorcerers, with their own magic to protect themselves, fell victim to the same fate.

    It was suddenly quiet again, leaving them to face the aftermath in stark silence.

    ¡°Did¡­¡± Raine tried to swallow, but his mouth was too dry. ¡°Did you kill them?¡±

    Nikolay didn¡¯t respond. The empty streets still took up his attention, vigilant blue eyes scanning the area for any survivors. Every muscle in his body stayed tensed and ready to strike, his breathing low and fast.

    It was a long time before Nikolay finally calmed down.

    At last, he replied, ¡°No. If I had killed them, it would¡¯ve been much easier.¡±

    Raine wasn¡¯t sure whether the answer was as comforting as Nikolay thought it was.

    ¡°So¡­ what did you do, then?¡± he tentatively asked.

    ¡°Something new. I overloaded their brain with magic, causing them to fall unconscious.¡±

    Raine¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that hurt?!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. This is the first time I¡¯ve attempted it. Besides, it¡¯d still be better than dying, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°That was your firs- No, I don¡¯t ag-¡± Raine shook his head, trying to organise his thoughts. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t the type of person to experiment with stuff.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± Nikolay hummed thoughtfully. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t adapted, I would¡¯ve been powerless to protect anything. I guess even an old dog can learn new tricks if their head is on the line.¡±

    Raine winced at the gruesome metaphor. ¡°Sure. Was that wing transformation also a new trick?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the furthest thing from new, actually. The transformation¡­¡±

    Nikolay paused. A conflicted expression flickered across his face.

    ¡°We should tend to your wounds first,¡± he eventually said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡±

    While Nikolay might¡¯ve grown in terms of magic technique, he hadn¡¯t changed at all when it came to dodging questions.

    Sensing that Raine wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer, Nikolay added, ¡°I promise I will answer all of your questions. Just let me treat you first. Please.¡±

    No matter how stubborn Raine could be, one heartfelt ¡®please¡¯ from Nikolay and suddenly everything seemed easier to just agree.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Raine unwillingly replied.

    Wasting no time, lest he change his mind, Nikolay grabbed Raine by the waist and hoisted him up to sit on a nearby untouched wooden crate. He quickly rummaged through their suitcase and pulled out a small first aid kit.

    First, Nikolay cleaned the minor cuts and scrapes on his arms with some rubbing alcohol. It barely stung, which was most likely because the wounds weren¡¯t serious to begin with. Raine was sure that they really didn¡¯t need any treatment ¡ª the cuts weren¡¯t from the fight, but from jumping out of the window. But any complaints quickly dissolved on the tip of his tongue as he saw the unabated concern written across Nikolay¡¯s face.

    Then it came to the actual problem: a red cut on Raine¡¯s cheek, extending down to the corner of his lip. He couldn¡¯t see the injury himself, but judging from the warm blood trickling into his mouth, it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. Raine had to thank the adrenaline still coursing through his bloodstream, because he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could handle the undiluted pain.

    Nikolay approached the wound with a gentleness and cautious fear akin to somebody holding a fragile egg, liable to break apart at a wrong touch. His hands were steady as they applied damp gauze to the cut. Raine noticed that the cotton was always completely soaked red when pulled away, no matter how many they went through.

    Eventually, Nikolay moved on to the stitches. They didn¡¯t have any anaesthetic on hand, but surprisingly, the initial sting didn¡¯t hurt as much as he anticipated.

    The treatment felt very considerate in the beginning, but it was taking way too long for a simple cut like his.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± Raine groaned quietly. ¡°No need to act like I¡¯ve been mortally wounded.¡±

    ¡°Shh. Stop downplaying the cut. It looks deep.¡±

    ¡°Well, I learn from the best, after all,¡± Raine deadpanned. ¡°That scar on your arm definitely didn¡¯t feel like roses and daisies.¡±

    ¡°Keep talking and moving your face, and the entire town will have finished burning to ashes by the time I¡¯m done.¡±

    Raine huffed at the sudden sass coming from Nikolay, but he kept his mouth shut for the remainder of the treatment.

    Now that they weren¡¯t talking anymore, there was nothing to distract him from how close their faces were. Raine couldn¡¯t stop himself from staring at the way Nikolay¡¯s fringe would move slightly with each exhale he made. Absently, he wondered whether his breath tickled Nikolay like the other¡¯s breath did for him.

    Once Nikolay had finished placing all the tape down to keep everything in place, he realised that he was hesitant to move away. They stayed unmoving, faces still mere centimetres away.

    Nikolay¡¯s eyes trailed down from the wound, coming to a stop at his lips. Suddenly self-conscious, Raine licked his cracked lips, tasting the metallic tang of dried blood. His drumming heart felt like it was about to beat straight out of his chest at any moment.

    ¡°So, are you going to explain those wings now?¡± Raine quickly stuttered out, eager to dispel the weird atmosphere.

    Nikolay pulled away just as abruptly, returning to a normal distance. ¡°Y- Yes, I suppose there¡¯s nothing else that needs to be addressed. It¡¯s¡­ a ¡®true spiritual form¡¯, for lack of a better description. Since it¡¯s tied to my spirit, the markings and wings stay the same regardless of which vessel I inhabit. Each sorcerer¡¯s spirit is different, naturally. The form varies between individuals.¡±

    ¡°What does it even do? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not just a cosmetic transformation.¡±

    ¡°This requires a bit of a lesson in magic. You recall that humans have three components: the body, mind and spirit, right? This true form is essentially the manifestation of the spirit ¡ª all other inhibitions from the mind and body disappear. As a result, you become exponentially more powerful with those barriers removed.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so powerful, why don¡¯t more sorcerers use it often? I haven¡¯t seen anybody else use that form.¡±

    ¡°There is a cost to maintain a true form. As with all things in life,¡± Nikolay curtly replied.

    Raine frowned immediately at the mention of a ¡®price to pay¡¯, but decided to wait for Nikolay¡¯s justification. He kept silent while Nikolay put away the first aid items, anticipating a follow-up statement. Very quickly, however, he realised that no such elaboration was coming anytime soon.

    His patience left unrewarded, Raine finally sighed in surrender. ¡°And what is the cost?¡±

    There was another long stretch of silence in response, as Nikolay pressed his lips together and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to know.¡±

    This made Raine¡¯s heart drop into his stomach. He had already seen Nikolay¡¯s true form twice: just now, and the time when his tank malfunctioned at the Temple of Time.

    ¡°Nikolay, I think this is something that I definitely need to know.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m very certain that you won¡¯t be better off from hearing it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep pestering you until you tell me,¡± Raine argued. ¡°I¡¯m tired of you hiding things from me.¡±

    All too familiar with Raine¡¯s stubbornness and ability to annoy him, Nikolay gave in with a resigned sigh. ¡°You can¡¯t control yourself inside that form.¡±

    ¡°Do I even need to tell you how bad of an idea it is to keep using your true form?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t completely unpredictable ¡ª since it¡¯s the true form of your spirit, it¡¯ll act on your strongest desire while activating the form. Once it achieves that goal, the spirit recedes back to normal levels.¡±

    Raine didn¡¯t want to ask his next question, but he had to know the answer. ¡°And if you don¡¯t reach that goal?¡±

    ¡°That is precisely why this technique isn¡¯t accessible to everyone. Most sorcerers would end up burning themselves out of existence. But there¡¯s no need to worry about me: as long as the goal is simple enough, there¡¯s no life-threatening risk.¡±

    ¡®As long as¡­¡¯ But what if it wasn¡¯t? Was Raine supposed to just accept that risk? To gamble on the probability of Nikolay returning to himself, safe and sound?

    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±

    Nikolay interrupted him, putting a finger to his lips. ¡°I know. I know, Raine. And I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner. I promise I won¡¯t rely on the true form for something so trivial again.¡±

    He¡¯d taken the words straight out of Raine¡¯s mouth. Even still, there lingered a shard of anxiety in his mind.

    But if he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to trust Nikolay, then there was nothing in this world that he could trust.

 Chapter 40

    Wanting to leave the mess of the burning town behind, they decided to make their way into the nearby forest. Now that the sun had risen, it gave ample light for them to see inside the thick canopy of trees.

    ¡°Why on Earth did they put a temple so deep inside the forest?¡± Raine muttered in annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯d assume a secluded place is much better for the trials. The Temple of Space was on an isolated mountain peak, and the Temple of Time was underwater. None of these places are fit to be tourist attractions, at the very least, so there wouldn¡¯t be as many people attempting to break in.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that these gods could make some kind of impervious barrier, anyway. This is just plain unnecessary,¡± Raine complained, smacking a tree branch out of his way.

    Thankfully, they caught a glimpse of stone shortly after. Excited to see a sign of civilisation, Raine ran out into the clearing.

    ¡°We finally found it,¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°The Temple of Light.¡±

    Nikolay stepped out and joined him, regarding the temple with an unimpressed look.

    ¡°It looks¡­ rather plain,¡± he remarked.

    The temple in question looked much more humble than the others of its kind. While both the Temple of Space and Time gave off a regal, untouchable aura, there was no such feeling when they gazed upon the dirty stone of this temple. It was unmistakably the same architecture and towering design, but perhaps it was the simple environment that made the temple look more mundane. After all, the underwater depths and stormy peaks contributed to a dramatic first impression.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Raine agreed. ¡°But at least it also looks a lot less threatening.¡±

    As usual, Nikolay had to bring in his scepticism. ¡°This is the Temple of Light ¡ª visual tricks are its flesh and blood. We should be careful not to judge based on appearance.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. I doubt it¡¯ll be hard to tell what¡¯s real or not. Magic leaves a trace, doesn¡¯t it? Like a sorcerer¡¯s aura, for example.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say with ancient magic. Rules don¡¯t apply to the gods.¡±

    Walking into the temple was the same ordeal as always. The strange crystal at the door accepted Raine¡¯s presence, and the entrance opened for them.

    As soon as they got a clear view of the interior, it became apparent why this was called the Temple of Light.

    ¡°What am I even looking at?¡± Raine groaned. ¡°It hurts to even try processing what¡¯s going on.¡±

    There was a main hallway in the middle, relatively straightforward in comparison to the perpetually shifting walls and passages on either side of it. It was strange ¡ª there was clearly something there, but even by staring directly at it, they couldn¡¯t discern what exactly was there.

    ¡°I suppose we have to go in, regardless of what it looks like,¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°I only pray that it stops being so nauseating to look at.¡±

    With bated breath, they crossed the boundary into the temple. As soon as they were inside, the doors slammed behind them, sealing them within the shifting colours and lines surrounding everything.

    Thankfully, the effect lessened for objects closer to them, making it traversable at a bare minimum. Now that the hallway was slightly clearer, it became obvious that there was only one possible path for them to take.

    ¡°I guess¡­ we keep going down this hallway,¡± Raine remarked dubiously. ¡°The end might reveal itself if we get closer.¡±

    ¡°Logic dictates so, at least.¡±

    They made their way down the highlighted path, trying their best not to stare too hard at the twisting scenery on either side of them. Each step felt as though they weren¡¯t moving at all, the perpetual strangeness around them staying the same no matter how far they walked.

    After a long while of continuing without any results, Raine asked, ¡°Nikolay, do you think it¡¯s a better idea to try the weird side corridors instead? It looks like we won¡¯t achieve anything like this.¡±

    Nikolay frowned. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s-¡±

    The clone barely had a chance to react before glowing blue shards tore the illusion into distorted smoke.

    ¡°Raine would¡¯ve called me ¡®Kolya¡¯,¡± he quietly said to the empty air in front of him.

    But that only left one burning question in his mind.

    Where on earth was the real Raine?

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Raine had fallen through a hole and landed face-first on soft, padded ground.

    ¡°Ugh, the ground looked as solid as it did for the rest of the hallway. Where did that damn hole come from?¡± Raine grumbled to himself as he stood.

    When he finally looked around at the surroundings, it became immediately obvious that he was no longer in the same area.

    A large domed chamber replaced the hallway from before. Across the room, there were multiple tables and chairs, each seat with its own plate and silverware. White stone pillars held the high ceiling in place, while glass panes functioned as the walls. These windows provided a pleasant view of the lush forest outside.

    And the most important part ¡ª everything was clear as day. Nothing moved when it shouldn¡¯t, the chairs looked like chairs, and the light stayed consistent. If he didn¡¯t know any better, this simply looked like a regular dining area for a function.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Before he could explore this new room, a familiar voice called out to him.

    ¡°Raine! You fell through too,¡± Nikolay said, striding out from behind a pillar. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There was something that cushioned my fall,¡± he replied.

    At that moment, Raine suddenly remembered Nikolay¡¯s words prior to entering the Temple of Light. ¡®Visual tricks are its flesh and blood¡¯. If this really was Nikolay, wouldn¡¯t he have fallen next to him?

    ¡°Wait, Kolya,¡± he quickly added. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rude or anything, but could you¡­ touch my hand or something? Just so I know that you¡¯re not an illusion or a trick of the light.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more than understandable. I¡¯m proud that you have the foresight for these things. Here.¡±

    Nikolay reached his hand out, gently touching Raine¡¯s outstretched palm. His skin was soft as it ran over Raine¡¯s hand, like the delicate silk of the robes they¡¯d worn a night prior.

    Hold on. That wasn¡¯t right. Nikolay¡¯s hands were calloused ¡ª he did too much physical work at Tabitha¡¯s bar to have such unmarred hands.

    Immediately, Raine jerked his hand away as though he¡¯d touched poison.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Nikolay,¡± he accused. ¡°His hands don¡¯t feel like that.¡±

    The illusion of Nikolay flickered, then melted away to reveal a little girl with a porcelain mask. Red paint streaks ran from the closed-over eyes, mimicking tears. Her uncovered lips stained an artificial cherry red, a brighter shade than the blood-red paint on her mask.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re joking!¡± she said, frustration practically bursting out of her voice. ¡°I constructed a perfect replica of that sorcerer, only for you to nitpick the skin on his hands? What sort of person memorises the texture of someone¡¯s hands?!¡±

    ¡°I- I-¡± Raine flailed his hands in an attempt to defend himself. ¡°Who are you, anyway? Why are you trying to frame me for being a creep?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even more dense than you are weird! Think for a second, who else could manipulate the illusions in here? Who else would be in this temple, when the doors are locked behind you?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Raine to piece the puzzle together. Though, the guardians of the previous temples definitely didn¡¯t have this much¡­ personality.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Guardian of Light?¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± she groaned. ¡°So now we¡¯re on the same page. I didn¡¯t realise the new Chosen One would be so dense. Alright, let¡¯s get a little change of scenery in here.¡±

    The little girl claps her hands for dramatic effect, and the windows in the room change to display another section of the temple. The area resembled the initial hallway that he¡¯d seen, along with the garbled mess of visual confusion lurking along the periphery.

    However, Raine¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t directed towards the architecture or the strange Light magic. At the centre of the screen, Nikolay ¡ª the real one, not the girl¡¯s masquerade ¡ª stood on a raised platform.

    ¡°Let¡¯s play a game, Raine. I am in full control of everything that your dear Nikolay sees. It would be as easy as breathing for me to conjure an illusion that causes him to meet a rather ¡®untimely¡¯ fate. If you answer my riddle correctly, I will hand over the Artifact of Light and you two can leave safe and sound. If not¡­ well, I would hate to see such a tragic sight unfold.¡±

    The little girl adjusted her mask, a proud tone in her voice. ¡°Here¡¯s the riddle. It¡¯s short, so listen close: I only have value when you give me one.¡±

    Something that didn¡¯t have an inherent value? And it only gained value if somebody gave it one. It could, quite literally, be anything non-materialistic. Secrets, promises, thoughts, love ¡ª ugh, the last one was a little sappy. He blamed it on the fact that Nikolay was the current hot topic at the moment.

    It was too vague and too simple. There was no possible answer to this so-called riddle.

    Unless the test wasn¡¯t in the riddle itself.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Raine, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. I don¡¯t care an inch about your feelings, and I care even less about your ¡®friend¡¯s¡¯ life. He¡¯s not the Chosen One, is he? I can do whatever I please. He¡¯s just collateral.¡±

    Raine grit his teeth in frustration. He felt completely helpless in the face of this omnipotent being, who was forcing him to participate in her sick game purely out of boredom.

    ¡°Your riddle is impossible! There are so many potential answers!¡± he shouted.

    Unfazed by his outburst, the girl coolly replied, ¡°It¡¯s your choice to answer, of course. If you asked me, though, even a blundering fool would know that an infinitesimal chance is still better than none.¡±

    He wanted nothing more than to wipe that calm, almost smug expression off her face. It was painfully obvious that she held complete control in her domain, and she knew it.

    As he stood there, wracking his brain for another way, something finally came to him.

    There was just one thing that the guardian miscalculated in her tricks. If he gave up as easily as she thought, he would¡¯ve died a thousand time over already.

    Raine let out an exaggerated yawn. ¡°This game is boring, don¡¯t you think? Even I, a mere mortal ¡ª and a non-sorcerer at that ¡ª can think of a better game.¡±

    Steam could¡¯ve come out of the girl¡¯s ears from how mad she seemed. That taunting grin had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± she stomped the floor angrily. ¡°I wait thousands of years, concocting the perfect scenario, and you think it¡¯s BORING? Have you forgotten who¡¯s about to die in that other room?¡±

    ¡°The potential of losing him sounds like a good premise on paper, but it¡¯s honestly too clich¨¦. Plus, it¡¯s too obvious that I won¡¯t be able to get the riddle. Doesn¡¯t it diminish the excitement if the outcome is already apparent?¡±

    The Raine a few months ago wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed of making such a bold claim. To be honest, even now, he still acutely felt the anxiety creeping up. Although he had to keep his demeanour calm and disinterested, his heart was beating faster than it had ever been.

    ¡°Ohh, I get it. You just want me to take Nikolay¡¯s life off the line. Sorry, but there¡¯s no chance I¡¯m doing that.¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not that obvious. If we¡¯re going to play a game, why not make it a two-way street? Let¡¯s make a bet, guardian. I¡¯m going to wager that Nikolay is completely safe, and the thing you¡¯re killing is just an illusion. Of course, if it is him¡­ you win, and you get what you want. Much more interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Whatever makes you sleep at night,¡± the girl crossed her arms. ¡°Well? It¡¯s time to call your bluff. See the consequences of your action, Chosen One.¡±

    A flick of her wrist, and a realistic replica of Raine¡¯s screaming ¡ª how did she get that? ¡ª began playing. The Nikolay in the image immediately sprung to action, leaping across the chasm of spikes in a blazing flurry of blue flames. Familiar wings beat powerfully in the air, signalling that Nikolay had activated his true form.

    The view from their screen widened, showing the entire structure of the chamber. Raine stumbled backwards in disbelief, mouth agape.

    Every chamber, every hallway ¡ª everything led back to the same platform he¡¯d started on. There was no escape in this convoluted maze.

    Raine was helpless to watch the glowing blue streak of Nikolay futilely crash into dead end after dead end, circling back into the same platform, attempt after attempt. But no matter how many times he failed, the bright meteor never paused, never hesitated.

    The same audio of Raine¡¯s screams kept playing from an undecipherable location, a sickeningly fitting soundtrack to a horrifying sight.

    Slowly, insidiously, like inevitable corrosion, the once powerful flames lost their strength. The universe was collecting its debt, taking what was borrowed in a spur of haste.

    Even while burning up from his own flames, even while the intensity of his dedication was eating itself alive, Nikolay continued to search endlessly for the Raine that was never in trouble.

    After a long, agonising watch, all that remained was the empty maze.

    Even if it turned out to be just a clone, the death seemed all too real and confronting.

    Anxiety clamped down on Raine¡¯s pounding heart, the consequences of his actions now irreversible. He was barely holding himself together by convincing himself it was all just a fake illusion.

    The only thing he could do, though, was stand there and wait for the results of their bet. As much as he hated to admit it, the power was still in the guardian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me to tell you whether I just killed your beloved, aren¡¯t you? Well, listen closely. Nikolay is¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Nikolay is¡­¡±

    The guardian finally tore her eyes away from the display, the porcelain mask boring a hole into Raine as it stared into his soul.

    ¡°Dead,¡± she said with finality.

    The word echoed inside his mind, the meaning repeatedly hammering itself in. Everything else faded away, as he could only focus on that single, damning word.

    Dead. Nikolay was dead.

    He shouldn¡¯t have bet on his life so eagerly. What was he thinking? It was a stupid plan to begin with.

    ¡°That expression on your face makes up for everything you¡¯ve done to piss me off,¡± the guardian said smugly. ¡°Though, you¡¯re lucky that illusions only last for as long as the light does.¡±

    Raine shot a dark glare at her. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Nikolay, unfortunately, isn¡¯t dead. It¡¯s adorable that you believed me, even though we just bet on whether my word could be trusted. Anyway¡­¡±

    The girl waved her hand in a nondescript manner, and suddenly a necklace dropped straight onto Raine¡¯s head. The surprisingly heavy chain thudded against his skull, a painful confirmation that it was indeed real. Quickly grabbing onto the object before it fell, Raine held it up for inspection. The pendant featured a yellow gem ¡ª topaz? ¡ª shining in the same strange way that its fellow artifacts and the illusions here did.

    ¡°There¡¯s your precious Artifact of Time. Now I¡¯ve upheld my end of the bet, and you¡¯re free to leave,¡± she purred, pointing at a hallway behind Raine. ¡°Just keep walking down that corridor.¡±

    Leaving sounded nice, but he hadn¡¯t come in alone.

    ¡°And where¡¯s Nikolay? I need to find him.¡±

    The guardian brought a hand to her chin thoughtfully, before clicking her fingers. ¡°Oh, him. I almost forgot where I put the original one. You¡¯ll find him, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s probably found the mirror illusions by now.¡±

    ¡°Mirror illusions? You haven¡¯t hurt him, have you?¡± Raine glowered, still thinking about her previous stunt.

    ¡°Physically? No. Mentally? Well, that depends on your dear partner. Now go, I¡¯ve got a nice comfy bed waiting for me once you two leave. This waking dream was fun, but I¡¯m beginning to get tired.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for what had happened in the past few minutes, Raine would¡¯ve wished her a pleasant slumber.

    Instead, he chose to stalk his way out of the room, ignoring the sharp gaze of the masked girl as he ¡ª begrudgingly ¡ª followed her directions down the hallway.

    ¡ª

    Oblivious to Raine¡¯s troubles, the other side of the temple kept Nikolay more than busy.

    ¡°Um¡­ Excuse me, sir. I¡¯m looking for my sister. Have you seen her?¡±

    Nikolay looked down at the child in front of him. That hesitant, yet courageous demeanour, unsure of his ability but willing to risk it all for the sake of protecting those he loved ¡ª it brought him back to a time before the gods¡¯ interference. Juvenile blue shards glittered around the kid, an undeveloped form of the bottomless magic that flowed within him.

    The child spoke a tongue that no one had used in many, many centuries. An ancient language that even Nikolay had almost forgotten, buried under the burdens of many lives.

    It took a while to remember how to respond, but once he opened his mouth, memories began rushing in like a crashing wave.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. She might be somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°But- But I¡¯ve looked everywhere, and she isn¡¯t here! Why can¡¯t I find her?¡±

    For some unknown reason, Nikolay continued to play along. ¡°Is it possible that she could be at home? The last thing you would think to check is your own house.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back to the village just yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± He knew the answer to his question already, but Nikolay didn¡¯t want to break the charade.

    His bottom lip trembled, the words spilling out without room for taking a breath. ¡°Everyone in the village treats me like I¡¯m a hero, but I haven¡¯t done anything yet. I get a bit scared when they tell me I¡¯m going to save everyone, because what if I fail? What if I¡¯m useless, and all this power goes to waste?¡±

    Nikolay bent down to the child¡¯s height, placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the answers either, despite the number of years I¡¯ve lived. But a piece of advice from one wanderer to another: Search for who you are, not what others believe you to be.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Although his gentle words comforted the boy enough to cease his incoming breakdown, it seemed like the true meaning hadn¡¯t gotten across.

    ¡°I think¡­ I get it? Um,¡± he cocked his head, uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for the advice, mister. I¡¯m positive I¡¯ll understand it when I¡¯m a little older.¡±

    Such a polite child. Since when did he become so blunt with his words?

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time for you to leave. Your family must be waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably time for dinner. I... I should go.¡±

    For his own sake, Nikolay had one more question to ask. ¡°Before you leave, may I ask for your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Nikolay Alekseev syn Sokolov. Mother tells me to always say my full name, because it¡¯s important for when I¡¯m engraved in history as a hero.¡±

    The older man let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Yes, that sounds like something she would say.¡±

    Young Nikolay¡¯s illusion dissipated into the air, leaving the current Nikolay with nothing but his thoughts and the reignited past.

    He hadn¡¯t thought about the events of his childhood for a long time. Partially because his memories had been withheld during his reincarnations, but more importantly, he wasn¡¯t keen on renewing regrets.

    The Temple of Light didn¡¯t give him long to contemplate, as another figure burst out of the blurry and garbled mess of lights.

    A young teenage girl stomped towards him, a finger pointing accusingly at his chest. Her blonde hair flared out from behind her, accentuating the furious expression on her face like a lion¡¯s mane.

    ¡°You¡­ you asshole! I can¡¯t believe you-¡±

    ¡°Your younger brother is looking for you,¡± Nikolay cut her off, a betraying smile creeping onto his face. ¡°I was just speaking to him.¡±

    ¡°Are you daft? Even though you look different now, I can recognise my little brother when I see him. Though,¡± she said reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you smiling again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get sappy on me now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright. You want a mean sister instead? That¡¯s what you¡¯ll get. I¡¯m BEYOND pissed at you. Not only do you risk your life to make a deal with the gods, but you live through all of these lives in¡­ in absolute depravity! Did you ever stop to remember your own family, the people who were the first to love you?¡±

    ¡°I have always missed you, Dunya,¡± he honestly replied. ¡°And I have always missed our family.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t actually miss our family, do you?¡± she accused. ¡°You¡¯re scared of not missing us. Of forgetting everything that we shared. With each year, decade, century that passes by, your image of us becomes blurrier and blurrier.¡±

    Nikolay flinched instinctively. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her face softened when she saw Nikolay¡¯s reaction. ¡°Kolya, I¡¯m sorry. I went too far. I can see a lot of spirits behind you¡­ Those are all the people who you failed to protect, am I right? No matter how much you claim to be the heartless leader of the Crown Guild, you carry far too much guilt for a human to handle.¡±

    Nikolay averted his eyes from her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not human anymore, then. The Kolya you knew is long dead.¡±

    This came as a revelation to his sister, who mulled over his words for a long time. Her restless, energetic movements ground to a standstill as everything suddenly became much more serious than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you,¡± she said at last.

    Nikolay turned to her with a bemused face. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be playing games, Dunya.¡±

    ¡°No, I really mean it. I can tell that you¡¯ve changed for the better this time. As your older sister, I wholeheartedly can say that I¡¯m proud of who you¡¯ve become. Go on, live your life. It¡¯s time my little brother finally experiences the freedom he¡¯s always wanted.¡±

    At a loss for words, Nikolay could only helplessly stare at his sister.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he managed to blurt out belatedly.

    Dunya¡¯s illusion had already vanished into the air by the time he finished speaking.

    Once again, the myriad of colours and swimming lights morphed into another familiar face.

    When he realised who it was, a defeated sigh left Nikolay.

    ¡°I was expecting you to show up eventually,¡± he said simply.

    The man shrugged, palms up. ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, I¡¯m not him. I¡¯m a representation of your memory of Alexei.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it any better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly cold towards me. We had a beautiful rhythm as the night and day, didn¡¯t we? I quite enjoyed being your ¡®shadow¡¯, handling everything behind the scenes while you led the Crown Guild to victory.¡±

    ¡°If you really were based on Alexei, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised at my reaction. I have a hard time believing that you¡¯ve forgotten the way your knife twisted inside my chest.¡±

    ¡°Look, Kolya-¡±

    Nikolay held up a hand, stopping the illusion from coming any closer. ¡°Please. I¡¯ve already severed ties with the past. I don¡¯t want to reopen old wounds.¡±

    ¡°Can you really completely cut out something such a fundamental part of your being?¡± Alexei asked. ¡°And if you do succeed, will you end up losing everything that makes you¡­ yourself?¡±

    ¡°Starting anew has become a familiar routine of mine. While I bear the same name as the Nikolay from centuries ago, this vessel will lead a different path. I have new goals, new dreams, and new companions. The era of immortals and the Crown Guild is no more.¡±

    Rather than being offended, Alexei nodded with a proud smile.

    ¡°¡­I see that you¡¯ve already made your mind. Then, I have one last request for you. Close your eyes, Kolya.¡±

    He obeyed without question. As his eyelids slid shut, the illusions and visual tricks of the temple ceased to exist in his perspective. The world fell away as he stood there, enveloped in nothing but all-encompassing darkness.

    It felt¡­ peaceful.

    There was no indication to when he could open his eyes again, so Nikolay took the opportunity to enjoy the scarce tranquility while he could.

    When his respite was interrupted, however, Nikolay was far from displeased.

    ¡°Hey, Kolya!¡± a jubilant voice called out. ¡°I got the artifact. We can leave now.¡±

    Nikolay opened his eyes. Standing in front of him was no longer the solemn night sky, but a shining star.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± he softly remarked. ¡°Raine.¡±

    Sensing the delicate atmosphere, Raine cautiously replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. The illusions are gone, now that the guardian is going back to sleep. She already gave me artifact, see?¡±

    He held out the pendant for Nikolay to appreciate. While the dark brown eyes of his partner slid down to the object, the lingering anguish still in his gaze suggested that his attention was directed elsewhere.

    ¡°And since I have the artifact¡­¡± Raine led on, not wanting to sound too forceful.

    Nikolay cleared his throat and blinked away the residual tears. ¡°Yes, we should leave. This place is too far detached from reality for my tastes.¡±

    In an effort to lift Nikolay¡¯s spirits, Raine jokingly held out an arm for him to hold on to. ¡°Shall we depart then, my dear Kolya?¡±

    At first, Nikolay merely stared at the offered arm with a blank expression.

    The edges of his mouth curled upwards slightly. ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 42

    After all their time spent traversing Kosira, the three artifacts had finally come into their possession. Now that the main obstacle of the prophecy no longer posed an issue, it wasn¡¯t long before their journey ended.

    As per the prophecy, in pure ironic fashion, everything was going to end where it started. Nikolay and Raine needed to travel back to Marque ¡ª the port that they had first stepped foot in Kosira. It felt like an eternity since then, so different that it almost seemed like another lifetime.

    Since they¡¯d already started heading back west, it was only a matter of a few days before they could reunite with the crowded, grey streets of Marque. The proximity of their destination helped ease the constant time pressure lurking behind them, and so when they saw an opportunity to relax¡­

    ¡°Oh, this is new. Is this like a pop-up market? Looks fun,¡± Raine looked over at the temporary stalls in the distance.

    Nikolay adjusted Raine¡¯s arms around his waist, before returning his own hands to Rascal¡¯s reins. ¡°Don¡¯t gape for too long. If you fall off the saddle, I can¡¯t promise that Rascal won¡¯t bolt away and leave you in the dirt by yourself.¡±

    Raine huffed and pushed his face into the other¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So rude. Anyway, we should go check it out. I¡¯m not passing up in a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity like this. Once we leave here, we¡¯re never coming back¡±

    ¡°Alright. If you insist.¡±

    Rascal brought them to the mouth of the several stalls with Nikolay¡¯s guidance, and they dismounted swiftly after.

    Now that Raine had a closer look at the area, it looked less like a market, and more like some sort of festival. Not like the one in that phony ¡®Chosen One¡¯ worshipping town ¡ª he¡¯d had enough of being called a consort for several lifetimes. Displayed on the stalls weren¡¯t fresh produce and fish, but unique games and toy prizes. Colourful, bright banners hung from poles, along with unlit string lights. The food stalls hadn¡¯t opened yet, presumably waiting for the festival to begin.

    Raine approached the closest person setting up their stall. ¡°Hello! We were just passing by. Is this a local festival, and is it open to travellers?¡±

    They paused their work to look up at Raine. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a festival, and it¡¯s open to everyone. The first opening day is tonight. Most of the visitors are staying in the town¡¯s inn nearby. You can ask if there¡¯s still vacancy.¡±

    The stall owner pointed over to a cluster of buildings to illustrate their point, then went back to unpacking their things.

    Noting that they were clearly too busy to entertain any further conversation, Raine and Nikolay decided to leave, in the best interest of everyone involved.

    Rascal took them to the inn as directed by the worker. Inside, it looked much grander than they¡¯d expected of a small inn in the middle of nowhere. A large chandelier hung from the high ceiling, and every surface looked clean enough to eat from. Raine couldn¡¯t help but gape at the facilities, given that the last time they¡¯d encountered something this luxurious was in Veritas.

    Raine walked up to the staff behind the reception desk. ¡°Hello, are there still rooms available for tonight? We¡¯re looking to stay for one night only.¡±

    The staff glanced at the guest book on her left, then shook her head shortly after. ¡°Because of the festival, unfortunately, we¡¯re fully booked. However, you can try the alternative accommodation in this town. It¡¯s a little further from the stalls, but they usually have vacant rooms. Here, I¡¯ll hand you the directions.¡±

    A sigh escaped Raine. He knew it was too good to be true.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, anyway. Have a good day,¡± he said, before joining Nikolay and Rascal at the door.

    Following the receptionist¡¯s instructions, they arrived at their true accommodation for the night: a rickety wooden cabin, just barely holding its structure together.

    ¡°Should we camp out nearby instead?¡± Nikolay asked, eyeing the questionable stability of the supposed ¡®inn¡¯.

    While it seemed like the more reasonable option, Raine had one too many nights spent in that same flimsy fabric tent. A dubious bed was still better than no bed, in his opinion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for one night. Let¡¯s just deal with it instead.¡±

    Walking inside, the difference from the previous inn couldn¡¯t be any more stark. Instead of a fancy, polished interior, it looked exactly like a dilapidated home. Raine and Nikolay stepped foot inside the living room ¡ª serving as the reception area, if he had to guess. An elderly man sat reclined in an armchair, sipping a cup of tea.

    ¡°Ah, you two youngsters. Are you here for a room?¡± the man called out to them.

    Nikolay nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you have a double bedroom? We¡¯re staying for one night.¡±

    ¡°Right. Come over here, I¡¯ve got just the room for you.¡±

    The old man fished out a ring full of keys from his pocket, and picked out one from the set.

    ¡°Thank you for the room,¡± Nikolay politely said, taking out the cash required.

    He bent over and cupped a hand to his ear. ¡°Eh? What¡¯d you say?¡±

    ¡°Thank y-¡±

    ¡°What?! Speak louder.¡±

    Nikolay simply handed over the money in stony silence.

    ¡°The nerve of youth these days,¡± the owner tutted. ¡°Your room is the third on the left.¡±

    Eager to leave, they took the key and hurried down the hallway.

    Their room wasn¡¯t by any means fancy, but it still fared better than others that they¡¯d experienced. For one, the first motel they stayed at in Marque had an underage smoker as a receptionist. Not to mention, they met said receptionist again while she was raiding the Order of Truth headquarters.

    Anyway, Raine digressed.

    By the time they¡¯d finished unpacking and getting ready for the festival, the sun had already sunk below the horizon. From their window, Raine could see the myriad of colourful festival lights in the distance.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nikolay asked, already standing by the door.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to be late for the party,¡± Raine joked. ¡°We can walk, though. I think Rascal¡¯s had enough of being our personal chauffeur.¡±

    Surprisingly, the walk to the festival stalls didn¡¯t feel as gruelling as they¡¯d initially thought. While it was a decent while away from their accommodation, especially compared to the larger inn¡¯s location, the weather made it seem like a leisurely stroll rather than an arduous hike.

    In the sun¡¯s absence, the overall temperature dropped substantially, and a cool summer breeze blew across the flat plains. Stars, unobscured with the minimal pollution, shone their faint light onto the grass and illuminated the area just enough for visibility. Hesitant to disturb the natural scenery, Raine decided against turning on their flashlight for now.

    As they neared the shining beacon of festival lights, the sounds of chattering people slowly replaced the soft whistling of the wind.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Raine declared. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re just on time.¡±

    A brightly lit up arch at the entrance displayed the words ¡®Annual Night Festival¡¯, welcoming them into the stall-lined streets. The grass had been cut back to create a dirt path, allowing the stalls to nestle either side.

    A kaleidoscope of colours shone from each unique stall, each vying for the attention of the small crowds of people walking past. Some had the typical games seen in festivals, while others were food vans or souvenir shops. The smell of food wafted through the air, and the sounds of laughter echoed from children having fun with the stall mini-games. Inside this bustling sanctuary in the middle of an otherwise quiet field, it felt as though they¡¯d been transported to a completely different world.

    Raine wandered through the streets in awe, staring at every stall with wide eyes. He¡¯d hadn¡¯t been to a festival like this since he was a kid. Hell, being here right now was making him feel like he was a kid, gawking at every single attraction possible. Especially compared to Nikolay, who was calmly following him from behind and not bothering to stare too long at the stalls.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a stall caught Raine¡¯s eye, the glittering silver and gold jewellery reflecting the festival lights like a sea of stars. The accessories on display looked beautiful, and far too elegant for what Raine would¡¯ve assumed to be on sale at a local festival.

    A certain pair of bracelets drew his attention: they were silver and gold decorative wrist cuffs, completely plain apart from the clasps.

    ¡°Hey, Nikolay. Look at these,¡± he said, picking the bracelets up. ¡°We could have one each. Aren¡¯t they cute?¡±

    Not that Raine was lacking in jewellery, courtesy of the gods¡¯ taste in artifacts, but these didn¡¯t feel like they were his. Rather, he was just borrowing them from the gods in order to fulfill the prophecy ¡ª he assumed that they would need to be returned before he left Kosira.

    Raine wanted something just for himself and Nikolay, something that didn¡¯t reflect the gods¡¯ will or the prophecy. If he had to pick any souvenir from his time in Kosira, it would have to acknowledge the time spent alongside Nikolay. After all, Raine wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this far alone.

    Nikolay glanced at the accessories in ambivalence. ¡°Sure. If you want.¡±

    Well, he wasn¡¯t really expecting Nikolay to be overjoyed about it. At least he didn¡¯t refuse, which was most likely attributed to the fact that these cuffs were plain and easy to take off.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to purchase these,¡± Raine said, holding up the bracelets for the shop owner to see.

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up at his statement.

    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± she said, beaming at them. ¡°Out of curiosity, who is taking the gold and the silver?¡±

    Raine turned to his partner. ¡°Nikolay?¡±

    Predictably, he responded, ¡°You choose the one you want. I¡¯ll take the other.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine. I¡¯ll have the gold one.¡±

    After a quick exchange of cash and commodities, the matching bracelets were now on Raine¡¯s and Nikolay¡¯s wrists. Unaccustomed to the persistent weight on his arm, Nikolay subconsciously readjusted the cuff multiple times while waiting for Raine.

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± the shopkeeper smiled at them. ¡°Enjoy your night.¡±

    Huh. Raine didn¡¯t know it was common to congratulate customers on their purchase in Kosira.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he said, as they walked away.

    Continuing their expedition, another attraction quickly caught Raine¡¯s eye. A peculiar stall stuck out from the rest of the street. In comparison to the other open-faced stalls, a starry fabric veil covered this ¡®stall¡¯, making it look more like a tent. Flaps obscured the entrance, though fog escaped from the gaps in between.

    Raine tugged at Nikolay¡¯s sleeve ¡ª unnecessary in hindsight, considering the latter¡¯s eyes were already in his direction ¡ª to get his attention. ¡°Look, a fortune teller! Remember that time when we saw a fortune teller all the way back when we were still in the same body?¡±

    ¡°Might I remind you that the ¡®sacrificial¡¯ temple she led us to was a trap?¡± Nikolay replied dryly. ¡°And it¡¯s the reason for a certain scar on my left arm.¡±

    ¡°Good memories,¡± Raine said in the same dry tone. ¡°But anyway, my point is that she seemed legitimate, minus the fact that she was working for the Order of Truth. So¡­ what would happen if we saw a fortune teller without any tampering from them?¡±

    Nikolay exhaled through his nose. ¡°Fortune telling is clearly a scam.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. What¡¯s the point of going to a festival if you¡¯re not having fun? It¡¯s just a little harmless party trick, at worst.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Nikolay said, recognising the futility of resisting. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    They pushed through the flaps and entered the fortune teller¡¯s tent.

    Contrary to their expectations, it was actually smaller inside than it looked from the outside. With fog covering the rest of the area, the centrepiece of the limited area was a table with various typical items used for fortune telling.

    Sitting on one side was the fortune teller herself, dressed in the same deep purples and blues as the rest of the tent. To Raine¡¯s surprise, he could see a magic aura floating around her, a veil of suspended dewdrops that blended in with the white fog.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome. You two are here to have your fortune read,¡± she stated, her smooth voice resounding in the small tent.

    Now that he was actually inside and faced by this ominous and serious looking environment, suddenly Raine wasn¡¯t sure if this was a ¡®harmless party trick¡¯ at all.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Raine quickly replied, shutting his mouth before he could say anything that would reveal his anxiety.

    Noting the nervousness in his voice, Nikolay silently comforted him by squeezing his hand. At the gesture of the fortuneteller, Nikolay and Raine sat down in the wooden chairs opposite her.

    ¡°Good, get yourselves comfortable. Excuse me for a moment, both of your presences are so potent that I must divine this immediately.¡±

    Maybe it was just Raine¡¯s imagination, but it looked as though the fortuneteller smiled when she glanced at their new bracelets. After a long while of silent debating, she finally spoke.

    ¡°Your destinies are tightly intertwined, to the extent that it jumped out to me in an instant. Even if I were not a master of the divine arts, a novice could feel the powerful forces of fate tying both of you together, like a knot in the loom of fate. Now, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Right on cue, the deck of tarot cards on the table fell over. They spread out across the table¡¯s surface, all of them face down.

    Beside him, Raine heard a quiet scoff from Nikolay.

    ¡°Pick one card each. Take your time. Perhaps one may speak to you more than the others,¡± she said.

    Looking down at the table, Raine honestly couldn¡¯t tell if any were ¡®speaking¡¯ to him as such. There were just too many options, in any case. How was he supposed to which one to pick? What if he picked a shitty one?

    Beside him, Nikolay had already decisively snatched a card at random. He glanced at the card in his hand, then raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Are these tarot cards?¡± Nikolay asked. ¡°They look unfamiliar to me.¡±

    The fortuneteller earnestly nodded. ¡°They aren¡¯t the traditional tarot cards, but a special Kosiran technique my master has passed onto me. Don¡¯t worry, I can take the card for you and still decipher it with full accuracy.¡±

    While Nikolay handed his chosen card to the woman, Raine decided on the card closest to him. Surely, if it landed right in front of him, it was a sign.

    Just like Nikolay, Raine looked at the front of his card. It was difficult to tell in the dark tent, coupled with the fog, but he could make out the painting of a lone candle illuminating a small room. The light from the candle illuminated a few empty chairs scattered across the wooden floor.

    ¡°Have you selected your card as well? Here, pass it to me,¡± the fortuneteller said, taking his card. ¡°We can start with yours first.¡±

    She had a brief look at his card, then placed it facing up on the table for everyone to see.

    ¡°Yes, this is an interesting one,¡± the fortuneteller nodded to herself. ¡°You see, the candle is a metaphor for yourself. Like the candle, you are a source of brightness illuminating the way for those around you. These empty chairs are seats for the people who you value most, as they will stay in your life as long as they have a place in your room.¡±

    Raine wasn¡¯t sure if this was a blanket statement that she used for every patron to boost their ego. It sounded semi-applicable to him, but it could also be semi-applicable to almost anybody who walked into this tent.

    ¡°Now, for the gentleman with the ponytail. Let¡¯s have a look at your card.¡±

    She placed Nikolay¡¯s card on the table. A violent smattering of crimson red and black paint covered the front, obscuring the image beneath. Even if Raine looked at the card in broad daylight, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could make out the original picture.

    ¡°Ah, this card is¡­ a difficult one to decipher, as it can hold many meanings.¡±

    Many meanings? Raine wasn¡¯t a fortune expert, but he knew a bad sign when he saw it.

    ¡°How so?¡± Nikolay replied in a flat, dry tone.

    ¡°Can you see what is beneath the black and red paint? It is unknown to even me, the owner of this tarot deck. Whatever is shrouding your heart, it is so prominent that even you cannot break through on your own.¡±

    ¡°The paint looks as though it was spilled onto the card by accident. Are you sure that this is the right card?¡± Nikolay asked, staring at her.

    ¡°W- Well, it¡¯s an artistic choice. The creator must¡¯ve poured additional paint onto the card once the underlying image was created,¡± she stammered, her mysterious aura dimming for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Raine quickly reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s a well thought out deck. Now, I think we have quite a few stalls to see before the festival ends, so we¡¯ll be out of your way.¡±

    Relieved that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Nikolay¡¯s sharp jabs at her business, the fortuneteller nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, you two must have quite the night ahead of you. Take care and enjoy the rest of your festival!¡±

    Once they were out of earshot of the fortuneteller¡¯s tent, Nikolay scoffed, ¡°We paid how much just for her to let us know that we have a ¡®shared future¡¯? I couldn¡¯t tell from the fact that we have an inane prophecy to do together.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she meant after that too,¡± Raine quietly offered.

    The scowl on Nikolay¡¯s face softened. He stole a quick glance at Raine, who suddenly refused to meet his gaze.

    Scenarios from a possible future with Raine flashed across Nikolay¡¯s mind. Watching movies, baking, having picnics ¡ª hell, he¡¯d even try drawing if Raine would teach him.

    A life where they would be able to truly relax, never needing to constantly check behind themselves for any threats. Where they could just enjoy the others¡¯ company as it was. Without worrying about each other dying with every waking second.

    Nikolay exhaled. ¡°¡­That would be nice.¡±

 Chapter 43

    The rest of their night passed in a blur of entertaining games ¡ª to which they never won a prize for ¡ª and admiring the vibrant goods on display.

    Finally, when the festival was drawing to a close, Raine and Nikolay joined the other visitors in vacating the premises. On their way back, the night had somehow gotten darker than when they¡¯d first walked to the stalls. Looking up, Raine saw a large mass of dark clouds in place of the glittering stars from earlier.

    ¡°Ugh, we should get our flashlight out. And it looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±

    Nikolay went to search through his bag. After a few moments of rummaging, he pulled out a flashlight, but clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Shit, I left our raincoats in our room. We¡¯d better hurry.¡±

    Guided by the dim light of their torch, Raine and Nikolay made their way through the tall grass. Under the pressure of outrunning the impeding rain, the distance between them and the rickety cabin felt unreachable.

    Just as Raine had suspected, the first drops of rain began falling far too soon. A single raindrop landed on his cheek and he swiped it away, thinking nothing of a light shower. At least they could bear with it until they reached the old man¡¯s house.

    Less than a few moments later, the intensity had ramped up to a strong downpour.

    ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Raine hissed, covering his face with his arms.

    At that point, the race went from outpacing the rain to minimising the amount of time spent in it.

    As their boots splashed through the quickly flooding grass fields, the unrelenting rain hounded their every step. Their already saturated clothes did little to protect them from the full assault of the heavy rainfall on their backs. Fighting against the howling winds and torrential shower, Raine and Nikolay tore through in pursuit of the cabin¡¯s porch light, just barely visible through the thick sheets of rain pouring down.

    Finally, they reached the old man¡¯s cabin. Diving underneath the shelter of the outdoor porch, Raine frantically turned the knob on the front door. To his despair, the first try didn¡¯t work. His wet hands slipped on the cold metal repeatedly as he tried gripping the handle.

    After several unsuccessful attempts, he quickly realised that it wasn¡¯t a problem on his end ¡ª the door was locked.

    Nikolay cursed under his breath, trying the knob himself. ¡°That old man probably forgot he had guests and locked the door at night. I suppose lock picking isn¡¯t one of your hidden talents?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Raine replied in defeat.

    A sudden bang next to him caused Raine to jump away. Nikolay beat his fists against the surprisingly sturdy wooden door, causing the frame to shake from each impact.

    ¡°Old man! Wake up, you buffoon!¡± Nikolay shouted as loud as he could. ¡°We¡¯re still outside in the rain!¡±

    Understanding Nikolay¡¯s intentions, Raine quickly joined in. ¡°Wake up! Your guests are still locked outside in the storm!¡±

    They continued their cries for help until it became obvious that nothing was going to happen. For all their effort spent making noise, nobody opened the door for them. With their little energy spent, both Raine and Nikolay slumped against the still-locked door.

    Their water-logged clothes felt ten times heavier than they usually were, and the oversaturation of their skin made it feel clammy. Not to mention, it was cold tonight, let alone the fact that they were soaked to the bone.

    Raine leant his head back against the door, turning to face Nikolay.

    For lack of a better word, Nikolay looked like a wet cat. A laugh pushed its way up Raine¡¯s throat as he imagined the comical comparison, leaving him uncontrollably giggling.

    ¡°¡­What are you laughing at?¡± Nikolay frowned.

    Raine waved away the other¡¯s concerned gaze, trying his best to compose himself. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Nikolay let out a heavy, long-drawn sigh. ¡°At least one of us is having fun in this situation.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t exactly call it ¡®having fun¡¯, but after looking at the gloomy expression on Nikolay¡¯s face, Raine began to wonder¡­

    ¡°You know, that gives me an idea.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Nikolay covered his face with his hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time.¡±

    Raine stood up from where they¡¯d been slumped against the door, and lightly tugged at Nikolay¡¯s wrist. ¡°Now is the perfect time, actually. Come on, we¡¯re not going to achieve anything just by moping here.¡±

    He managed to pull Nikolay partway out of the porch¡¯s shelter, but the latter started resisting once he understood what was happening.

    ¡°Out into the rain again? Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already soaked from head to toe. What¡¯s a little more water?¡± Raine laughed. ¡°If you just let everything go, I promise you¡¯ll enjoy yourself more.¡±

    Swallowing his pride for the time being, Nikolay allowed himself to be dragged out into the rain again. Once they were a decent way away from the porch, he stood awkwardly in the grass.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Nikolay asked bluntly.

    Raine slipped an arm around the other¡¯s waist and clasped their right hands together. ¡°Have you ever tried ballroom dancing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but-¡±

    ¡°Great. Shall we?¡±

    Any protest of Nikolay¡¯s quickly became swallowed by the sudden tugging of his body. Guided by Raine¡¯s actions, they slowly moved in a substandard imitation of a typical waltz. The abruptness of the whole situation didn¡¯t help things ¡ª Nikolay wasn¡¯t good at this to begin with, let alone in the middle of heavy rain and with an unfamiliar partner.

    ¡°Loosen up a little, Kolya. You¡¯re as stiff as a board,¡± Raine whispered in his ear.

    After that, nothing more was said.

    As time went on, the rain had become nothing but background noise to their dance. A silent melody played in their heads, each lull and accent following alongside every step. While they¡¯d initially avoided each other¡¯s gaze out of awkwardness, they both ended up staring into each other¡¯s eyes.

    When they realised this, the waltz came to a subconscious halt as their world narrowed down significantly. Nobody said a word, lest it broke the tension between them.

    All it took was a brief flicker down to each other¡¯s mouths, then back to their eyes in an implicit question.

    At first, their lips met softly, hesitantly. Raine placed a shaking hand behind Nikolay¡¯s head. A steady hand stabilised his own, a warm comfort against the coldness of their wet clothes.

    The distinct tang of rainwater drowned out anything else in the kiss, flooding his senses with the taste. Trying to chase a single hint of Nikolay amidst the overpowering rain, Raine deepened the kiss. It felt as though both of them were trying to search for the other, despite their bodies being pressed as close as physically possible.

    Reluctantly, their lips finally parted. Still buzzing from the kiss, Raine had to blink blankly several times before he could form a coherent sentence.

    ¡°Wow¡­ that was great for our first time,¡± he muttered, swiping a hand over his mouth.

    ¡°First time? Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Raine exclaimed. ¡°I knew something was up about that time we got drunk!¡±

    ¡°We should go inside,¡± came the quick response.

    Nikolay pushed past Raine and walked to the front door, bracing a hand against the wood. A flash of blue light shot from his palm, and then the door swung open.

    ¡°I broke the lock,¡± Nikolay said, gesturing for Raine to follow him inside. ¡°We can sort out reimbursement money later.¡±

    Too tired to bother asking why Nikolay hadn¡¯t done that in the first place, Raine simply trailed after him in silence.

    ¡ª

    Unfortunately, the catastrophe from last night didn¡¯t suddenly disappear when they woke up the next morning.

    To start with, Raine awoke with a throbbing headache that pulsed behind his eyes. He could barely lift his head, which felt like it was filled with heavy concrete. Groaning in annoyance, he finally opened his eyes and saw that it was already close to noon. The sun shone brightly through the window, though the heat still wasn¡¯t strong enough to evaporate the puddles of water on their floor.

    Looking over to the other side of the room, he saw Nikolay. Judging from the redness of his nose, he also caught a cold from being stranded in the rain.

    ¡°I feel like shit,¡± Raine simply said.

    Nikolay crossed his arms resolutely. ¡°You can¡¯t be sick. The Japanese say that idiots can¡¯t catch colds.¡±

    ¡°That folktale could be wrong. Or I could just not be an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly the idiot here,¡± Raine huffed, drawing the blanket over his head.

    Nikolay gently tugged at the covers. ¡°Come on, you won¡¯t get better just by wrapping yourself in the blanket. You have to eat something. I¡¯ll get breakfast. Or¡­ I suppose it would be considered lunch at this time of day.¡±

    His words seemed to fall on deaf ears, as the bundle of fabric stayed unmoving. Just as Nikolay was about to try again, Raine¡¯s head peeked out.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick too. If anything, you should be in here as well.¡±

    Before Nikolay could protest, a hand grabbed his wrist and dragged him onto the bed. The blanket lifted to envelop both of them, trapping them in the dark cavern underneath.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t solve anything,¡± Nikolay said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m leaving to make food.¡±

    The blanket lifted once again, allowing the light to shine through. In a last-ditch attempt to keep Nikolay with him, Raine wrapped his arms around the other¡¯s waist. Despite this, Nikolay still stood up from the bed, though with more difficulty than usual, owing to Raine clinging onto his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Raine whined. ¡°Or else I¡¯ll be bored and alone.¡±

    As much as he was joking around, he couldn¡¯t ignore the reality of his words. Ever since he witnessed the illusion of Nikolay burning his life out in front of him, Raine grew uneasy when they needed to be separated from each other.

    ¡°At least you won¡¯t be hungry,¡± Nikolay replied, prying Raine¡¯s arms off him.

    From the beginning, he¡¯d known that embarking on this journey wouldn¡¯t be without its risks. They¡¯d suffered kidnapping, saw death, almost bled themselves to death even ¡ª but losing Nikolay was such a world-shattering possibility that it hadn¡¯t crossed his mind until recently.

    Now that he knew either of them could disappear at any moment, there was no point in putting off the things he wanted to say. Especially after the kiss last night, he wanted to hold on to that tiny, small hope of having something between them.

    ¡°Wait, Kolya. Before you leave,¡± Raine said, suddenly serious.

    This successfully stopped Nikolay in his tracks. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been too overwhelmed to do anything. I probably wouldn¡¯t even have been able to step out of Marque. Losing you would mean losing my only tether.¡±

    Nikolay stayed silent, sensing that something else was coming.

    ¡°So¡­ just in case something happens, I wanted to tell you something.¡±

    In anticipation, Raine took a deep breath to calm himself. In and out, just like Nikolay taught him all those months ago.

    He opened his mouth to speak.

    Something was wrong.

    No, those words suggested that Raine didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He knew exactly what was wrong.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me ever again, pervert. Who knows if you¡¯ve ever thought about me in that way?¡¯

    If he confessed to Nikolay, there was the chance that Nikolay would never see him the same. Sure, Nikolay acted kind to him now, but that was under the impression that they were just friends. It was already enough that Nikolay accepted that he liked men. Raine didn¡¯t want to abuse that trust by proving the suspicions right. The suspicion that Nikolay would become the target of his one-sided love, the love of a filthy gay man.

    What would he even say, anyway? ¡®I love you¡¯? A bit clich¨¦ for his taste. He wouldn¡¯t mind if somebody said it to him ¡ª that was optimistic of him to even think about, given that nobody would like him in the first place ¡ª but it just felt too simple for him to say.

    In the end, Raine simply closed his mouth again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Kolya. I changed my mind.¡±

    Of course, Nikolay didn¡¯t press him further. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Even with the pressing weight of his anxiety, he still couldn¡¯t say his feelings out loud. Raine wanted nothing more than to tell somebody how much his heart tugged painfully at the mere thought of Nikolay. Somebody, anybody.

    No matter how much he wanted to believe he¡¯d changed from the weak, nervous wreck at the beginning of their journey, he was still the same coward deep inside. Would he ever have the courage to speak up about his feelings, or would everything end before he could truly be honest with Nikolay?

 Chapter 44

    At long last, Raine and Nikolay finally reached Marque.

    It took a few detours and distractions, but their journey had finally arrived at its last resting point. Now, it was only a matter of time before they could head to the prophecy¡¯s final location ¡ª the ¡°serpent¡¯s domain¡±, or more accurately, Serpent Isle.

    To get to the island, though, they¡¯d have to find a ship willing to take them there. Given the nature of the rumours surrounding Serpent Isle, the task was harder than it sounded.

    As for now, there were more pressing issues at hand.

    Namely, in the shape of a white-haired sorcerer that apparently didn¡¯t know when to quit following them.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you two! You¡¯re already back in Marque?¡± Irideis squinted at them. ¡°Got all the artifacts on you?¡±

    Their eyes darted up and down Raine, noting the three artifacts worn on plain display. Instead of simply acknowledging them, however, a cheeky grin crept onto their face. Raine could¡¯ve sworn that their gaze lingered on the matching bracelets worn by himself and Nikolay.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± was all they said.

    Nikolay frowned. ¡°What does that mean? Is there something wrong with the artifacts?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Irideis covering their mouth to stifle a laugh. ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯ve come this far without much trouble. I assume you¡¯re headed towards Serpent Isle next?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The prophecy is almost at a close.¡±

    ¡­Even if Raine still couldn¡¯t make sense of most of it. No matter how many times he recited the words over in his head, it still all sounded like meaningless gibberish to him.

    When crimson light shines upon a serpent¡¯s domain, all creations will understand the meaning of eternity. A wild beast, released from its prison of resentment, seeks to free its brethren.

    One that treads the line between mind and spirit returns a key to its rightful place. Unbreakable steel shatters indestructible metal: destiny and curse intertwine. Strengthened by the past, the loop of infinity is closed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to be the bearer of bad news,¡± Irideis says, pulling Raine out of his contemplation. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to reach Serpent Isle anytime soon.¡±

    Of course. Why would their journey go as smoothly as they¡¯d thought? Not a single thing had gone to plan in their entire time in Kosira, so they were clearly asking for too much now.

    Raine could tell that Nikolay was just as irritated, but the other man managed to hide it well enough.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Nikolay asked flatly.

    ¡°The port at Marque is closed. No ships can leave nor enter Kosira, due to a security concern.¡±

    ¡°How long will we have to wait? The supposed deadline is almost here, isn¡¯t it? The blood moon from the ¡®crimson light¡¯ line is only in a couple of weeks.¡±

    The white-haired guide merely put on a clueless expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m not the security threat, nor am I part of the Marque leadership.¡±

    ¡°So you came here purely to give us bad news,¡± Nikolay sighed, putting a hand to his forehead. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was going to offer you free accommodation at my place, but if you¡¯re so eager to get rid of me¡­¡±

    Raine quickly cut in. ¡°No, no. That¡¯d be great. Thanks for your continued help, Irideis. If you wouldn¡¯t mind showing us around, we¡¯d be in your debt.¡±

    A playful smirk appeared on Irideis¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯d be glad to. Just don¡¯t get too rowdy, okay? It is my favourite place to stay in Marque, after all.¡±

    What did they mean by rowdy? To be fair, the last time they¡¯d seen Irideis was during their massive argument after they¡¯d first separated bodies.

    Shaking aside their mysterious words, Raine followed Irideis to their apartment, with Nikolay trailing behind.

    As they walked through the streets of Marque, the scenery looked almost the same as he remembered. The pavement was still a stained dark grey, and the drab grey and black buildings still cast a constant looming shadow over the town.

    There were fewer kids playing on the sidewalk, as well as less overall pedestrians from their first visit, though Raine attributed this to the ¡®security threat¡¯ that Irideis had mentioned earlier.

    Even though there weren¡¯t as many visible people on the street, the number of eyes on him still didn¡¯t feel any fewer. For the sake of his sanity, Raine chalked it up to his paranoia. After all, they¡¯d narrowly escaped assassination more than once by now.

    After walking for a while, Irideis finally came to a stop in front of a nondescript building. It looked the same as the several others down the street, but Raine was surprised to see Irideis pull out the keys to the front door.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You own the entire thing?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°I thought it was just a room or something.¡±

    ¡°Technically, I don¡¯t own it. I just have a ¡®friend¡¯ who was willing to lend me their spare house for whenever I¡¯m in Marque,¡± Irideis winks.

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Nikolay muttered under his breath.

    Suspicious circumstances aside, the interior was surprisingly nice. While it was still the same drab colour scheme as everything else in the town, at least there was a standard of cleanliness rarely seen in the hotel and tavern rooms that they¡¯d stayed in. Their only experience with Marque accommodation certainly wasn¡¯t the greatest, between the constant drunk patrons and the mould infestation. Come to think of it, Raine wondered how the receptionist there was faring ¡ª the red-headed teenager who they¡¯d seen in the Order of Truth headquarters.

    Perhaps she¡¯d gone onto bigger things, like¡­ Actually, Raine really hoped she hadn¡¯t met Guthasar. A mortal wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against an immortal sorcerer, no matter how badass she was.

    ¡°You two can sleep in the guest room. It¡¯s down this corridor here,¡± Irideis gestured to the door in question. ¡°If you need me, my bedroom is back down this way. There should be some spare hay in the storeroom if Rascal needs it, otherwise the stable will have more than enough.¡±

    The rest of the day passed in an uneventful manner, filled with the usual chores of unpacking their bags and setting up the room for sleeping. Their situation only began setting in once night fell.

    Raine worriedly picked at the peeling wallpaper in their room. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re going to find a ship in time? It sounds pretty serious if they closed Kosira¡¯s only way of transport from the outside world.¡±

    Conversely, Nikolay didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no other option, I can always use my magic to take us to Serpent Isle.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Raine shot Nikolay a hard look. ¡°We don¡¯t know how far the island is. You might end up running out of steam half-way through and drop us into the middle of the ocean.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll make sure you have a way to get to safety.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course you will,¡± Raine muttered under his breath. ¡°And what about you?¡±

    If Nikolay heard him, he didn¡¯t visibly react to Raine¡¯s gripe.

    ¡°Good night, Raine. Sleep well.¡±

    ¡ª

    As expected, they didn¡¯t see Irideis for the next few days. Even though the elusive guide had a bedroom here, the two had never seen anybody in the room, let alone anywhere else in the building.

    They had never said this was their only place of residence, after all. It was probably Raine and Nikolay¡¯s fault for assuming things when it came to someone as slippery as Irideis.

    Most of their time went towards exploring the city, in search of clues and rumours regarding the closed docks. Their next course of action depended entirely on what was causing the sudden closure of Marque. If it was something small, then it would be much faster to just resolve the ¡®security threat¡¯ themselves. Otherwise, just getting an opening date for the docks was enough.

    But even that was proving to be difficult, as an entire week passed without even an inch of progress towards finding the answer.

    On a day that seemed like it would pan out the same as the rest, Nikolay woke up well before the sun had risen, as per his usual routine.

    The abnormal presence of magic alerted him to someone approaching, and he immediately looked towards the door. Strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t hear the sound of footsteps or breathing ¡ª this person was well-trained in hiding their tracks. As this mystery intruder neared closer, their magic signature became clearer.

    His own magic, poised at the ready, dissolved as soon as he recognised the owner of the aura.

    Nikolay opened the door before they could knock.

    ¡°You decide to show up at the strangest times, Irideis,¡± he grumbled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The white-haired sorcerer didn¡¯t seem shocked at all. It was almost as if they¡¯d calculated his response perfectly, which unnerved Nikolay.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase for your sake,¡± they calmly said. ¡°It¡¯s Raine¡¯s birthday tomorrow, isn¡¯t it? I was thinking I could show you around the markets to find a present for him. I also need advice on what to gift him, and you¡¯re the best person to consult.¡±

    Nikolay glanced back at the room behind him. ¡°Give me a minute.¡±

    He ducked back into their shared bedroom, then took out a sticky note from the desk on the side. Irideis watched on in curiosity as he scribbled something on the paper, then stuck it on Raine¡¯s forehead. Surprisingly, he barely stirred from his sleep.

    ¡°The idiot will get worried if he finds me gone when he wakes up,¡± he explained. ¡°I let him know I¡¯m out with you.¡±

    For now, Irideis hadn¡¯t shown any signs of hostility, nor had they tricked them with their many acts of kindness. He wasn¡¯t particularly concerned about Raine¡¯s safety inside the house ¡ª not any more than he usually was, anyway.

    With that, Irideis led Nikolay to their destination. The streets of Marque were even more quiet than when they¡¯d arrived, given how early it was.

    ¡°Will the markets be open at this time?¡± Nikolay asked sceptically.

    Irideis hummed to themselves. ¡°They should be closing soon, actually. I figured you wouldn¡¯t appreciate being woken up at the witching hour, though, so I waited until you were awake.¡±

    ¡°How considerate of you.¡±

    They continued to make their way through the city, before finally reaching a street lined with faded banners and stalls. Despite the time, there were still a decent amount of people still lingering around the market.

    Nikolay hadn¡¯t seen this market before in their scouring of Marque, though it would make sense, considering the opening hours. Leave it to Irideis to know about niche markets like these.

    ¡°You seem to know this place quite well,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°Any recommendations?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find whatever you need in due time,¡± was all Irideis said.

    Shaking off their infuriatingly vague comments, Nikolay decided to head straight towards the first stall that caught his eye. A rotating stand with various trinkets stood in front. Although none of them looked promising, Nikolay would rather be browsing a random stall over standing around and doing nothing.

    Hovering just out of his field of view, Nikolay could acutely feel Irideis¡¯ gaze on him. He tried his best to ignore it for as long as he could while observing the stand, but it became too unnerving in the silent atmosphere.

    ¡°You said you needed help with choosing a gift for Raine,¡± Nikolay started.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You seem like you know Raine inside and out,¡± Irideis said offhandedly, the ghost of a smirk forming on their face.

    Nikolay, too busy examining a particular wooden carving, missed whatever deeper meaning was behind their words.

    ¡°I try to pay attention to anything related to Raine when I can,¡± he agreed. ¡°But for you, I think you should stick to gifts that represent your relationship with Raine. After all, it loses its sincerity if you buy whatever I suggest.¡±

    ¡°Sincerity¡­¡± Irideis muses. ¡°An interesting thought. I suppose Raine would like a sincere gift. You¡¯re a talented gift giver, Nikolay. I wasn¡¯t expecting this side of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not skill or talent at all. I¡¯m not in the habit of giving gifts ¡ª I¡¯m simply speaking based on calculations.¡±

    ¡°Calculations, huh? Is that what you¡¯re calling it these days¡­¡±

 Chapter 45

    When Raine¡¯s birthday finally came around, it was finally time to set Irideis¡¯ plan in motion.

    ¡®You¡¯ll be more than capable of distracting Raine, even if you didn¡¯t try at all,¡¯ Irideis had said.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t exactly like the tone in which Irideis had said it, but nonetheless ¡ª the plan depended on him to lead Raine away from their apartment. While they were out shopping, Irideis was in charge of decorating the house¡¯s main room with balloons and streamers.

    ¡°So- why are we going grocery shopping, anyway?¡± Raine crossed his arms. ¡°Irideis has always kept the fridge and pantry stocked, even if we never see them. I thought you¡¯d be the type to call this a waste of time.¡±

    Raine was right, of course. He expected nothing less from the person who he¡¯d spent all of his current reincarnation¡¯s life with.

    All he had to do was convincingly lie to keep up the illusion. Unfortunately, he was exceedingly bad at lying ¡ª especially when the person he was trying to deceive was Raine.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep relying on Irideis,¡± Nikolay reasoned. ¡°If we haven¡¯t seen them at all, who knows when they¡¯ll suddenly disappear for good?¡±

    Given that he actually had seen Irideis, the lie sounded all too fake. There was no chance that Raine would believe him-

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like putting my life in other people¡¯s hands, anyway.¡±

    Surprised at the quick change in heart, Nikolay looked over at Raine to make sure he wasn¡¯t being sarcastic. Sure enough, the latter looked as honest as ever.

    ¡°What?¡± Raine pouted, noticing his reaction. ¡°Was I supposed to refute you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, not at all¡­¡± Nikolay waved away the other¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that you accepted so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not THAT much of a stick in the mud. Only when you go off and do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything stupid,¡± Nikolay huffed.

    ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s pretend like you¡¯ve never tried to do anything that endangered yourself.¡±

    They continued bickering all the way down the street, barely stopping to look at the stores on either side.

    When they¡¯d first met, Nikolay would¡¯ve been too pissed off to even entertain their conversation past the first few lines. Now, it was strange to realise that he found a piece of familiarity in their petty exchanges. The actual words didn¡¯t matter as much as the fact that they were talking to each other.

    The more he thought about their interactions, the more he was aware of how far they¡¯d come. It felt surreal to think that they¡¯d actually hated each other when they were last in Marque.

    Suddenly, Raine stopped in his tracks. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Thinking that he was speaking to him, Nikolay turned around with a questioning expression.

    He then quickly realised that it was not the case. Raine had an iron grip on a passerby¡¯s wrist, who was trying to pry their arm away. Clutched guiltily in their trapped hand was Raine¡¯s wallet.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve at least tried a little harder to be discreet,¡± Raine said to them.

    Nikolay gave him a raised eyebrow. Perhaps encouraging theft wasn¡¯t the best way to go about things.

    This elicited a sigh from Raine. ¡°Okay, okay, how about not stealing from tourists at all? The point being, it¡¯s not nice to take advantage of people.¡±

    Despite his lecture, the thief continued to struggle against his tight grasp. They thrashed in vain, trying to pull themselves away.

    Raine frowned and ruffled his hair in frustration. ¡°Ah, I really don¡¯t want to be the bad guy here. Can you promise me that you won¡¯t run away if I let go?¡±

    They paused in their escape attempt, realising the futility of their actions. Eventually, they nodded hesitantly.

    Slowly, Raine released his grip, as if it were a delicate silk flower between his fingers.

    To Nikolay¡¯s surprise, they kept to their word, although they looked like they were ready to bolt at any second.

    ¡°Great. Now, I know that you wouldn¡¯t steal for no reason, so I would feel bad letting you go with nothing to show for your effort,¡± Raine said, taking back his wallet and opening it up.

    Just as Nikolay was about to protest that they themselves were also running low on funds, what happened next was different to what he¡¯d expected.

    ¡°I need money to survive too, so unfortunately I can¡¯t give away my entire wallet. That being said, I can still share a little with you. That way, both of us walk away satisfied, yeah? Much better than if only one of us walked away with my wallet and all the cash inside.¡±

    Raine pulled out a portion of his cash and placed it firmly in the stranger¡¯s hands. They clutched it tightly, bringing the money to their chest.

    He waited for them to run away with their newfound cash, but strangely, they stood staring at each other for a decently long time.

    ¡°Hm? Are you waiting for something else?¡± Raine asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask anything from you in return. I¡¯m not a fan of kicking people when they¡¯re down.¡±

    It seemed like he guessed correctly, because the person stepped backwards and pocketed the money. In a flash, they disappeared down one of the many dark alleyways nearby.

    Once they were long gone, only then did the two begin walking again.

    ¡°Seriously, I still look like a tourist?¡± Raine said disappointedly, shaking his head. ¡°And here I thought I¡¯d changed since I was last here.¡±

    Nikolay reassured him, ¡°I believe it¡¯s your complete lack of magic, as opposed to your demeanour.¡±

    ¡°Argh, to get almost robbed today of all days¡­ Looks like luck isn¡¯t on my side.¡±

    Of course, Nikolay knew that he was referring to today being his birthday. As he was about to comment on it, he realised that it might spoil the surprise that Irideis had worked so hard to plan out. That, and also it would be a little awkward to only wish him a happy birthday now, despite the fact that they¡¯d been walking together since this morning.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Logically, the next best option would be to play dumb.

    ¡°Why today?¡± Nikolay asked innocently. ¡°Is today a special day?¡±

    To his surprise, Raine didn¡¯t immediately tell him that it was his birthday.

    ¡°Oh, not really. I guess every day is a special day, given that we¡¯re lucky to be alive right now,¡± Raine offhandedly said.

    It was strange that Raine was being so vague.

    Was he trying to avoid making Nikolay feel bad for ¡®forgetting¡¯ his birthday? To tell the truth, he had no idea when Raine¡¯s birthday was, until Irideis mentioned it. This entire time, Nikolay had been trusting their word, in hopes that they would want to avoid the embarrassment of getting the date wrong, too.

    To try and figure out the cause behind Raine¡¯s behaviour, Nikolay pressed the issue further. It seemed like Raine was sure that only he knew it was his birthday today, so there technically shouldn¡¯t be any risks.

    ¡°Is there really nothing else?¡± Nikolay asked, adding more emphasis.

    ¡°No, seriously. I don¡¯t think today is a day worth celebrating over any other day. Because I¡¯m able to spend time with you, every day is a celebration for me.¡±

    Oh. Nikolay¡¯s heart began hurting.

    He instinctively put a hand to his chest, clutching at the fabric of his shirt.

    Raine rushed to his side, grabbing him by the shoulders. ¡°Are you okay? There should be a doctor back where we came from. I remember passing it earlier.¡±

    Nikolay waved away the other¡¯s concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said lightly. ¡°You know, I thought I was supposed to be the overbearing one.¡±

    His attempt at a joke fell flat ¡ª not unexpected, given his naturally dead tone of voice. Instead of laughing, Raine pursed his lips into a tight line.

    ¡°When I saw that projection of you dying in the Temple of Light, it made me understand your behaviour. I can¡¯t explain it in words, but I don¡¯t think I need to. You know just as well as I do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t how Nikolay wanted them to spend Raine¡¯s birthday. They should be laughing and enjoying themselves, not talking about each other dying. A 24th birthday should celebrate the future ahead, not the traumatic past.

    ¡°Is it okay if we don¡¯t talk about this for today?¡±

    Raine let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Yeah, we can.¡±

    ¡ª

    After their mood returned in time, the rest of their day went relatively smoothly. Nikolay was glad for Raine¡¯s willingness to accompany him, making his job much easier. They continued to walk around the markets, occasionally stopping to buy any produce that caught their eye.

    After a few hours, they¡¯d bought enough to fill two large bags. Nikolay was sure that Irideis had more than enough time to finish their set up, and they¡¯d also finished walking through all the stalls.

    ¡°Should we head back?¡± he suggested to Raine.

    The other nodded. ¡°I was about to say the same thing. We should put this stuff in the fridge soon, anyway.¡±

    Since Irideis had cleverly chosen a market close to their house, it didn¡¯t take long for them to return. It wasn¡¯t long before they found themselves standing before the front door.

    Nikolay shifted the bags to one arm, then handed the keys to Raine.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll hold the bags. You open the door.¡±

    ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Raine said slowly, taking the keys.

    As soon as he pushed the door open, confetti blasted in his face. Raine stumbled backwards, still in shock. He swiped the confetti from his face and looked up at the perpetrator.

    Irideis stood in front of him, a party popper in their hands. ¡°Happy birthday, Raine.¡±

    Nikolay stepped back into the blast radius now that it was safe, then put a hand on Raine¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Happy birthday. I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you this morning.¡±

    For a long, long moment, Raine stayed completely silent. He stood unmoving, betraying nothing of his reaction. Nikolay began wondering whether their plan was too much ¡ª after all, Raine had said it himself that his birthday wasn¡¯t worth celebrating.

    At last, a smile broke out, dispelling any growing doubts that Nikolay had.

    Raine chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t just want an excuse to throw something in my face?¡±

    Everybody visibly relaxed at his statement. Irideis simply stepped aside and bowed mockingly, extending a hand into their house.

    ¡°Come in. I prepared much more than just blasting some confetti in your face.¡±

    The three of them filed into the main room, anticipation buzzing in the air. Even Nikolay didn¡¯t know how Irideis planned to decorate the house, and it was difficult to guess when it came to someone as unpredictable as the mysterious guide.

    Thankfully, the decorations were actually quite normal. Across the roof, Irideis had strung a colourful banner with ¡®Happy 24th Birthday, Raine!¡¯. Various balloons littered the entire room ¡ª a few had escaped their ties, and floated up to the high ceiling.

    Raine turned around slowly, admiring the myriad of colourful decorations in awe.

    ¡°This is incredible, Irideis. No wonder why you needed so much time to set it up.¡± He paused. ¡°Actually, how did you know it was my birthday today?¡±

    The white-haired fox merely shrugged vaguely. ¡°I heard from a little birdie. December 19th, they said. So I listened.¡±

    Ignoring the death stares from Raine and Nikolay, Irideis merely continued musing to themselves.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I just noticed that you¡¯re a Sagittarius. That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Determining things based on birth date isn¡¯t something I¡¯d expect you to do,¡± Nikolay dryly commented. ¡°I thought you would be more practical than that.¡±

    ¡°Well? What about you, Nikolay? I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t find your birth date from several hundred years ago. I might be good at getting information, but it¡¯s no use when nobody alive knows your birthday.¡±

    ¡°Back then, we used a different calendar. Even I would have no clue when it¡¯d be.¡±

    Raine chimed in. ¡°Then, we can use the day Kolya reincarnated in this vessel: November 14th.¡±

    Both Irideis and Nikolay looked at him with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°What? I was bored on that boat, okay?¡± Raine protested defensively.

    Although Irideis would¡¯ve likely wanted to tease him further, they clapped their hands together resolutely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move onto the gifts, shall we? Nikolay, you go first.¡±

    The dark-haired man recoiled in shock. ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you the one who announced to show gifts?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to go first.¡±

    The simple statement didn¡¯t leave much up for debate.

    Without any embellishment or extravagant flourishing, Nikolay pulled out his present: a plain, dark brown wooden box. He lifted the top lid, revealing the true gift inside.

    Raine peered over expectantly, only to be met with a single pen.

    While it looked beautiful, with golden patterns of constellations etched upon the barrel, it was rather lacklustre for the buildup.

    ¡°You draw, right?¡± Nikolay asked.

    Raine scrutinised the gift. ¡°A pen?¡±

    Nikolay deftly flicked the fountain pen in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s elegant. It¡¯s functional. What¡¯s not to like about it?¡±

    ¡°That present is so¡­ you,¡± Raine groaned as he snatched the pen from Nikolay.

    ¡°Were you expecting a declaration of love written in skywriting?¡± Nikolay scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll know next time to do something impractically grandiose.¡±

    Irideis laughed. ¡°I¡¯d pay to see that happen.¡±

    Raine tucked the pen in his pocket and grinned. ¡°Declarations of love aside, I¡¯m glad that you two went through the effort to celebrate my birthday.¡±

    Next, it was Irideis¡¯ turn to show their gift. They pulled out a rolled parchment from their bag and Raine immediately noticed how nice the paper was.

    As they unrolled the mysterious paper out on the table, it slowly revealed a beautifully detailed drawing of Kosira¡¯s map.

    A million precise lines of ink, painstakingly etched by hand, formed an artist¡¯s depiction of the landmarks in Kosira. From the ports of Marque, to the towers of Veritas ¡ª from the heights of the Eldes Range, to the depths of Lake Litchmere, the varied landscapes popped out in a stylistic replication.

    Throughout the entire map, a bold line stood out from the rest of the drawings. Instead of the black ink used for the locations, this line was drawn in a deep red.

    Irideis winked. ¡°Does the line look familiar?¡±

    They were right ¡ª it was familiar. After all, they¡¯d walked this line with their own feet.

    Weaving in and out of the mountains in the north, snaking down to Veritas, then making its way to Aurelinne Village, and finally looping back around to Marque. It was like the Ouroboros: ending where it began, and beginning where it ended.

    ¡°Wow¡­ This is incredible,¡± Raine mumbled, his eyes tracing along the winding path.

    ¡°All thanks to Nikolay¡¯s help, of course.¡±

    ¡°I hardly needed to change anything,¡± Nikolay interjected. ¡°Irideis practically had every part of the line correct.¡±

    Actually, it was a bit scary that Irideis knew every step of their journey, but anyway¡­

    Raine flipped the map over to the back in curiosity. It was a pleasant surprise when there was something written on the plain side, in Irideis¡¯ elegant cursive.

    ¡°Take each step towards your goal, no matter how far it seems. Because one day, when you turn around¡­ a path will be lit by the radiance of a million dreams.¡±

 Chapter 46

    After Raine¡¯s birthday, Irideis began showing up more frequently around the house.

    After the duo would return from their day¡¯s worth of searching, they would often spot Irideis lounging on the sofa, or cooking something in the kitchen.

    When Raine asked them about their sudden reappearance, all they had to say was the following:

    ¡°I was busy organising a play. You know, it¡¯s hard to get all the actors in line. You can¡¯t just tell them what to do, you have to remove all other possible options. But now, everything is in place, so I have time to hang out with you guys~¡±

    Somehow, Raine got the impression that they weren¡¯t organising a play at all.

    Regardless of whatever Irideis did with their time, both Raine and Nikolay had their own objective: Find out how to get the docks reopened. Unfortunately, they had made virtually zero progress. As their leads stagnated and information dried up, their time steadily continued to tick down.

    On returning after another one of their unsuccessful trips, their morale was at an all-time low. Every day for the past two weeks had ended up in either being kicked out of local areas for asking too much, or being yelled at by some random civilian for being too suspicious.

    Raine trudged through the hallway, rolling his aching shoulders. ¡°I say this every night, but I swear I¡¯m going to go insane if this keeps up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one,¡± Nikolay sighed, trailing behind him. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go straight to sleep tonight. I¡¯m too tired to do anything else.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± a mischievous voice called out. ¡°You won¡¯t want to miss out on dinner on today of all days.¡±

    They looked up as they entered the dining room. Just as they¡¯d expected, Irideis was the owner of the voice. They sat in one of the chairs, leaning back at a dangerous angle.

    Placed on the table were three plates of steaming meat and vegetables, fresh out of the pot. Irideis had never cooked a meal for them before, so it was an odd sight to look at.

    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Nikolay shot them an unamused look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your birthday today ¡ª or something equally absurd.¡±

    Irideis laughed. ¡°Of course not. I would never cook on my birthday. You two just seem so miserable after a whole day of investigating, so I decided to cheer you up a little.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°This better be one hell of a meal if you think it¡¯ll make me feel better,¡± Nikolay muttered as he sat down.

    Ever the polite one, Raine bowed before joining them at the table. ¡°Thank you, Irideis. Even if Nikolay won¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Irideis doesn¡¯t need words to tell when somebody¡¯s thankful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to say it anyway,¡± Raine shot back.

    ¡°Alright, boys. You¡¯re squabbling because you¡¯re hungry. We can talk more once everybody¡¯s less tight-strung.¡±

    The rest of their dinner progressed in silence. Although Raine wanted to fill in the time with some idle chatter, he knew close to nothing about Irideis. Not to mention, having a conversation with them felt more like a complex battle than a casual chat. Nikolay wasn¡¯t one to initiate small talk, so that was out of the question, too.

    Eventually, they reached the point where everyone had finished with their food. Just as Raine was about to stand up and put his plate away, Irideis held up a hand.

    ¡°Before you two leave, I have something to share with you.¡±

    They pulled out a slip of waxed paper, decorated with lace and written in expensive looking ink. Raine and Nikolay peered closer at the paper slip, realising that it was an invitation to a party.

    ¡°There¡¯s a masquerade ball soon. The problem is, I don¡¯t want to go alone. So, I asked the organiser if I could bring two ¡®plus ones¡¯ to the event, and they graciously agreed. You¡¯re not planning anything that night, are you? It¡¯d be a shame to waste the extra tickets after all that effort,¡± Irideis sighed dramatically. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll just go by myself¡­¡±

    Nikolay crossed his arms. ¡°And why would we want to go if we don¡¯t know anyone there? It sounds like a boring social gathering that we¡¯ll end up leaving anyway.¡±

    ¡°Quite a few important people will be there,¡± Irideis nudged. ¡°You would have better luck with your investigation by talking with them.¡±

    After Irideis, of all people, vouched for the potential of gaining information, they had no choice but to agree. It wasn¡¯t as if they would achieve anything better by repeating what they¡¯d been doing previously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you have me convinced. I assume the tickets will have the time and place of the ball?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± they coolly said, sliding over two copies of the ticket. ¡°Because it¡¯s a masquerade, you¡¯ll have to show up in masks and suitable outfits. I know a tailor who is willing to organise those. Don¡¯t worry about the fee ¡ª I¡¯ve already covered it for you.¡±

    Irideis having everything pre-organised just went to show their confidence in their power of persuasion.

    ¡°Oh, and make sure to go pick your outfits separately. It ruins the mystery if all of us know each other, doesn¡¯t it? Then, I¡¯ll be off. I have a show to catch,¡± Irideis winked, sliding out of their chair.

    Before either of the two could react, the white-haired fox had already shut the front door behind them.

    Nikolay gave the plate at Irideis¡¯s table a pointed stare. Despite the small portions to begin with, almost a quarter of the food still remained untouched.

    ¡°I suppose they left a mess, knowing we¡¯d have to clean it up for them,¡± he dryly said.

    ¡°Well¡­ it is your turn to do the washing up tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°No need for the reminder, Raine.¡±

 Chapter 47

    As per Irideis¡¯ request, Raine and Nikolay organised their outfits separately. They visited the tailor in their own time, who completed her measurements and fitting much faster than they would¡¯ve expected. It was good, because the masquerade ball commenced only a few days later.

    When the morning of the party date came around, Irideis left a letter on the table. Despite the expensive waxed paper, the message written inside was relatively simple.

    ¡®Come to the venue separately, so that you don¡¯t spoil the outfits. I have two cabs coming five minutes apart. Just¡­ don¡¯t look at each other when you leave, I guess.¡¯

    And so, that was exactly what they did.

    Fast forward to many hours later, and Nikolay now stood inside a massive chamber covered in too many layers of fabric. The mask on his face was suffocating, the lights were too bright, and most of all, it was stifling to completely suppress his magic to avoid being recognised. For the other sorcerers attending the event, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. But for him, it was more like trying to stuff an elephant into a tiny closet.

    He didn¡¯t particularly care for social events at the best of times, but unfortunately, he had to engage in conversation for the sake of gathering information. Thus, Nikolay pushed aside everything that was annoying him, and started on his quest.

    Nikolay wasn¡¯t nearly as silver-tongued as Irideis, but he still had enough tact to engage in a few conversations. Surprisingly, the guests weren¡¯t nearly as unapproachable as he¡¯d imagined. Perhaps it was the fact that nobody recognised each other, which meant everyone was on equal footing for tonight.

    About halfway through the night, the sound of a giant organ blasted through the chamber. It started off as a single note, echoing on its lonesome to test the waters. Then, once the audience had acclimatised to the sound, only then did more notes begin streaming forth. The player at the hidden organ slowly weaved in a melody, each resonating boom blending into one cohesive song.

    Drawn by the compelling allure of the music, attendees made their way to the dance floor at the centre of the room. Hands joined together, drinks put aside, and pairs emerged from the groups of people.

    Nikolay watched the procession, hanging towards the far end of the room. He had no interest in trivial acts like dancing with a stranger, especially since it held no importance towards his true goal. From his vantage point, it looked like the guests were having plenty of fun with their duo waltzes. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d feel left out of the festivities.

    Just as he was settling into his position from afar, somebody¡¯s hand tugged at his own.

    Startled, Nikolay blinked and turned to the stranger.

    They wore a brass goat mask that covered the entire face. Horns curled back around their ears, etched with ornate rose designs. A gloved hand cheekily waved at him, then pointed over to the dance floor.

    Even though the other¡¯s face and body were disguised in layers of elaborate fabric, no amount of physical barriers could erase the unique demeanour that Nikolay had come to know. Not to mention, it was obvious why this ¡®stranger¡¯ didn¡¯t speak at all, despite there being no restrictions on verbal communication.

    You idiot, he thought. We¡¯re supposed to be gathering information. That means talking to others, not to each other.

    Despite this, he played along with the charade and took the other¡¯s gloved hand.

    Walking to the dance floor felt more like he was being dragged. Nikolay disliked dancing in front of other people, and was only doing this for Raine¡¯s sake.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they were standing on the smooth wooden boards, surrounded by many other guests in the middle of their own routines. His goat-masked partner finally stood still and placed a hand on Nikolay¡¯s waist. Their free hands loosely intertwined with each other, a gentle and familiar connection.

    Slowly but steadily, they began to move in time with the music. The organ player had started a slow, melodic waltz. Each step in their improvised dance weaved in and out of other pairs, brushing close but never enough to interrupt their dance.

    The languid notes of the song blended into each other, a thick harmonic treacle that descended and poured over the entire ballroom. It blocked out the nearby masquerade-goers and isolated just the two of them in their own personal bubble. Everything narrowed down to where they were holding each other: a hand on the waist, two hands intertwined, a delicate placement on the shoulder.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Nikolay could almost hear the sound of pouring rain in the background. The rain that had soaked them to the bone when they were last holding each other like this. The rain when they¡¯d kissed ¡ª properly, without being influenced by alcohol.

    And when his mind wandered to that time, he then realised something.

    Right now, they were performing the exact same routine as they had done on that very night.

    ¡­You really are a one-trick pony.

    But just as they were about to reach the climactic ending of the routine, suddenly the comforting hands on his waist disappeared. Nikolay snapped open his eyes, far too late. There was nothing but an empty dance floor waiting in front of him.

    His dancing partner was gone.

    ¡ª

    Left with nothing else to distract him from the mundanity of tonight, Nikolay reluctantly returned to gathering information from the party attendees. Although he tried to scour the nearby areas for a goat mask, nothing stood out to him.

    Just as he¡¯d witnessed for the past hour, the conversations were too dull, too entrenched in invisible social rules. All he could do was bite his tongue and force his way through the mundanity of party talk, in hopes of gleaning even just a sliver of information.

    To his relief, another opportunity for respite presented itself shortly after. The tinny sound of a bell rang, and waiters began wheeling out carts full of food. It looked like appetisers were being served for the night, which meant attendees would have to sit down soon for the main meal.

    And luckily for Nikolay, it provided an excuse to slip away amidst the scuffle of finding seats.

    After excusing himself from the current conversation with the reason of needing a ¡®smoke break¡¯ ¡ª despite never having smoked a cigarette in this life ¡ª Nikolay stepped out of the main hall. He walked down a few hallways until finding a door that opened out onto an empty balcony.

    Nikolay stepped out into the open area and let out a loud sigh of relief. It was much, much quieter on the balcony. Unlike the constant clamour of talking and music, this place was devoid of any human sound. He almost felt bad for disturbing the peace with his own breathing.

    Aside from the chirping of insects and the gentle breeze blowing through the trees, it was a peaceful sort of stillness. The kind of quiet that he would only get while camping out in the wilderness. While Raine was sound asleep, safe in their tent.

    ¡­And there he went again. Couldn¡¯t he just go a minute without thinking about Raine? Nikolay blamed the other¡¯s stunt earlier.

    To sour his mood further, a stranger decided to disturb the fragile tranquility. Nikolay heard the sound of the balcony door opening behind him, shattering the silence from before.

    ¡°Excuse me, good sir¡­¡± they started.

    He turned around and shot the newcomer a dark look.

    The man, who wore a fabric wasp mask, backpedalled a little after seeing Nikolay¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you on this wonderful night,¡± the man hastily said. ¡°I was simply wondering if you knew where the main banquet hall was.¡±

    Nikolay crossed his arms resolutely. ¡°You¡¯re 3 hours late for the masquerade. Either you weren¡¯t invited, or you¡¯re missing a large chunk of your brain.¡±

    ¡°A- Actually, I was already at the party! I thought I would explore around, but then ended up getting myself lost,¡± the man spluttered.

    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Please, help me! I really don¡¯t want to miss out on this opportunity! I beg of you, kind sir!¡±

    After the man got down on his knees to beg, Nikolay let out a sigh and raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of that. The main hall is over there,¡± Nikolay said, pointing in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! I¡¯ll be sure to remember you as the kind stranger in the crow mask!¡±

    He¡¯d rather if nobody remembered him at all, but at least it was with this ridiculous mask on.

    Nikolay watched the stranger walk back through the door and head down the wrong hallway. Once the man was out of sight, he could finally release the chokehold on his magic. Because of the masquerade¡¯s rules, it was mandatory to suppress all magic, since it would easily give away the sorcerer¡¯s identity.

    Now that nobody was here, though, it wasn¡¯t a violation to let his magic run free. The azure blue motes once again floated around him in mesmerising waves, creating a sight that he¡¯d gotten used to seeing. It was refreshing to have that pressure release all at once, almost as if a window had been opened in a stuffy room.

    Just as he thought the balcony was finally empty, a familiar goat mask popped out from behind a pillar.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Raine said. ¡°What was that guy¡¯s deal?¡±

    Nikolay shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Not my problem. I¡¯d rather avoid wasting any more brain power on him.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you really don¡¯t like this ball, huh?¡± Raine laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this irritable.¡±

    Was it really that obvious? And here, Nikolay was thinking he was handling it so well.

    ¡°Your little stunt earlier didn¡¯t help things, either.¡±

    ¡°Aw, I just wanted to give you some motivation. I knew you were going to get sick of things pretty quickly, with the claustrophobic atmosphere and all.¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was me? What if you asked a random stranger for a dance?¡±

    Even though a full mask obscured Raine¡¯s face, somehow Nikolay knew that there was a wide grin underneath.

    ¡°I would be able to find you in any universe, any timeline. A simple outfit change is hardly a problem for me.¡±

    Unsure of how to respond, Nikolay stood there silently. The gravity of Raine¡¯s seemingly offhanded comment made him feel like he shouldn¡¯t just brush it aside.

    It turned out that he didn¡¯t need to think of an answer at all, because a loud, rumbling boom came from the direction of the main hall. Although they were a decent way away, the heat of the explosion reached all the way to the balcony. A cascade of crumbling stone and dust followed shortly after, as Nikolay and Raine watched the roof over the hall collapse.

    They looked away from the smoke and destruction, and locked eyes with each other.

    This went far, far beyond any small accident. It was an attack targeted towards this specific masquerade.

 Chapter 48

    Amidst the chaos of the sudden explosion, Raine and Nikolay ran through the hallways. Their new shoes ¡ª woefully unprepared for such rough treatment ¡ª slammed against the carpet as they dodged rubble and the aftershock of weakened structures collapsing.

    While they tore through the surrounding area, their heads swivelled left and right in search of Irideis. Quickly, it became clear that this place was no simple maze. They passed an abandoned kitchen with the unplated food still steaming, a staff room littered with belongings left behind¡­ all completely devoid of human life. Everybody must¡¯ve already evacuated by the time Nikolay and Raine reached the site of the explosion.

    With the regular partygoers gone, the slippery fox they sought had, undoubtedly, already long disappeared into the night.

    When they finally reached the main entrance, it signalled for them to stop in their fruitless pursuit. Groups of people gathered in front of the large archways, some heavily injured while others merely caked in dust. Paramedics and nurses stood out amongst the crowd of elaborate masquerade costumes, surrounding those who were screaming in pain ¡ª or worse, completely silent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that Irideis did this¡­ right?¡± Raine frowned. ¡°But at the same time, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d invite us to this ball without some ulterior motive.¡±

    Nikolay looked out at the sight before them with a grim expression. ¡°It¡¯d be one sick joke if they caused multiple deaths on a whim.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ I have a hard time believing that they didn¡¯t know this was going to happen.¡±

    Their conversation paused when they noticed one of the masquerade attendees approach them. The stranger wore a regular half-face mask around their eyes, with butterfly wings extending from the sides.

    They waved cheerfully. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t expect to see you two here in Marque again! How have things been?¡±

    Raine and Nikolay blinked cluelessly at each other. They¡¯d met a decent number of people on their journey, and it was even harder to tell when a mask was in the way.

    The person paused and then sheepishly took off their mask. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot I was still wearing this.¡±

    Underneath, a red-haired teen grinned at them. She gave them a thumbs up when they seemed to recognise her.

    ¡°Lysandra¡­ was it? We saw you at the Order of Truth headquarters and the hotel around here,¡± Raine slowly said.

    ¡°Bingo! Nice memory, Raine. I thought you would¡¯ve forgotten me, seeing how you went through a country-wide trip since we last saw each other.¡±

    Nikolay raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s Raine? We were still stuck in the single vessel when you met us.¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah, I¡¯m not here to harm you, promise,¡± Lysandra held up her hands in surrender. ¡°After I ran into you two while I was clearing out the Order of Truth headquarters, I did a little digging. Ended up running into a real gem of an informant, who told me all about you guys. Prophecy and everything.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°An informant, huh?¡± Nikolay deadpanned. ¡°Do they have white hair? A tendency to be as infuriating as they are helpful? Disappears whenever it¡¯s convenient for them?¡±

    ¡°Uh, who exactly are you talking about?¡± Lysandra awkwardly scratched her head.

    Ah, so maybe the plague of Irideis¡¯ far-reaching intel network hadn¡¯t spread this far yet.

    ¡°Nevermind. Forget I said anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­ anyway, I think this informant will be pretty helpful to you guys. He might know a thing or two about the prophecy. Unless you¡¯ve already figured it out already,¡± she said.

    Raine scoffed lightly. ¡°Hah, you overestimate us. We¡¯re stuck between a rock and a hard place right now. Our next ¡ª and final ¡ª stop is Serpent Isle, but the problem is, the Marque docks are closed. We can¡¯t sail all the way to the island without a boat.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s right,¡± Lysandra nodded to herself. ¡°I can¡¯t really blame the authorities for closing the docks, though. It can¡¯t have been an easy task to convince all the shipowners and dockhands to suddenly stop their work.¡±

    ¡°Wait- do you know anything about why the docks are closed? Nikolay and I have been trying to get info, but nobody¡¯s giving us a straight answer.¡±

    Lysandra sucks in air through her teeth. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not too surprised. Nobody wants to talk about it with their friends, let alone foreigners. Well, you¡¯ve already witnessed part of the reason today, so I can¡¯t be blamed for having a loose tongue. There¡¯s been a few incidents similar to the explosion an hour ago. Usually, they pick congregations of large crowds, which makes sense for this party. What I don¡¯t get is that this is a political ball full of corrupt higher officials and aristocrats. Surely attempting murder on these people isn¡¯t a good idea?¡±

    That demographic really didn¡¯t seem like a great source of information if they were to just simply ask them about the incidents. Perhaps when Irideis referred to this masquerade ball as being a ¡®chance at progressing their investigation¡¯, they actually meant the giant target mark on the event. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for them to be a little more straightforward with their help, even though it did finally give them a foothold about what was going on.

    ¡°Wait, so why are you here, then? Are you secretly a noble or something?¡± Raine asked. ¡°How¡¯d you get an invite?¡±

    ¡°I should be asking you two the same thing,¡± Lysandra huffed. ¡°But I actually stole somebody else¡¯s paper slip. They were making a loud ruckus in my motel about needing to go to this ball, so I decided to take it for his sake. You could consider it repayment for disturbing my sleep.¡±

    ¡°And you knew it would be worth going because another attack might happen?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I didn¡¯t actually expect something to happen, actually. But again, my informant told me it was a good idea to use the invite.¡±

    ¡°This informant of yours, is there a chance that they know anything more about the targeted attacks?¡± Nikolay pressed. ¡°We want to clear up the situation so that the docks can reopen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a little difficult if you were to try and find him yourselves¡­ He¡¯s pretty secretive and can be downright impossible to find if he doesn¡¯t want to meet you. Tell you what, why don¡¯t you meet me at the motel tomorrow night? I can take you guys to see him. With me there, maybe he¡¯ll be more willing to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± Raine replied with a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks for helping out.¡±

    Nikolay stepped in. ¡°Sorry to ruin the mood, but why exactly are you helping us? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any benefit for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I knew something was strange about you two. Strange in a good way, for the record. Foreigners don¡¯t come here often, and they¡¯re usually people who can change the fate of Kosira. Whether it be a professor with a break-through discovery, or¡­ you know, prophecy-induced heroes. I¡¯d rather be on the right side of history.¡±

    Right side of history, huh? That only applied if they achieved with whatever the prophecy was planning for them.

    It felt as though the more people they helped, the bigger the weight on their shoulders to succeed.

 Chapter 49

    Raine and Nikolay headed to Lysandra¡¯s house as soon as it was politely possible. This informant of hers was the first real lead they¡¯d gotten in a long while. Even if their reliability still had to be proved, it would at least be a small crumb of information in the otherwise empty plate that was Marque.

    To be frank, Lysandra¡¯s house was more like a brick cube with square windows. It certainly wasn¡¯t anything grand like Irideis¡¯ place, but that was hardly a valid comparison when they were almost certainly using their connections to get such an extravagant house.

    Knocking on the door sent a flurry of sawdust flying down from the wooden frame. Nikolay and Raine reactively stepped back, coughing from the sudden onslaught.

    ¡°This is Marque architecture, alright,¡± Raine commented from behind a sleeve.

    The door opened shortly after. Lysandra smiled at them through the remnants of the sawdust storm, completely unaffected by the respiratory hazard.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you without all the fancy clothes and masquerade masks,¡± Lysandra remarked, then her eyes caught on the matching bands on their wrists. ¡°Oh, congratulations, by the way. I mean, you know what the cuffs signify, right?¡±

    Raine and Nikolay looked at each other with sceptical expressions.

    ¡°No,¡± Raine replied slowly. ¡°We didn¡¯t know there was a deeper meaning behind them.¡±

    ¡°Yeesh, this is awkward. Uh, do you want me to tell you? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be that bad,¡± Nikolay insisted.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a whole fable behind wearing matching wrist cuffs, especially gold and silver ones. You know, as any tradition does¡­ Ahaha, I¡¯m stalling too long. So basically, you get them if you¡¯re married or engaged,¡± Lysandra quickly said, getting the words out before she could regret them.

    In wild contrast to her expectations, there was not much of an outward response. The two men looked shocked, for sure, but nothing came out of their mouths for a good while.

    ¡°Oh,¡± was all that Raine said.

    She waited for them to take the bracelets off now that they knew, but nothing of the sort happened. Lysandra wasn¡¯t keen on putting herself into a sticky situation, though, so she decided to ignore it.

    ¡°But anyway, come in!¡± she said in a forced, cheerful tone. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She scoured her mind for a potential distraction to change the current atmosphere.

    ¡°I have a cool thing to show you two!¡± she settled on lamely.

    Wow, she was seriously not cut out to be a negotiator. What sort of person says that?

    Despite cringing at her own words, Raine and Nikolay had no problems following her inside. Maybe they were still trying to process the bombshell that Lysandra had just dropped on them, or they were secretly judging her from within their own minds.

    Either way, there was no chance to take back what she said. So, she led everyone down to a particular nondescript wooden drawer.

    Before she went any further, Lysandra told them, ¡°I don¡¯t show this to anyone, you know. I¡¯m only doing this to show that you can trust me.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nikolay cooly replied. ¡°We¡¯re watching.¡±

    As she opened the drawer and pulled out the item, Lysandra continued to monologue. ¡°The name of this sword is a hot topic for debate, since its original name is in a language that¡¯s a predecessor to modern-day French. I still can¡¯t settle on a good name for it, so I just avoid calling it anything for now. It¡¯s rumoured that an undefeated mercenary wielded nothing but this sword, and felled many important political figures.¡±

    She pulled out an arm-length sword, still in its scabbard. The handle looked worn, but otherwise well-taken care of. Tanned leather made up the scabbard, along with beautiful gold engravings in the shape of thorny vines. Although some of the gold had rubbed off, it only added to the rustic charm of the sword.

    Lysandra proudly held the sword out for display in both hands, as Raine gushed in awe over the design.

    On the other hand, though, Nikolay seemed to be confused by her pride and joy.

    ¡°Wha¡­ That¡¯s mine,¡± he pointed at the sword.

    Lysandra just stopped and looked at him with an equally confused face. ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That belonged to a woman named Marie Cl¨¦risseau, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    She fiercely crossed her arms. ¡°So what if you know whose corpse I robbed this from? Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    ¡°That corpse was me! Wait- you robbed it off her grave?¡±

    ¡°Metaphorically¡­¡± Lysandra hastily stepped back to avoid being in close range of Nikolay. ¡°No way I¡¯m travelling all the way to goddamn France with my measly funds. It just made its way here through backwater trades.¡±

    She clutched the scabbard closer to her chest. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not giving you my prized possession! It almost cost me an arm and a leg. And I mean it literally! That stupid mafioso really wanted this thing for some reason. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually try to cut my limbs off.¡±

    ¡°Why did you risk all that for a sword?¡± Raine asked. ¡°I get that it¡¯s a nice sword, but was it really worth being chased?¡±

    ¡°I heard rumours that it could kill even immortals. Since Guthasar is an immortal, I figured this would come in handy. But,¡± Lysandra sighed. ¡°Turns out it all went to shit anyway, because when I got to the Order of Truth headquarters, he¡¯d already escaped. The only thing I found was you two.¡±

    ¡°Just as you suspected, it can slay immortals,¡± Nikolay replied. ¡°I attempted to use it against Guthasar too, a few hundred years ago. Unfortunately¡­¡±

    He trailed off, drawing his lips into a tight line.

    Eventually, he let out a long sigh. ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t in my favour last time. But if we can try again now, we have a much better chance of succeeding. Hand the Link Severer to me, Lysandra. I guarantee it will finally be able to fulfill its purpose in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it really was called the Link Severer¡­ Wait, what if this is just an elaborate scam? I mean, it can¡¯t take that long to research the original owner of this sword!¡±

    ¡°You can believe that we¡¯re part of a world-ending prophecy, but you can¡¯t believe that I owned this sword?¡±

    ¡°It- It¡¯s a matter of principle!¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Realising that this would go nowhere, Raine stepped in. ¡°Alright, we understand that the Link Severer is precious to you. Let¡¯s not push this any further. What about your informant?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot,¡± Lysandra hastily puts the sword back into the drawer. ¡°He should be in his usual spot today. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±

    ¡ª

    From the way that Lysandra had framed their meeting spot, it sounded like a dodgy alleyway in the middle of Marque.

    To their surprise, it was actually a regular club ¡ª nothing about it stood out more than any of the other drinking places in Marque.

    Now that Raine thought about it, a normal-seeming area was probably more in line with an informant¡¯s line of work. Hiding in plain sight worked especially well in a town like this.

    As they approached the entrance, Lysandra motioned towards the bouncer in front of the doors.

    ¡°You see that guy? There¡¯s no way you two are getting in as foreigners. This is a regular club unaffiliated with my informant, so I can¡¯t pull any strings to get you guys in. We¡¯ll have to make do with a couple of well-placed lies.¡±

    ¡°That we can do just fine,¡± Raine replied.

    When they were close enough, the bouncer put up a hand. ¡°Hold on. Before you enter, I need to check your identities.¡±

    Nikolay finally made use of Irideis¡¯ minimal help thus far. ¡°I live in the north-east section of town. You¡¯re familiar with that area?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± the bouncer nodded to himself. ¡°So you¡¯re that kind of person. I don¡¯t need any documents, in that case.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my adopted little sister,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°And is of age, of course.¡±

    Lysandra instantly jumped up and started protesting. ¡°Excuse me?! I am a strong, independent woman! I-¡±

    The rest of her speech was cut off by Nikolay slapping his hand over her mouth. Although her complaints were muffled right now, he was almost certain that she¡¯d be more than willing to re-voice them again later.

    The guard snorted in amusement. ¡°Sounds about right. Does she have her ID on her? Just gotta check the age in case.¡±

    Lysandra shoved Nikolay¡¯s hand off her face and pulled out a small card. ¡°This good enough for ya?¡±

    Somehow, Nikolay wasn¡¯t shocked at all by the fact that she had a fake ID.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. And who¡¯s your other companion?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nikolay looked at Raine, who had a strange expression on his face. He frowned and pursed his lips.

    What was the right answer? Friend? Partner? Boyfriend? Were they even dating? Well, they kissed that one time during the night festival¡­ Shit, did friends kiss each other?

    He opened his mouth, only to close it again with a frown. Saying the wrong answer might hurt Raine¡¯s feelings.

    The guard glanced at the expressions on Raine and Nikolay¡¯s face, and bellowed a hearty laugh. ¡°I see. No matter, I was asking out of curiosity, anyway. You lot can go right in.¡±

    Once they were inside, Nikolay turned to Lysandra. ¡°Are there any more hoops to jump through?¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously going to ignore what you-¡± Lysandra ruffled her hair in frustration. ¡°Grrr, whatever. No, there isn¡¯t. Follow me.¡±

    She stalked her way past the bar, weaving between the small crowds of patrons gathering around. They continued walking straight across until Lysandra finally stopped at one of the private booths at the back of the tavern.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m cashing in that favour you promised me,¡± Lysandra said to the stranger sitting in the booth. ¡°I have a couple of friends who need your help.¡±

    ¡°What a pleasant surprise,¡± the mysterious informant replied in a mirthful tone. ¡°I¡¯m always open for new clients.¡±

    Raine and Nikolay peered past Lysandra to get a better look at the infamous informant.

    The man¡¯s hair was dyed a light purple, a similar shade to the magic swirling around him. It was clearly an artificial colour, as were the purple eye contacts that he wore. From the unnatural hair and eye colour to the elegant Victorian-style clothing, to the kiseru tobacco pipe in his hand: everything about this man looked like a costume. A fake guise, nothing more than a carefully constructed image.

    Nikolay had a suspicion that the bandages covering his right eye were also for a fake injury. Regardless, it was something that he could exploit. When Lysandra gestured for them to sit down, Nikolay purposefully sat down in the man¡¯s blind spot without breaking eye contact.

    ¡°Oh my. Lysandra, you¡¯ve brought quite the catch today,¡± the man drawled. ¡°I do wish that the dark-haired one would stay in my sight so I could take a proper look at him, though.¡±

    Raine whipped his head around, shooting Nikolay a meaningful glare. With a huff, Nikolay scooted himself closer to Raine so that he was visible from the man¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°Lysandra, if you¡¯ll excuse us. Are you low on¡­?¡± the man trailed off.

    ¡°Smokes?¡± Lysandra replied bluntly. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    She turned away and walked down a separate corridor, leaving them alone with the stranger.

    The man pulled his attention back onto Nikolay and Raine. ¡°Lysandra did not forewarn me of your arrival. May I know the reason behind this consult?¡±

    ¡°We want to know more about the group terrorising Marque,¡± Raine spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific than that,¡± the man teased. ¡°You cannot simply walk up to a zoology professor and ask him to tell you about every animal.¡±

    Nikolay shot the man a dark glare, but it seemed to only add to his enjoyment. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so roundabout, maybe we¡¯d be better off doing a negotiation as opposed to a ¡®consultation¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Dear sir, please lower your hackles. I¡¯m simply narrowing down the information you wish to know. I¡¯d never think of insulting those chosen by the prophecy, after all.¡±

    Raine felt a ping of danger and ducked immediately. He just barely got out of Nikolay¡¯s way, who leaned over and roughly grabbed their informant¡¯s shirt. Unfazed, the man serenely set down his pipe on the table with a calm expression.

    ¡°Did you expect me to not know? Don¡¯t tell me that the stories are inflated about you, Nikolay. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be as na?ve as this.¡±

    ¡°You fucking purple-haired prick,¡± Nikolay growled, his hand pulling harder on the other man¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Oh, please, call me Lavender. Now, I¡¯m afraid that my shirt will become wrinkled if you continue clutching it this tightly. Would you mind letting me go so that I can give you the information you seek?¡±

    Raine coughed delicately. ¡°Provoking your guests isn¡¯t as genial as you might think, Lavender. If we could please continue with our previous conversation?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. You wanted information about the recent attacks in Marque? Ah, but it seems like my memory has gotten foggy¡­ I might need something to parch my thirst, to restore clarity to my mind.¡±

    Nikolay looked as though he was about to commit a murder right here and now.

    ¡°What drink would you like?¡± Raine sighed in defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Lavender held out a pre-prepared slip of paper. ¡°Simply hand it to the bartender. They¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    Raine grabbed the paper with not nearly as much elegance as Lavender, then slid out of the booth to walk towards the bar.

    That just left Nikolay and Lavender in the booth.

    Nikolay couldn¡¯t hold back his glare any longer. ¡°Cut to the chase. I know you¡¯re not actually thirsty. Why did you send Raine away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with your tendency for scepticism, so this small tidbit of advice might just end up more useful in your hands,¡± Irideis casually twirled his pipe in one hand. ¡°It¡¯s about your own ¡®informant¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°That white-haired fox doesn¡¯t belong in Marque. They belong back in Veritas, where everybody puts on an innocent fa?ade to look pretty. Here? We don¡¯t bother hiding the ugly truth. But this makes me wonder,¡± Lavender regarded Nikolay with his singular eye. ¡°Which city do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t belong here,¡± Nikolay narrowed his eyes. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t belong anywhere. I should¡¯ve been dead several decades ago.¡±

    ¡°What a strange view of things. Does this mean you don¡¯t belong in the prophecy?¡±

    ¡°If not for the gods¡¯ interference, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±

    ¡°But in that case, you wouldn¡¯t have met Raine, correct?¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s head jerked sharply towards Lavender. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, calm down. I¡¯m not threatening your lover.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not-¡±

    A drink slammed on the wooden table, the contents dangerously threatening to spill over.

    ¡°Nikolay, can you please control yourself when I¡¯m not around?¡± Raine sighed, sitting back down. ¡°I barely left for a minute.¡±

    Lavender takes up the drink. ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not ruin this cordial atmosphere. We still have yet to discuss the main matter at hand, no?¡±

    He took a cautious first sip of the order Raine brought back, then nodded to himself.

    ¡°Yes, this will do. Lysandra knows a lot more about their plans than she thinks. The factor behind the attacks is indeed the raw number of people, rather than who these people are. As for this group¡¯s motives¡­ Well, I¡¯m not acquaintances with the gods, but even I have a feeling that this is stretching their laws a little far.¡±

    Raine just looked at Lavender blankly. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I fear that any further elaboration is otiose. The time will come when you will realise the deeper meaning.¡±

    ¡°Using the word itself is otiose. You¡¯re not impressing anybody with your gaudy language,¡± Nikolay replied with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Scared that I might charm your beloved?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not belo-¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I heard you the first time.¡±

    Lavender emptied his drink in one motion, then placed it delicately back on the table.

    ¡°Well, it looks like your time here is up. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait until our next encounter¡­ If there is one.¡±

    Just as they were about to complain about the shortness of their meeting, Lysandra popped out from elsewhere in the bar.

    ¡°Are you guys almost done? It looks like there¡¯s something going on outside, and it doesn¡¯t look good,¡± she said, darting her eyes to the bar entrance.

    Raine and Nikolay immediately bolted up from their seats.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Raine said, already moving out of the booth.

 Chapter 50

    Lysandra, Raine and Nikolay pushed their way through the gathered crowd, receiving many glares in their haste. These people weren¡¯t moving at all ¡ª they faced the same direction, presumably some kind of spectacle. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t interest the three.

    ¡°God, learn to keep the way clear,¡± Lysandra muttered under her breath. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before we get caught in this mess.¡±

    She elbowed a few more bystanders out of the way, tossed a glance behind her to check that Nikolay and Raine were still in tow, then continued forging through the sea of people.

    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m telling you guys, Marque isn¡¯t this crowded usually- Wait a minute!¡±

    Lysandra did a double take and looked behind her again.

    ¡°Wha- Not you guys too!¡± she groaned.

    Only strangers were behind her, instead of what should¡¯ve been two familiar faces. Annoyed at the setback after all her spent effort, Lysandra trudged back the way she¡¯d came, until she found Nikolay and Raine standing at the front of the crowd.

    She placed her fists on her hips petulantly and finally looked in the direction of the drama. ¡°This commotion can¡¯t be THAT interesting¡­¡±

    It turned out maybe it was that interesting. Well, ¡®uncanny¡¯ would be a better descriptor.

    A lone person looked to be half asleep, staggering on the spot like a drunk patron from the bar nearby. Despite the dense crowd, nobody dared step within a few metres of this person.

    To any sorcerer, something wrong immediately stood out ¡ª the colour of their aura wasn¡¯t¡­ normal. A magic aura was always vibrant, regardless of whether it was a darker shade or a lighter pastel colour. This ¡®brightness¡¯ was the illumination of the sorcerer¡¯s spirit, like lighting a candle wick to produce a flame. Like a flame, only the intensity and colour of the magic changes. A flame can¡¯t be half-lit, nor can somebody¡¯s magic be half-ignited.

    Yet, this person¡¯s aura looked heavy. Dull. As if a flame was dampened by darkness, and enveloped in silence. The closest colour would be something akin to the murky brown produced by mixing multiple different shades together.

    Nikolay narrowed his eyes. Not only did the aura seem suspicious, a familiar mark sent loud alarm bells ringing in his head. Etched into their forehead was a glowing symbol ¡ª one that was reminiscent of the symbol on Nikolay¡¯s own forearm.

    ¡°They have a divine contract marking,¡± Nikolay muttered to himself.

    To make a contract with the gods, it took many, many accomplishments and proof of one¡¯s power. Someone who met the criteria for a divine contract would definitely have been known throughout Kosira by now. Needless to say, not a single person met these criteria in this era.

    Out of the blue, Raine stepped forward, breaching the invisible circle that everyone left around the strange person.

    ¡°We should help them,¡± he declared.

    Nikolay clicked his tongue and grabbed Raine¡¯s wrist to pull him back. ¡°Who said they need helping? Besides, they smell like trouble. Something fishy is going on.¡±

    ¡°Good thing I like fish then,¡± Raine jerked his hand out of the other¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Raine, this is serious.¡±

    ¡°Then take me seriously too, Nikolay. Do you really think I¡¯m still as na?ve as when we first met?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Lysandra scooted up next to them and patted Nikolay¡¯s shoulder heartily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join him? If you¡¯re worried about his chances of succeeding, then you being there will help.¡±

    Nikolay shrugged off her hand in irritation, but ultimately conceded to her logical reasoning. ¡°Fine. We can settle this together.¡±

    He took a step forward to join Raine, who cheekily grinned at the change in heart. It seemed like their small spat had been forgiven already.

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming, Lysandra?¡± Raine asked.

    ¡°Pssh, hell no. You two can be the heroes. I¡¯m out.¡±

    To illustrate her point, Lysandra shooed away the two with a hand motion. She melted into the crowd, out of their sight.

    Now that they were alone, surrounded by the crowd on all sides, things seemed a lot more daunting than before.

    Instead of facing the centre of the commotion, Nikolay glanced over at Raine. He expected a sheepish grin or an awkward laugh at their situation. To his surprise, none of the above happened. All traces of humour had left Raine¡¯s face, leaving a strong, determined look.

    Without waiting for any commentary from Nikolay, Raine immediately began walking towards the sorcerer with the strange aura. All Nikolay could do was trail behind Raine and pray that he could react quickly enough to protect them if anything happened.

    As they drew closer, they realised that the stranger was muttering something to themselves. Their eyes were closed, as if they were sleepwalking.

    It took a moment to process the jumbled nonsense being said, but it eventually became clear that they were repeating the same words over and over again.

    Can¡¯t escape can¡¯t escape can¡¯t escape

    ¡°Hello, can you hear me? Are you talking in your sleep?¡± Raine called out.

    No response. The sorcerer kept swaying on the spot, their upper half hunched over as if they were unconscious.

    ¡°What if they fall over and hit their head?¡± Raine frowned. ¡°Let me sit them down on the ground.¡±

    He gently grabbed the stranger¡¯s shoulders, ignoring the odd feeling of their murky aura on his skin.

    Suddenly, their eyes snapped open.

    Unlike what he was expecting, there was a surprising lucidity in their gaze. They weren¡¯t clouded over by alcohol, nor sleep.

    The stranger¡¯s gaze locked onto them.

    ¡°I found you,¡± was all they said.

    Then, their oddly lit magic burst into flames as they transformed into their true form. The divine contract marking on their forehead burned brightly, as if a miniature radiant sun had formed.

    Raine had only ever seen one true form, which was Nikolay¡¯s blue wings and markings.

    But despite his limited experience with true forms, even he knew that this was wrong. To release one¡¯s true form meant offering your entire mind and body as kindling for the spirit. It was understandable when it came to Nikolay¡¯s magic reserve, but trying to activate a true form when the original flame was only half-lit¡­

    This wasn¡¯t a last resort, it was a suicide attempt.

    Raine barely had time to react when a fist cloaked in murky brown magic swung right at his face. Thankfully, Nikolay¡¯s reflexes were much quicker, as his own divine contract marking glowed and a blue barrier formed around them. Even though the assailant had activated their true form, their magic-infused fist bounced harmlessly against Nikolay¡¯s shield.

    Nikolay grit his teeth. ¡°Step back, Raine. We don¡¯t know what else could happen.¡±

    Another punch glanced off the shimmering blue barrier.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that,¡± Raine replied.

    The magic roared higher, consuming even more to sustain the level of intensity. It grew hotter, stronger, and yet no matter how much the person sacrificed, it did nothing to pierce through Nikolay¡¯s barrier.

    Most people would¡¯ve given up after seeing the futility of their actions, but desperation fanned the flames of destruction. Logic and reasoning held no place in comparison. All they could do was to burn more and more of their soul in exchange for a tiny chance at succeeding.

    Punches turned into primitive clawing, the time between each hit progressively lengthening.

    Raine had never felt more helpless in his life. Here he stood, protected by the very thing causing the slow death of somebody in front of him. Before he could register it, a tear slid down his cheek.

    A warm hand placed itself on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nikolay said.

    It was clear that he wasn¡¯t just talking to Raine.

    At last, the fire finally burned out. Heavy silence enveloped the air.

    All that remained was a spot of scorched earth and minute traces of murky brown magic.

    This was hardly the first time that Nikolay had witnessed such a sight, but it didn¡¯t lessen the heavy weight on his heart. There was something sobering about watching someone with nothing left to lose but themselves. Although they knew the consequences of their actions, there was no other choice given to them.

    Raine swallowed, though his throat was too dry to do anything. ¡°Is that¡­ what happens if you push yourself too far in the true form?¡±

    To his dismay, Nikolay nodded solemnly.

    ¡°With or without a divine contract, regardless of the strange colour of their magic, no matter how strong you are, there¡¯s nothing to save you if ¡®you¡¯ are nothing but ashes.¡±

    After all, once a candle wick burns out, it will never be reignited again.

 Chapter 51

    If anyone asked Raine, the worst thing about witnessing a tragedy was the aftermath. Or rather, the lack thereof.

    For the victim, it was something permanently life-altering ¡ª a catastrophic event that would leave its scars long after all was resolved.

    Yet, life moved on for everybody else like nothing happened. The crowd dispersed as soon as there was no more entertainment to capture their attention. Bystanders went about their day, spreading the news as if it were nothing but idle gossip.

    Back in Lysandra¡¯s living room, the three of them sat in heavy silence.

    The wind blew against the windows, creating a whooshing sound. A chorus of outside noise filtered through the thin walls: children laughing, people talking, wheels grinding against the dirt roads, horses whinnying. The seldom chirp from a lone bird joined in the mundane symphony of life.

    Finally, Lysandra cleared her throat.

    ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Nikolay looked up. ¡°About the dock closure and the attacks?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Actually¡­ this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen magic like that.¡±

    She readjusted her position on her chair and took a deep breath. ¡°To start, you¡¯re probably wondering why I was plotting against the Order of Truth in the first place. When I was a little kid, I was adopted by someone in the Order of Truth. Even though they were technically my foster parents, they didn¡¯t even bother to act the part. It was pretty obvious that they adopted me for a different reason, because I was constantly going to a ¡®family friend doctor¡¯ and getting my blood taken.

    ¡°It was only after I grew older that I started questioning it. I did a bit of investigating and found out about the Order of Truth. Not only that, but they have a research section dedicated to studying magic. It seems harmless at first, but I quickly realised it was anything but that. Since I¡¯m a sorcerer, they believed that transplanting enough organic stuff ¡ª like my blood ¡ª into a non-sorcerer could give them a bit of magic.

    ¡°I guess I don¡¯t really have to spell it out, but the artificial magic looked a lot like that person''s earlier. A murky blended mess, an unnerving brown made from snippets of multiple different sorcerers¡¯ magic. There¡¯s definitely a correlation between your investigation and this ¡®sudden¡¯ attack. It¡¯s not like you guys have been very discreet about it, right? The Order of Truth must¡¯ve caught on.¡±

    ¡°So, they were targeting large gatherings because¡­¡± Raine covered his mouth as if he was about to vomit. ¡°They were getting new test subjects?¡±

    Lysandra merely nodded with a grim look. ¡°If they¡¯re a sorcerer, it¡¯s free magic material. If they¡¯re a non-sorcerer¡­¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    To avoid making the conversation even heavier, she stopped talking.

    ¡°If they¡¯re still conducting these experiments, then there should be a laboratory,¡± Nikolay suggested. ¡°All we need to do is shut the experiments down, then the attacks will stop. The docks will open once it¡¯s clear, letting myself and Raine go to Serpent Isle.¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Lysandra said glumly. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where it is, let alone how to get in. It¡¯s not gonna be as easy as waltzing into a family restaurant.¡±

    ¡°We already have a lead, don¡¯t we?¡±

    After receiving questioning looks from Raine and Lysandra, Nikolay reached into his pocket and pulled out a burnt piece of scrap metal.

    ¡°Our departed attacker left this behind. If they came from the laboratory, I can use this to track where it is.¡±

    Lysandra leaned forward and scrutinised the metal. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like anything important, though. There¡¯s no tracker on it, and the only hint of magic is that weird murky-brown thing. Seriously, even if we magically revived the ancients to do it, I don¡¯t even know if their Time magic would work¡­ Let alone that fact that nobody can use Time magic nowadays.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I am not from this era,¡± Nikolay said, clasping the burnt metal in his hands. ¡°I had a few allies who taught me a couple of their Time magic tricks. It should be enough to get an idea of the locations that this metal has been.¡±

    He closed his eyes, letting the familiar azure blue wisps wash over his closed palms. The sigil on his forearm pulsed faintly. In a flash, it was over.

    ¡°It looks like the original owner wasn¡¯t in the best state of mind¡­ unsurprisingly. They walked all over Marque on foot. I can¡¯t blame them ¡ª there wasn¡¯t much else they could do to find us.¡±

    Raine cast his eyes down. ¡°They were suffering all that time, being forced to wander forever until they happened to run into us by chance. And even when they did find us¡­¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t find the lab?¡± Lysandra asked, her tone falsely bright to offset the gloom.

    ¡°This piece of metal spent quite a long time in a certain location. Unless they happened to pick this up off the road, I¡¯d wager that this place is the laboratory.¡±

    ¡°Great! Time to give this pieces of shit the beating they deserve,¡± Lysandra cracked her knuckles with a plotting grin.

    Nikolay held up a hand. ¡°Hold on, it isn¡¯t a good idea to rush in without a plan.¡±

    ¡°For once, I agree with this buffoon,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be people seeing us walk in. I¡¯d rather avoid alerting the higher ups if possible. If Guthasar himself rocks up, I think we¡¯re screwed.¡±

    ¡°Your last point is debatable,¡± Nikolay crossed his arms. ¡°Last time, we were only captured because I couldn¡¯t access my magic in the shared vessel. But technicalities aside, we should wait for a time more optimal.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you two are always thinking with your brains. If Guthasar shows up, even better!¡± Lysandra declared. ¡°Time to give that old fart a piece of my mind. And a piece of that sword ¡ª what did you call it again, the Link Severer?¡±

    All Nikolay could do was put his head in his hands. ¡°We¡¯re not doing that. Lysandra, when¡¯s the next big gathering? The staff should be busy getting ready to receive a ¡®new shipment of test subjects¡¯ then, so it would be easier to sneak in.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Probably Christmas? There¡¯s a bit of a parade that happens on Christmas night. Well, we call it a parade, but really it¡¯s a procession of drunkards off their heads.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait until Christmas,¡± Raine taps his chin. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s only a few days away. Time flies too quickly¡­ I still remember the heat of summer when we first started travelling.¡±

    ¡°Be glad that you were barely doing anything for half of it.¡±

    ¡°Only because you were hogging the vessel.¡±

    ¡°Who would wake up 3 hours earlier to do all the daily chores?¡±

    ¡°¡­Smartass.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Waiting had never felt natural to Nikolay. He was never fond of letting things simply happen to him, which fostered his dislike of the gods and their tendency to dictate the fate of sorcerers and non-sorcerers alike. An ideal candidate for destiny didn¡¯t act on their own accord ¡ª they simply moved as fate saw them fit, nothing but a disposable pawn in the universe¡¯s never-ending game.

    Not to mention, it was plain boring to sit still inside of their house with nothing to do. Raine took to drawing on his sketchbook, while Nikolay found himself occupied with absolutely nothing at all. Left to ruminate on his own thoughts, he could only conjure up new scenarios of the impeding Christmas Day. Would they be caught immediately upon entry? What would they see inside the laboratory? This kind of thinking was frankly unproductive, but even Nikolay knew it was impossible to stop thoughts from forming.

    There was too much time on his hands, yet the prophecy¡¯s timer continued to tick down.

    As if it were trying to make things worse, Nikolay¡¯s body automatically woke up before sunrise without fail. It was helpful when they had a full day¡¯s worth of travelling, or a busy schedule of gathering information. In this case, the extra hours only added more time spent worrying.

    Complaining about it did nothing, though, so Nikolay sat down in an armchair and waited patiently for the sun to rise. If he was to drown himself in his own thoughts, at least he¡¯d be comfortable and have a decent view in front of him.

    First, the prophecy never made complete sense to him, even though they were supposedly almost complete with it.

    Irideis had briefly explained a few lines during their first meeting, like ¡®When crimson light shines upon a serpent¡¯s domain¡¯ meaning the timing of the blood moon and the location of Serpent Isle. Despite Nikolay¡¯s natural distrustfulness, their interpretation hadn¡¯t been proven wrong just yet.

    They¡¯d predicted the three artifacts and their temples from ¡®returns a key to its rightful place¡¯ and ¡®strengthened by the past¡¯, but didn¡¯t elaborate at all on what the artifacts did. So far, the only noticeable use for the artifacts allowed Raine to see magic. He couldn¡¯t wield magic ¡ª despite his best efforts ¡ª nor could he interact with pre-existing magic, like Nikolay¡¯s aura.

    Not to mention, there was a sentence that troubled him: ¡®A wild beast, released from its prison of resentment, seeks to free its brethren¡¯.

    In his memories of the past few hundred years, there¡¯d never been any mention of a sealed beast in Kosira. He wasn¡¯t quite old enough to have witnessed the birth of magic itself, but the era of his first life would¡¯ve still been relatively undiluted in terms of passed down history. Along with the mention of ¡®brethren¡¯, it seemed like there were multiple of this kind of beast. If it were a species that could make ¡®all creations understand the meaning of eternity¡¯, surely this would be important enough to make it into history.

    There was also the possibility that this prophecy was fraudulent. Aside from Irideis, they¡¯d only heard it from gossip in cities they visited. The guardians of each temple seemed to know of the prophecy, though, so it seemed highly unlikely. Nikolay might not like Irideis, but they¡¯d proven time and time again that their skills could help Nikolay and Raine.

    Even still, the words from Lavender echoed inside his mind.

    That white-haired fox doesn¡¯t belong in Marque.

    Was it plain animosity, or was there something deeper? Nikolay brushed it off at the time, not wanting to be a pawn in anybody¡¯s game. But as he thought deeper about the prophecy, things didn¡¯t quite line up.

    The sound of creaking floorboards interrupted his contemplation.

    Nikolay looked over at the stairs. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    As though his thoughts had summoned them, Irideis walked past the living room.

    ¡°What do you mean? I live here,¡± they teased. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to take this house away from me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you here, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe that¡¯s because neither of us enjoys staying in one place for long.¡±

    Actually, meeting Irideis here could be turned into something beneficial for him. At a time like this, Nikolay would appreciate something that could answer his many questions about the prophecy.

    ¡°While you¡¯re here, I want to ask you something. How did you interpret so much from the prophecy?¡±

    ¡°The mystery is just part of my charm, no?¡± Irideis winked. ¡°A magician never reveals their secrets.¡±

    If Raine were here, he¡¯d try to de-escalate the situation by backing up. But because it was only Nikolay here with no threat apparent, he was free to pursue the truth he desired.

    ¡°You were the one who told us the prophecy to begin with. You knew where all the Temples were, and the artifacts inside them. Nothing you say can convince me that it¡¯s purely just coincidence. There has to be something else.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ This is troublesome. You really don¡¯t know when to give up.¡±

    ¡°Irideis, where did you hear the prophecy?¡±

    They merely sighed. ¡°Why are people so insistent on breaking out of their ignorant walls?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Where did you hear the prophecy?¡± Nikolay stepping forward menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t prove my doubts about you.¡±

    At last, Irideis finally looked him in the eyes.

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Irideis then pulled down the neck of their shirt, revealing a divine contract mark. Etched across their collarbone, an uncountable number of golden eyes stared back at him.

    Nikolay drew back quickly, his magic flaring up defensively. ¡°You¡¯re the Seer.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm, good,¡± Irideis smiled, their sharp teeth flashing bright. ¡°I was hoping I wouldn¡¯t need to explain your close brush against death.¡±

    Their uncannily all-encompassing knowledge now made complete sense. The Seer weaved the prophecy, so naturally, Irideis knew everything about it.

    And as for their threat, it wasn¡¯t unfounded. Out of anybody, the Seer was the closest to the gods. They were even hardly considered a human, considering how much time they spent amongst the divine.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Nikolay¡¯s words trailed off. He couldn¡¯t think of anything that wouldn¡¯t lead to an abrupt end to his final life.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you not speak at all, if you¡¯re going to say something inane,¡± Irideis said. ¡°Clearly, you still cling onto that bargained life of yours, so I would advise against sharing what I¡¯ve told you today.¡±

    From the very beginning, their actions were guided strictly by a personal messenger from the gods. Irideis didn¡¯t help them out of generosity, or even for personal profit. It all came back to pre-determined fate. The illusion of choice. The ability to make your own path, forever just barely out of reach.

    The emptiness of everything you once thought important.

    Suddenly, Nikolay was transported back to his days living as the King of the Damned. Although seemingly in power, he merely acted as a puppet for somebody else. The idea of free will never existed from the beginning. Every single one of their choices had been pre-determined by some stupid fucking god, loftily watching from the comfort and safety of the heavens.

    Frustration guided his next movements, logic long abandoned. If he died, at least it wouldn¡¯t be while bowing to the gods and their Seer.

    Nikolay threw a clenched fist towards Irideis, aiming for the bastard¡¯s insufferable smug face.

    As expected, his fist stopped short of its target. It stuck in a half-swung position, glued in the air. No matter how much Nikolay tugged at his arm, it was lodged firmly.

    ¡°Fighting against the only living Time magic wielder is useless,¡± Irideis calmly stepped out of harm¡¯s way. ¡°Stopping your attacks is quite rudimentary compared to seeing the future. I would commend your bravery for standing up to me, but you look far too pitiful for that.¡±

    Shortly after, time resumed for Nikolay¡¯s fist, and he was able to pull it back to his side with a grimace.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, then my Time magic can find another way. How about¡­ reliving your days as the King of the Damned? You¡¯ll get to watch everybody die in front of you again, and again, and again. Oh, what¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± Irideis tauntingly grinned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who ordered them to be executed?¡±

    Paralysing despair crept up, ensnaring Nikolay¡¯s palpitating heart. Memories buried deep in time reached up and grabbed him by the throat, stifling the words that had long dissolved into nothing. The azure magic surrounding him, no longer guided by disciplined thought, dispersed into formless wisps. His words, his magic, his calm judgement ¡ª everything left him in a sudden rush.

    He was alone. Completely, utterly alone.

    All Nikolay could do was stand there, tormented by his powerlessness.

    He barely noticed Irideis moving away from him until they were already at the door.

    ¡°Remember, if you want to live, then follow the prophecy as written. Bye now~¡±

    Irideis gave him a cheeky grin, the otherworldly aura suddenly gone without a trace. The white-haired guide waltzed out of the house, shutting the door behind them with a bang.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Lysandra asked. ¡°Well, we still gotta go ahead if you aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder,¡± Nikolay replied drily.

    ¡°Lighten up a little! It isn¡¯t every day that you get to sneak into a lab and break some shit!¡±

    Just as they¡¯d discussed, Raine and Nikolay had shown up at Lysandra¡¯s place a few hours before night fell. The festivities only started on Christmas night, so it was highly unlikely the Order of Truth would be planning anything earlier.

    ¡°I hope that isn¡¯t the only thing you¡¯re planning to do,¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to disrupt their plans, but gathering information could prove useful.¡±

    Lysandra pouted. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s like you can¡¯t have fun¡­ Let¡¯s go already, before Nikolay decides that it¡¯s too risky and tells us to stop.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We should be heading out, anyway. It¡¯s nearing sunset,¡± Raine said.

    Even though he¡¯d been waiting for this day to come, Nikolay couldn¡¯t shake the unpleasant feeling of being a puppet. This was just a small cog in Irideis¡¯ prophecy, not a daring move concocted by their own judgment. Whatever happened in the labs would be predetermined fate. It felt useless to try anything else, however; the only feasible option was to continue with their plan. Yet again, the illusion of free choice shackled them to following the gods¡¯ whims.

    ¡°Are you okay, Kolya?¡± Raine asked, concern lacing his voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re nervous.¡±

    Nikolay was anything but nervous. The only silver lining of their situation was that Raine wouldn¡¯t die in their reckless plan. After all, the gods still had future arrangements for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Nikolay slipped past Raine. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to where I detected the signal.¡±

    ¡ª

    To be honest, Raine didn¡¯t know what he was expecting the entrance to a secret lab to be like. Maybe beneath a manhole cover, or through a hidden passage in an empty street.

    An unassuming wooden door fit the bill pretty well, though. It hid in plain sight, which worked especially well in an already shady place like Marque.

    ¡°It¡¯s behind there, but don¡¯t approach,¡± Nikolay told them. ¡°There¡¯s a keypad by the doorknob, so we won¡¯t be able to get in. We should wait nearby and scout it out.¡±

    The three of them crept over to a nearby alcove in the dark alleyway behind a few large dumpsters. They filed one-by-one into the space, which was just enough for everyone to fit.

    Raine wrinkled his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was possible for Marque alleyways to smell even worse.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even smelt the worst of it,¡± Lysandra replied, unbothered by the stench.

    Nikolay peered through the cracks in between the dumpsters. ¡°This gives us a decent view of the entrance. It¡¯s fortunate that we¡¯re hidden quite well.¡±

    ¡°Shh- The door¡¯s opening!¡± Raine whispered.

    Distant chatter grew louder as a group of people in white coats passed their hiding spot. They looked busy, huddling around with their clipboards and pens in constant motion. A few words stood out amongst the commotion: the scientists were getting ready to transport ¡®the new test subjects¡¯, whatever that meant. If their suspicions were right, these new subjects were going to be unsuspecting participants in the Christmas parade. They had to quickly destroy the lab if they wanted the kidnapped citizens to make it out unharmed.

    Just as the cluster of scientists had left earshot, another group exited the lab. These people were much quieter than the previous members, choosing to let their powerful magic auras speak for themselves. They were all dressed in inconspicuous black clothing that blended with the darkening streets of Marque. Each walked alone, unlike the scientists who huddled together. It didn¡¯t take long for this group to disperse into their own separate paths.

    Although it seemed like everyone was gone, they didn¡¯t dare to leave the hidden space. It was easy to tell that the scientists had left, but this second group ¡ª presumably the ones doing the kidnapping ¡ª could still be lingering in the area. Nikolay and Lysandra weren¡¯t by any means weak sorcerers, but their chances of surviving a direct encounter with multiple trained mercenaries were fatally low.

    A few minutes passed without any more movement from outside.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s safe now?¡± Raine murmured as quietly as possible.

    Lysandra slowly stood up to look over the dumpsters, then ducked back down in a flash.

    As Raine was about to ask what she saw, Nikolay slapped a hand over his mouth. He looked over to see Nikolay shaking his head.

    The sound of boots shortly thereafter explained their behaviour. One of the black-clad sorcerers had returned, though his demeanour was vastly different from the calm confidence exuding from his peers. He fumbled with the doorknob in a frantic rush.

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick¡­ Everyone¡¯s gonna start without me and I¡¯m not gonna get paid¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Oh, what was the password again? Drat, was it 4573 or 4583?¡±

    Raine, Nikolay, and Lysandra all blinked at each other in disbelief.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A soft beep emanated from the door, and a loud sigh of relief escaped the sorcerer. ¡°Good thing I tried 4583 first, phew.¡±

    Barely a minute passed before the door opened again. The clumsy sorcerer from before shut the door behind him and briskly walked past their hiding spot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I left my phone in there,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Must be the nerves.¡±

    The three of them watched him leap onto a nearby roof and dart away. Now that nobody was coming back, they could finally leave the foul-smelling alcove. Raine was the first to leave, eager to recover his sense of smell. Lysandra and Nikolay followed after, approaching the wooden door.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting the password to jump out in front of us like that,¡± Raine admitted in wonder. ¡°I was ready to brute force our way in.¡±

    Nikolay didn¡¯t share his relief. It was just another convenience for the gods¡¯ plan to keep in motion.

    Following the steps of the previous sorcerer, Raine entered the numbers 4583 into the keypad. The door opened with the same soft beep, and they walked into the laboratory without any further obstacles.

    As expected, there was not a person in sight. Off-white walls and tiled floors extended as far as the eye could see, branching off into a multitude of hallways.

    Things were going smoothly, and that was exactly why everyone was tense.

    ¡°For some reason, this place feels a lot worse when it¡¯s empty,¡± Raine whispered.

    Lysandra crossed her arms. ¡°If it¡¯s empty, that means we don¡¯t have to sneak around. Saves us the effort, plus I¡¯m not really a fan of stealth, anyway.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d better find the important stuff soon, otherwise Lysandra might not be able to control herself,¡± he joked.

    While they exchanged grins, Nikolay continued to forge on ahead.

    ¡°W- Wait up for us!¡± Raine called out, jogging to catch up. ¡°Where are we headed, by the way?¡±

    Nikolay curtly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Raine stopped for a moment, then quickly realised he was being left behind.

    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t know?¡± he asked incredulously.

    Judging from his purposeful strides, it initially seemed like Nikolay was set on quickly reaching some kind of destination.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to deceive you. I really don¡¯t know,¡± Nikolay said flatly. ¡°Open all the doors we walk past. Eventually, whatever we¡¯re looking for will show up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this kinda¡­ random?¡± Lysandra spoke up. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be putting our heads together for a more efficient way to search?¡±

    Raine nodded in agreement. ¡°It isn¡¯t like you to rely on pure chance. The parade will be over before we find anything!¡±

    Despite their protests, Nikolay remained as unchanging as ever.

    It was true that he didn¡¯t like to simply take things as they happened ¡ª he¡¯d gladly spend several sleepless nights if it meant that he could make a foolproof plan. The only problem was that his time spent planning would all go to waste.

    After all, what was the point of making a plan when fate had its own plan? Things would end up horribly off-track if the gods wanted it to, no matter how much he fought against it.

    This time, Nikolay faced reality. He acknowledged the futility of his actions.

    So for today, there was no plan, no preparation, and no predictions.

    ¡°Just keep walking,¡± was all he said.

    Raine ruffled his hair in agitation. ¡°I seriously don¡¯t get you sometimes.¡±

    This was hardly the first time that they hadn¡¯t seen eye to eye. So, even though he didn¡¯t agree, Raine still trailed after Nikolay with a frown. He was willing to go against his instincts, in favour of his trust in Nikolay.

    Soon enough, fate showed its hand.

    A little girl peeked out from behind a corner, her long blonde hair standing out against the pure white surroundings. She wore a light blue dress, which looked more like a cut-up bedsheet than an article of clothing.

    Raine was the first one to notice her.

    ¡°You guys see that girl? Don¡¯t look, otherwise we might scare her.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let me have a look,¡± Lysandra immediately said, pushing Raine out of the way.

    As soon as her eyes saw the little girl, she froze.

    Raine facepalmed. ¡°Oh my god, didn¡¯t I just tell you to- Lysandra? Are you alright?¡±

    His voice seemed to pull her out of the trance, and she hastily grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Just a bit shocked that a kid¡¯s here, that¡¯s all. I shouldn¡¯t be, considering what I went through with these guys.¡±

    Nikolay stepped out to investigate the situation, now that Lysandra had already blown their cover. He appraised their little observer with an unimpressed look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect fate to have this in store,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Raine cocked his head. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. One of us should approach her and ask about the lab. If all of us go, it might be too confronting.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t wanna go. I¡¯ve had enough to dealing with lab-related trauma for myself,¡± Lysandra waved her hands in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Nikolay doesn¡¯t want to do it,¡± Raine sighed. ¡°So that just leaves me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at dealing with kids. I see no problem,¡± Nikolay said.

    ¡°Last time I ¡®dealt with a kid¡¯, we accidentally killed her dad and sent her to a boarding school in Veritas to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°It was the best solution we had. We have no business staying in Eireia¡¯s life for any longer than we need to. Now, go before our only lead runs away.¡±

    Raine shot Nikolay a half-hearted glare, though his expression softened as he slowly made his way towards the hiding girl.

    Although it was clear that he was approaching her, she still stayed peeking out at him with an innocently blank look. Raine crossed the distance between them with a few strides, then bent down onto his knees.

    ¡°Hi there, we saw that you were watching us. I thought I would come and say hello.¡±

    She timidly brought her collar up to cover her face. ¡°Sorry¡­ They always tell us it¡¯s rude to stare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, actually we were looking for someone to help us! I¡¯m Raine. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Cryzari. But Lys over there calls me Zari, so you can too if you want.¡±

    ¡°Lys¡­?¡± Raine glanced behind him. ¡°Oh, Lysandra? You know her?¡±

    She nodded enthusiastically, the shyness suddenly gone. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re best friends. The bestest friends in the entire world!¡±

    Ignoring the many questions that popped up in his mind, if she already knew Lysandra, then it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to ask her things.

    ¡°Do you wanna help us and Lys, then? We¡¯re trying to find something in this big lab, and I think you can help us.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, is it an adventure?¡± Cryzari¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I love adventures! Me and Lys always talk about going on one.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Raine held out his hand. ¡°Do you wanna come with me? You can meet my other friend, and we¡¯ll get going on our adventure.¡±

    A small hand gripped onto his, and Raine slowly led Cryzari over to where his two companions were waiting.

    ¡°Hi Raine¡¯s friend! I¡¯m Cryzari!¡±

    The dark-haired sorcerer dipped his head. ¡°I¡¯m Nikolay.¡±

    ¡°Hi Miko-wai! Your name is hard to say properly.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Ice to meat you, too! Why do you like food so much?¡±

    Raine quietly said, ¡°Cryzari, I think it¡¯s supposed to be ¡®nice¡¯ to ¡®meet¡¯ you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the little girl said, then quickly spun around to face the red-head. ¡°Hi again, Lys! You look tall. Like a grown-up. And your hair is long, like mine!¡±

    Lysandra managed a half-smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Zari. Yeah, I¡¯ve changed a bit since we last met.¡±

    Raine and Nikolay shared a mutual look. There was something going on, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to be asking questions.

    Raine put on a cheerful voice and asked, ¡°So, Cryzari, do you mind showing us around? We¡¯re looking for the important stuff in this lab. Maybe where they keep the big machines, or the test subjects?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can do that! It¡¯s suuuper boring though, are you sure? Adventures are supposed to be fun, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Zari. Show us the way,¡± Lysandra said.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°This way, this way!¡± Cryzari waved from the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Jeez, she¡¯s faster than I remember,¡± Lysandra panted.

    Raine had an arm slung over Nikolay for support. ¡°It¡¯s like the faster we walk, the further she gets.¡±

    Seemingly impervious to exhaustion, Cryzari jumped up and down in excitement as they slowly made their way towards her.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± she cheerfully announced, before setting off on another winding path.

    As they¡¯d found out early on, her definition of ¡®almost there¡¯ differed greatly from their expectations. Cryzari led them up and down the place, through convoluted corridors and musty storage areas. After entering and promptly leaving countless rooms, they were sure they¡¯d seen everything except the area that they were looking for.

    ¡°I just hope it¡¯s actually close this time,¡± Raine muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Cryzari said, finally coming to a stop at a thick metal door.

    While waiting for the fatigued adults to catch up, she pushed on the door with all her might. Because of her small figure, she didn¡¯t get far before Lysandra and Raine went to help her push it open.

    Nikolay traced a hand over the sign on the wall outside.

    ¡°¡®Subject Holding Area¡¯,¡± he read aloud. ¡°They¡¯re wording it quite nicely.¡±

    Lysandra scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Who would want a sign with ¡®Illegally Captured Test Subjects¡¯?¡±

    Behind the thick door was a completely different environment to the laboratory. While the previous hallways and rooms had all been a blinding shade of pure white, there was nothing clean about this area. Dark grey concrete made up the walls and floor, exposed wires snaked across the room, and most obvious were the iron bars that trapped multiple people dressed in simple clothes similar to Cryzari. They looked exhausted and hungry, most of them barely standing on their own feet.

    Cryzari waved cheerfully at the civilians, despite the grim situation. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m back, everyone!¡±

    ¡°This is what you¡¯re looking for,¡± she said to the three behind her, the smile on her face much dimmer. ¡°The scientists open the doors with that lever, but I¡¯m too short to reach it. I was waiting to grow taller so I can help everyone.¡±

    She pointed upward to an unassuming lever nestled in the corner of the ceiling. Its position and colouration blended into the dark grey, dimly lit background. If Cryzari hadn¡¯t told them, it would¡¯ve easily been mistaken for an electrical or ventilation switch.

    ¡°My magic can reach it,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°I¡¯ll release the gates.¡±

    He walked past the cells, ignoring the outstretched arms of the imprisoned. His head stayed bowed towards the floor, his eyes steadily trained on the dull concrete. Behind him, Lysandra and Raine paused at the cell doors.

    Nikolay continued walking to the end of the suffocating room until he stood directly underneath the lever that Cryzari pointed out. As he extended an azure tendril to flick the switch, a memory echoed inside his mind.

    Fighting against the gods is futile.

    His right hand trembled against his will. The glow of his divine mark spluttered and died out, causing his magic to dissipate into useless, scattered fragments.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Nikolay clutched his arm and quickly darted his gaze behind him, checking that nobody had noticed. Sure enough, the other three were preoccupied with the prisoners.

    This was the first time in a long while that something like this had happened. As much as he hated to admit it, Irideis¡¯ words cut far deeper than he¡¯d thought.

    Then, Raine looked over and noticed that the lever hadn¡¯t been activated yet.

    ¡°Nikolay?¡± he called out, walking over to him. ¡°Can your magic reach? I can get a long stick if you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°No, I just¡­ got distracted. I¡¯ll release the door lock now.¡±

    Nikolay quickly re-summoned the magic extension and flicked the level decisively. As soon as it served its purpose, he immediately recalled his magic. He didn¡¯t want it to falter again, especially not in front of Raine. It would only spark suspicion that he wanted to avoid. All he had to do was appear in control. Pretend to be the self-assured, confident Kolya that Raine could rely on.

    Not long after, screeching metal filled the enclosed room. Doors on every cell swung open, allowing the trapped civilians to pour out into the open space. Lysandra quickly lifted Cryzari up on her shoulders to prevent her from being trampled.

    Meanwhile, Raine crossed his arms. ¡°You got distracted? By what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nikolay curtly replied, making his way to join Lysandra and Cryzari.

    This time, two simple words weren¡¯t enough to dissuade Raine. He grabbed Nikolay¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back so that they were face to face. Although Nikolay averted his gaze, he could still feel Raine¡¯s eyes searching his face for an explanation.

    After a while, Raine sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting off this whole time. At first, I thought you were just nervous, but back then, and now... What¡¯s going on, Nikolay?¡±

    Was he too obvious? It was difficult to keep a grasp on things when said grasp kept slipping out of his control. Everything felt unreal, as though he was watching a movie play out before him.

    Nikolay didn¡¯t like keeping something so big a secret, but he didn¡¯t want to test the Seer. Irideis had already demonstrated the scope of their all-seeing eyes, so there was no cheating out of their rules. If he tried to tell Raine in secret, there was bound to be a consequence worse than Irideis initially threatened.

    Nikolay replied neutrally, ¡°We can¡¯t be delaying like this. The parade¡¯s distraction won¡¯t last forever.¡±

    Raine made a frustrated sound, but seemed to agree with Nikolay¡¯s point. ¡°Once we rescue all the prisoners and burn this place to the ground, we need to have a serious talk.¡±

    For now, it was the best deal he could agree to. Finding a way to escape Raine¡¯s interrogation was a later problem that he didn¡¯t have the mental resources to figure out yet.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Nikolay replied offhandedly.

    As their heated exchange drew to a close, Lysandra turned to Nikolay and Raine with a relieved face. ¡°Everybody¡¯s relatively unharmed. Their magic reserves are depleted, but it¡¯s not life-threatening if nobody forcefully takes more. They should be fine to return to their homes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know how they can leave!¡± Cryzari chirped up from Lysandra¡¯s shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage that they used to bring everyone in. They can use it to get out.¡±

    ¡°Can you show us the exit?¡± Lysandra asked, setting Cryzari back down on the floor.

    The little girl danced in between the crowd¡¯s legs, weaving her way to the open door.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far! Over here!¡± she called out.

    Lysandra guided the small groups of kidnapped civilians towards Cryzari¡¯s voice, while Raine and Nikolay stayed at the rear to ensure nobody was left behind. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t as far as their initial walk. Before long, they approached yet another heavy steel door.

    Without much difficulty, Lysandra pushed the door open like last time. Instantly, a warm gust of outside wind blew into the facility. An unfurnished, incomplete-looking corridor led to a set of ascending stairs.

    ¡°Through here, I¡¯m guessing?¡± she asked Cryzari.

    Her friend nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! I can help them up the stairs. Wait here!¡±

    The dishevelled prisoners followed Cryzari¡¯s lead down the hallway, their movements much slower than her energetic bounces.

    When they were a decent way away, Raine stepped forward.

    ¡°Lysandra, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this. How do you know Cryzari? And how come she knows the layout here?¡±

    The redhead didn¡¯t seem offended by his question. ¡°Cryzari, like me, was also a frequent magic donor. We spent most of our time in a different lab, so I¡¯m not really sure how she knows this place. My guess is that she got moved here once I left. I¡¯ve¡­ always regretted not bringing her with me when I escaped.¡±

    Even though her answer made sense at face value, it still felt as though some information was being purposefully left out.

    Raine couldn¡¯t stop himself from heaving a weary sigh. He¡¯d had enough of his friends hiding things from him.

 Chapter 55

    After successfully sending the former test subjects back to their homes ¡ª since getting the Marque police involved was dubious at best ¡ª they¡¯d asked Cryzari to lead them to important documents. The idea was to destroy their research data, so that their findings couldn¡¯t be used to create any more fake-magic users.

    ¡°The scientists like to come here,¡± Cryzari explained. ¡°They put all their clipboards and pages inside these big boxes. Some of them also sit at the computers.¡±

    Lysandra opened one of the filing cabinets and let out a low whistle at the sheer amount of paperwork inside. ¡°So¡­ we just get to burning, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Nothing like the smell of destroying an evil corporation¡¯s work,¡± Raine said, pulling out a lighter.

    Nikolay traced a monitor with his finger. ¡°The computer password is written on a sticky note. I can delete the digital files.¡±

    Raine burst out laughing. ¡°For a secret villainous society, they¡¯re pretty lax with their passwords. I guess employees will always forget their login.¡±

    Without any further delay, Raine and Lysandra pulled out all the paper documents and made a sizeable pile in the centre of the room. Tall filing cabinets lined three of the four walls, so it wasn¡¯t an easy task to unload the years of research. Meanwhile, sitting in front of a computer against the final wall, Nikolay systematically went through the digital database to delete every folder and file he could find.

    At some point during their work, Cryzari had gotten bored and wandered out of the room. Since she¡¯d already done everything they¡¯d asked her, there was no reason to stop her. Besides, forcing a kid to sit still was an uphill battle.

    Once Raine and Lysandra tossed every single page in the room into the pile, Raine used his lighter to set it ablaze. He held it to the paper for a few seconds, where a small flame budded. Before long, it blossomed into a fire that quickly grew to the entire pile¡¯s size. The pair watched on in pride as their hard work paid off in front of them.

    ¡°Phew,¡± Raine said in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s all of them gone. How are things going on your end, Kolya?¡±

    No response.

    He turned around. ¡°Uh, Kolya?¡±

    Nikolay sat still in front of a computer. He had a hand over his mouth with an uncharacteristically conflicted expression.

    ¡°Lysandra¡­¡± Nikolay said slowly. ¡°When did you last see Cryzari before this?¡±

    Heavy silence enveloped the entire room, save for the crackling of burning documents.

    ¡°Lysandra,¡± he repeated.

    A long moment passed.

    Finally, Lysandra responded. ¡°Eleven years ago.¡±

    Raine frowned, understanding why Nikolay looked concerned. Cryzari didn¡¯t look any older than eight.

    ¡°Then, you would¡¯ve been aware that she died eleven years ago,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°Did you know that they revived her with recreated Time magic?¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    To his surprise, Lysandra didn¡¯t look too horrified by the realisation. ¡°That makes sense. Otherwise, how else would she be standing in front of us? But honestly, who cares why she¡¯s here? All that matters is that my friend is alive and I can still talk to her. We can pretend like it never happened and live our lives as normal.¡±

    ¡°I wish life was that easy¡­¡± Nikolay sighed. ¡°Come look at this report, Lysandra. I¡¯d rather you read it from the source.¡±

    She glanced back at the fire beside her, then over to the computer. Haltingly, her legs dragged towards Nikolay, as though there were heavy weights tied to her ankles.

    Lysandra forced herself to stare at the text on screen, despite never having read anything as complicated as a research paper. The words swam before her eyes, making an already difficult task near impossible to comprehend. Through determination to learn about Cryzari¡¯s strange situation, she pieced together a few choice words to understand the general gist.

    ¡°Machine¡­ Time magic¡­ Does that mean there¡¯s a machine in here that keeps Cryzari here?¡± she asked Nikolay.

    He nodded. ¡°It continuously generates Time magic, which is responsible for reverting her consciousness back to the time she was alive. Essentially, keeping her in the way you can see her now.¡±

    At that moment, Raine noticed something. ¡°Hold on, so Cryzari can¡¯t leave this place? Because if she does, it¡¯ll be too far for the machine¡¯s Time magic to reach.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only that, but-¡± Nikolay¡¯s gaze flitted to Lysandra for a second, then back to Raine. ¡°If we truly want to erase everything in this database, the machine will stop working.¡±

    The fire burning in the centre of the room died down, running out of documents to fuel itself. Glowing embers lay scattered among the blackened and charred remains, still clinging to the hope that more paper would allow it to reignite once more. In the fire¡¯s absence, the room plunged back into a chilly atmosphere from the air-conditioning.

    Raine and Nikolay apprehensively awaited Lysandra¡¯s response. It wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make on the spot. She had to choose between saving a departed friend, or the goal that had governed her entire life so far. Both options meant sacrificing the other, and would almost certainly come with their own regrets.

    Not wanting to pressure her any more, Nikolay turned to the computer. ¡°We don¡¯t have to make a choice now. You can still-¡±

    ¡°Delete the file,¡± Lysandra cut in.

    Nikolay whipped back around. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It was my fault for not saving Cryzari all those years ago. I should take responsibility, instead of endangering the lives of innocent civilians, to rewrite my own mistake. And besides, I¡¯ve already come to terms with her death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very mature way of thinking. If you¡¯re certain about this, I¡¯m going to delete the rest of the files now.¡±

    ¡°Do it. Before I regret my choice.¡±

    At Lysandra¡¯s request, Nikolay swiftly typed in a few commands on the keyboard. A pop-up appeared to double-confirm.

    Just as he was about to click ¡®Yes¡¯, two small hands covered his eyes.

    ¡°Miko-wai, guess who? Raine and Lys, don¡¯t tell him!¡±

    Even though he¡¯d only just met Cryzari, a sharp pang of guilt shot through his chest. He was one click away from permanently erasing her life, but didn¡¯t feel a thing until his victim was right next to him.

    ¡°Hello, Cryzari,¡± he said calmly. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you to come back so soon.¡±

    The hands over his eyes disappeared as Nikolay swivelled his chair around to face her.

    ¡°I got even more bored when I was alone, so I thought watching you guys would be less boring! But it looks like you¡¯re already done¡­¡± Cryzari¡¯s voice suddenly went quiet. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Lysandra told her gently. ¡°We have to say goodbye.¡±

    Cryzari pouted, her bottom lip trembling. She looked down at her feet with a bashful expression.

    ¡°Lys¡­ Can I have a goodbye hug?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Zari. I¡¯ll never say no to you.¡±

    Lysandra enveloped Cryzari¡¯s small figure in her arms, drawing her close.

    A tear ran down Lysandra¡¯s cheek, unnoticed by Cryzari. With no need for a signal, Nikolay grabbed the mouse again and confirmed the file deletion.

    The following seconds were hauntingly silent, giving them plenty of space to dwell on their choice. Unseen, powerful processors in the computer worked through gigabytes upon gigabytes of data, until it finally reached the most important file.

    Lysandra never let go, even as Cryzari¡¯s body shimmered a golden hue and decayed into a million sparks that faded into the air. Soon after, nothing remained of Cryzari ¡ª save for the ache in Lysandra¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 56

    Raine wasn¡¯t expecting Lysandra to contact them after what happened in the lab. He would¡¯ve needed a few weeks ¡ª at least ¡ª to be able to reach out to anybody present at something so heart-wrenching.

    So it came as a shock when he opened the front door a few days later, and Lysandra stood before him.

    ¡°Lysandra?¡± he asked rather unnecessarily.

    Although she still smiled as she did before, there was no cheerfulness behind the smile. A sadness tinged her expression, but it was masked by unexpected seriousness.

    ¡°Hello, been a while,¡± she waved. ¡°Good to see you guys again.¡±

    Raine wasn¡¯t going to lie, it was strange to see her be this formal and polite. She always treated them as close friends, even when they had only met once before.

    Ever the conversationalist, Nikolay stepped in from behind Raine. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, too. How can we help you?¡±

    ¡°Yea- Yes, I¡¯ll get to the point. So-¡± Lysandra cut herself off and pulled at her hair in frustration. ¡°Argh, this sucks! Can I just be normal around you two? I seriously can¡¯t do this right now.¡±

    Raine couldn¡¯t stop a smile from forming. ¡°Of course you can. What¡¯s with the switch-up, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought it¡¯d be a bit weird if I showed up all happy and stuff after what happened,¡± Lysandra sulked. ¡°But I don¡¯t get how those business-y conversations go. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, by the way. I already did all my mourning for Cryzari when she first died, plus I don¡¯t really consider that Time magic replica to actually be her.¡±

    She then pulled out a familiar sheath from her bag and held it out in front of her.

    ¡°Actually, I came to give this back to Nikolay. You said the Link Severer belonged to you, right? After seeing how you handled the situation in the lab, I can see why you¡¯re the original owner of this beautiful sword. Here, take it.¡±

    Nikolay gracefully accepted her gift. ¡°Thank you. I know that the Link Severer meant a lot to you, too. I¡¯ll carry on your wishes inside this sword.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, that sounds silly,¡± Lysandra giggled. ¡°Just go and kill that old immortal fart for the both of us, okay? You¡¯re about to complete the prophecy, so I can¡¯t imagine he¡¯ll just lie around waiting for it to happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we¡¯re close to the end, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be a smooth finish. Is there anything else you needed?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I just wanted to wish you guys well and give you a proper goodbye before you left.¡±

    Nikolay dipped his head politely. ¡°Farewell, Lysandra. If our paths ever cross again, I hope that it¡¯ll be under happier circumstances.¡±

    ¡°And I hope that you can find a new ambition,¡± Raine chimed in. ¡°If we do end up killing Guthasar, then there won¡¯t be much left of the Order of Truth for you to dismantle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get there. Thanks for looking out for me, though. Bye now, you two. Good luck for your upcoming encounter!¡± Lysandra waved cheerfully as she retreated.

    She eventually turned around and walked down the road. The sun shone on her back, illuminating her flowing red-hair like a fire that blazed on its own terms.

    Raine smiled. He knew that this fire would never go out, no matter how hard the wind blew.

    ¡ª

    Now that the mysterious attacks and kidnappings were sorted out, it wasn¡¯t long before the docks reopened.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Raine and Nikolay immediately headed to the docks as soon as they heard the news. They¡¯d already wasted countless days in Marque, and the blood moon was fast approaching.

    Unfortunately, nobody seemed to share their urgency.

    ¡°Serpent Isle? You¡¯ll need to give me at least 1 month¡¯s notice, I can¡¯t seriously prepare all my emergency supplies in such a short time! That¡¯s a death sentence!¡± one captain told them.

    Another one said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much money you¡¯re offering me, I¡¯m not steering my ship to Serpent Isle. The life of my crew and my ship is worth more.¡±

    When asking around, it became clear that Serpent Isle had an infamous reputation amongst the captains. Boats mysteriously crashed when they were approaching it, empty ships drifted back to Marque¡¯s shores, sirens called out to the sailors, every possible rumour was mentioned.

    At some point, Raine grew tired of being rejected. He sat down on an empty crate with a sigh.

    ¡°Why does it feel like we keep running into roadblocks? I seriously just want this whole anticipation for the full prophecy to end already.¡±

    Nikolay looked around, then narrowed his eyes when he spotted a familiar face.

    ¡°Leaving already? You don¡¯t even have time to say goodbye to your best guide?¡± Irideis charmingly joked.

    Raine instantly perked up, the fatigue suddenly gone. ¡°Irideis! We were going to say bye, but you weren¡¯t at your house when we were packing up.¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯m just joking. I thought you¡¯d have some trouble finding a ship to take you across to Serpent Isle, so I was out all day trying to locate a friend of yours.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± Raine asked. ¡°Who do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her for a while, but she was the captain who brought you to Kosira. Remember her? She¡¯s coming over right now.¡±

    A muscular woman, tanned from the unrelenting sun, walked up next to Irideis with a grin. She towered over everyone in the conversation, save for Raine, who was just barely shorter than her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be offended if you don¡¯t remember me,¡± she guffawed. ¡°It was a long time ago, I¡¯ll admit. The name¡¯s Navi, so you don¡¯t have to scramble for it.¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember you, Navi. You helped me sort out my feelings when I first got tossed into this prophecy. It helped a lot, until¡­ a certain reincarnating idiot decided to use the vessel too,¡± Raine nudged Nikolay with a grin. ¡°Then things got turned upside down again.¡±

    Nikolay crossed his arms with a huff. ¡°I¡¯m glad we don¡¯t have to deal with that body sharing situation anymore. Navi, I¡¯m guessing you offered to take us to Serpent Isle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Irideis here told me about your situation, and I wanted to give you guys a hand. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been hard pressed to catch a ride to Serpent Isle. You¡¯re lucky that I don¡¯t believe in rumours, I can tell you that. My ship¡¯s not far from here ¡ª follow me.¡±

    Navi set off with a confident stride, while Nikolay followed behind. Raine went to follow them, but a cold hand on his wrist stopped him. He whipped his head back to face Irideis with a questioning look.

    ¡°Just a moment, Raine. Since this is the last time we¡¯ll meet, I want to have a few words with you. Here, take this. For protection,¡± Irideis winked.

    Cold metal slipped into Raine¡¯s hand. He glanced down and saw a pistol, presumably fully loaded. Guns were a rare sight in Kosira, and it was precisely because of the magic that its residents practiced. A bullet could easily be redirected by a sorcerer, so a gun was, at best, ineffective, at worst, a detrimental mistake. Which led to the question: why did Raine need a gun when it was useless? He kept quiet though and slipped the pistol inside his bag. Irideis knew much more than he did, so it was better to just take their advice for now.

    ¡°And one last thing, if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m a bit curious: Who is Nikolay to you?¡±

    A short question, but one that Raine couldn¡¯t immediately find an answer to. Not just who Nikolay was, but what he meant to Raine.

    Nikolay was a part of him, in a sense. When he was away from Nikolay, it felt like a piece of him was missing, and a sense of incurable longing lingered until they were together again. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d witnessed each other almost die, or maybe it was something else.

    Sure, they would fight, argue, bicker, but ultimately, Raine would rather lose a physical part of himself than to lose Nikolay. Unlike Lysandra, if it had been Nikolay in Cryzari¡¯s place, Raine would¡¯ve selfishly chosen Nikolay any day. He would sacrifice everything for Nikolay, because everything would mean nothing without him.

    To put it eloquently¡­

    ¡°Nikolay is someone I would count to infinity for.¡±

    Irideis nodded, as though there was a right answer to their question. Their face was solemn and completely unlike their usual teasing manner.

    ¡°Keep it in mind. Then, I¡¯ll be saying my goodbyes too. We¡¯ll never meet again, but as long as you remember that answer, you won¡¯t need my guidance.¡±

    Raine opened his mouth to reciprocate the farewell, but the white-haired fox had already disappeared into the sea of people at the docks.

    Now that he was left alone, there was nothing stopping him from joining Nikolay and Navi by her ship. He briskly made his way over to them, waving when he approached.

    ¡°Hey, sorry for the delay. I¡¯m back now.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Irideis? They were with us just a moment ago,¡± Navi asked.

    ¡°They already left.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t come to say goodbye? What a shame.¡±

    ¡°Good riddance,¡± Nikolay muttered under his breath.

    Raine looked over at him. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Navi said that it would take them two full days to reach Serpent Isle. It was cutting it a little close, given that the blood moon was on the night that they were supposed to arrive, but they really didn¡¯t have any choice.

    The final stretch was awfully poetic, in a sense. This ship took them to the start of their journey, and now it was bringing them to the end.

    What ¡®the end¡¯ meant finally sunk in after so long of tirelessly pursuing the prophecy. He was finally reaching the end of everything that forced him into this arrangement. One more stop, and he would be free to go home. Not just him, but Nikolay, too.

    Come to think of it, Nikolay didn¡¯t really have a home ¡ª not in this lifetime, anyway. Raine had to stifle a laugh after realising that the greatest sorcerer was essentially homeless in modern day society. But to be honest, it didn¡¯t trouble him as much as it should¡¯ve. Nikolay was the type to find his own solutions, and definitely wouldn¡¯t just let himself starve to death once the prophecy was over.

    There was always the option that Nikolay could move into his apartment. It was only one bedroom and pretty cramped, even with one person, but they could always move out if Nikolay could help out with rent. Living together wasn¡¯t a foreign concept by any means, considering their travels across Kosira.

    Raine jolted back to reality.

    Jeez, the trip must be screwing with his head. There was no way that Nikolay would agree to that. They were only living together because of the prophecy. Besides, as much as Raine hated to admit it, Nikolay basically played the part of a housewife ¡ª every morning, he woke up to find that every chore had already been done by Nikolay at the crack of dawn. Absolutely no circumstance could persuade Nikolay to continue doing all the chores once the pressure of the prophecy was gone.

    And on top of that, there was something more recent that caused Raine to doubt his connection with Nikolay.

    It only started feeling this way after they raided the laboratory. He noticed a subtle shift in Nikolay¡¯s behaviour, a sort of recklessness that would never sit right with the Nikolay he knew. Whenever he tried to ask about it, the topic was just brushed off and delayed for another day.

    Now, on the ship where they had nothing else to do and nowhere else to run, Raine had planned to finally confront Nikolay and get answers out of him. The only problem was that the distance between them grew even further, to the point where approaching him was difficult, let alone interrogating him. The past day, he hadn¡¯t even seen Nikolay, let alone talked to him.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Today was no exception. Raine woke up especially early, partly due to his anxiety and partly because his sleep wasn¡¯t great on the rocky ship environment. After trying unsuccessfully to go back to sleep, he eventually dragged himself out of bed.

    There was nothing else to do but take a walk around the ship. Although they were out at sea, the scenery still changed slightly each day. Thankfully, Navi¡¯s ship was decently large enough for a morning walk. Raine did a loop around the top deck, then paused to let the fresh air clear his head. One thing he could get behind was the cool sea breeze, which contrasted wildly with the smoggy Marque air that they¡¯d been breathing in for the past week or so.

    Finally, he decided it was probably time to get breakfast. As he descended the stairs down to the main deck, though, a strange sight caused him to stop.

    Nikolay stood in front of an owl perched on the side railing. He handed a folded piece of paper to the bird and scratched its feathers. The white-grey owl hooted in appreciation, then flew off as fast as a bullet. Within seconds, it was nothing more than a distant white spot.

    Now that the anomaly was gone, Raine continued to walk down the stairs. When he drew close enough, Nikolay turned to him.

    ¡°Hello, Raine. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be up this early.¡±

    Raine wasn¡¯t sure if Nikolay was just pretending that he hadn¡¯t noticed him earlier, but either way, hearing his voice caused a lump to lodge itself in his throat. All he could do was stand there mute, staring at Nikolay with pleading eyes.

    ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll be off,¡± Nikolay said. ¡°I have things I need to do.¡±

    Nikolay was running away again.

    The gap between them felt impossibly large, but Raine reached out anyway. His hand grasped Nikolay¡¯s arm. The other, already moving to leave, suddenly halted.

    ¡°Kolya¡­ Please don¡¯t leave,¡± Raine said in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s lonely.¡±

    A painfully long second passed. Was Nikolay going to shrug him off again? His heart started to ache in anticipation of the incoming rejection. It was his fault for showing weakness.

    Nikolay brought his own hand up to where Raine was holding onto his arm.

    Here it came ¡ª he was going to pry off Raine¡¯s hand and walk away. He would leave Raine standing alone, wondering where he¡¯d gone wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nikolay said.

    Raine screwed his eyes shut. He willed every cell in his body to not burst into tears, hoping he wouldn¡¯t make a fool of himself in front of his companion.

    Then, unexpectedly, arms enveloped him in a warm embrace. Raine¡¯s eyes flew open in surprise. Sure enough, he saw Nikolay¡¯s outgrown dark hair in the corner of his vision.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nikolay repeated, his breath tickling Raine¡¯s ear. ¡°I should¡¯ve noticed that you were struggling.¡±

    If anything, Raine felt guilty for struggling in the first place. He was the one who apparently couldn¡¯t function without constant validation from Nikolay. He was dragging other people down yet again because of his stupid emotional needs.

    Despite all the negative thoughts swirling in his head, though, Raine let his eyes flutter closed and simply let himself take Nikolay¡¯s word at face value. He wanted to believe in all the weeks they¡¯d spent together, in all the memories they made.

    For the rest of the trip to Serpent Isle, Nikolay never left his side.

 Chapter 58

    To Raine¡¯s surprise, the journey went smoothly. Navi¡¯s ship docked on Serpent Isle as quickly as the sailors could, making sure that Raine and Nikolay would have enough time before the blood moon started. They ended up disembarking the ship just a few hours earlier than the phenomenon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here for you guys once you¡¯re done,¡± Navi waved to them at the dock. ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Raine waved back. ¡°Thanks! Hope to see you soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Navi. See you soon,¡± Nikolay said.

    Now that they were finally at Serpent Isle, Raine felt his legs go a little weak. This was it. The end of the prophecy. And the end of the world, if he fucked up. It seemed so unbelievable that something so disastrous hinged on one person¡¯s decision, but Raine had experienced too many unbelievable things inside the Temples to write off the prophecy at this point.

    Not to mention, the atmosphere of Serpent Isle really hammered in the whole ¡®doomsday¡¯ aspect. Ominous dark clouds loomed overhead, casting a perpetual shadow in the absence of the sun. Aside from the sand and bushes, a large temple jutted out of the low landscape. This temple¡¯s architecture resembled the ones on mainland Kosira, but its stone bricks were darker greys and blacks, compared to faded sandstone.

    If it had been storming right now, with lightning crackling across the temple, Raine wouldn¡¯t have been surprised in the slightest.

    ¡°We should head off,¡± Nikolay said, pulling Raine back to reality. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologise.¡±

    The island was small ¡ª it only took them a few minutes of following the sand path before they reached the area in front of the temple. They would¡¯ve continued on inside, if not for two people standing in their way.

    The strangers were dressed in combat gear, somewhat resembling a police officer¡¯s uniform. No magic aura surrounded them, suggesting that they weren¡¯t from Kosira.

    Raine looked around for a place to hide and ambush them, but the flat terrain gave him nothing to work with. Left with no choice, he walked forward to confront these non-sorcerers.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Raine asked them.

    He did his best to copy Nikolay¡¯s intimidating glare and stance, but it didn¡¯t work quite as well as he hoped.

    The pair chuckled at Raine¡¯s questions, as if he¡¯d said something funny.

    ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t our targets. You¡¯ve both already died once to us, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to do it again,¡± one of them leered.

    Died? Raine scoured his memory. Before the prophecy started, he was shot in the chest by two officers, causing him to be reincarnated into Nikolay¡¯s vessel. Were these the same people?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Remind me what happened,¡± Nikolay said.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Effortlessly, his statement left the duo in shock. They immediately stopped laughing and looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Wait, seriously? You don¡¯t remember us?¡± they asked, in an almost pleading tone. ¡°We even wore the same disguises that you saw us in last time!¡±

    Nikolay shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember. That¡¯s why I asked you to describe the death.¡±

    Well, Raine reasoned to himself, Nikolay must¡¯ve died a lot of times before. It made sense that he wouldn¡¯t have remembered. Any other person would¡¯ve at least had an inkling of something that impactful.

    ¡°Uhh,¡± the man said. ¡°You were Rui Chen. We lured you out of the classroom, then pursued you across the school campus, until we caught you right as you were about to escape.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we reflected her magic with our gadgets! That¡¯s an important one. She was so shocked!¡± the woman added.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so enthusiastic? The best villains are nonchalant!¡± her partner loudly whispered at her.

    Nikolay nodded slowly, pretending not to have heard the last part. ¡°Ah, now I vaguely recall it. You seemed much more threatening back then. Then, I suppose your employer asked you to complete the task again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°Why are you answering his questions so honestly?!¡± the man exclaimed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re on a tight schedule. I¡¯ll have to deal with you two later. See to it that you reflect on your actions in the meantime.¡±

    Nikolay called forth blue chains from the ground, holding the duo in place. As someone who¡¯d been on the receiving end of these chains in the Temple of Time, Raine felt a little bad for these poor mercenaries.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯re supposed to build tension before the actual temple! You can¡¯t just do things out of order!¡± they shouted.

    Ignoring their complaints, Nikolay brushed past the immobilised mercenaries. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Raine.¡±

    ¡°Right behind you.¡±

    Their encounter with the ¡®officers¡¯ helped momentarily muffle Raine¡¯s anxiety, but it quickly came back in full force when they walked up the steps to the entrance of the temple.

    Everything was so big and grand, while Raine felt weak and insignificant in comparison. Even standing next to Nikolay, with his magic visible in its full radiance, Raine seemed under prepared. All he had were the artifacts, which had been nothing more than rusty jewellery up until this point.

    The instant they walked inside the temple, Raine knew something was wrong.

    Standing in front of the altar was Guthasar, alone. A slice of sunlight fell onto his golden hair, illuminating him as though he were a holy figure.

    When they approached him, the immortal raised his arms in a grand welcome.

    ¡°Long time no see, heroes of the prophecy. Or should I say, puppets of the gods?¡± Guthasar called out, his powerful voice projecting across the entire temple.

    Raine couldn¡¯t believe Guthasar still had the nerve to act like he was in power. Not only did they have all three artifacts in their possession, but Nikolay had developed his limitless magic reserve to combat modern sorcerer techniques. They were no longer easy prey, unlike their last meeting with the Order of Truth inside the same vessel.

    ¡°Nikolay Sokolov. Leader of the Crown Guild, King of the Damned. The most feared and influential sorcerer of his era. It is truly a pleasure to be working with you once again.¡±

    And now he REALLY wanted to punch Guthasar in the face. Who did this immortal think he was, assuming that Nikolay would suddenly turn to his side? It just went to show how arrogant and-

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say the same. Nonetheless, I still intend to uphold our deal,¡± Nikolay replied.

    What deal? How could they have made a deal when Guthasar last saw them months ago? Unless¡­ Raine thought back to the owl and the letter that he¡¯d saw Nikolay send on the ship. While he was asleep, they must¡¯ve been communicating frequently through mail.

    The realisation that Raine was now alone in facing the Order of Truth struck him hard.

    In an instant, the comforting words of Nikolay on the ship no longer held any effect. Raine and Nikolay were just as distant as they were before, merely strangers that shared a small section of their past together.

    The times they¡¯d sought refuge in each other¡¯s presence, braved through life-threatening situations, helped others achieve their dreams¡­ It meant nothing to Nikolay. Absolutely nothing.

    Raine couldn¡¯t bring himself to fight back against the Order of Truth members dragging him away. He barely felt the tightening of ropes around his arms and legs. All his mind could focus on was Nikolay, shaking hands with Guthasar amicably.